FR oe Megat
beet cael ea ee tae Pee Ra

eee ee

nce es ea

i

EN BT ies
| FE OUUUUUVUUUUCUCCS|

HE FIELD MUSEUM

TO

711 00015 1515

See

at

AE

ot
?

ee

PROCEEDINGS

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

VOL DX:

1910—1911.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

OF LONDON.

EDITED BY
io AL, TMOMMsl, ISOS teat

Under the direction of the Publication Committee.

VOLUME IX.

1910—1911.

AUTHORS ALONE ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE STATEMENTS IN THELK RESPECTIVE

PAPERS.
LONDON : BERLIN :
DULAU & CO., R. FRIEDLANDER & SOHN,
37 Sono Sauarz, W. 11 Karisrrassz, N.W.
OTe

L0V7S34

Feld Museum of Neturs' Tisioty

Ne LIBRARY
mi O \ Chicage
(\ Y \ : ’

DATES OF PUBLICATION, VOL. IX.

No. 1 March 31st, 1910.

No. 2 June 30th, 1910.

No. 3 September 26th, 1910.
No. 4 March 30th, 1911.
No. 5 June 30th, 1911.

No. 6 September 9th, 1911.

CONTENTS OF VOL. IX.

- PROCEEDINGS :—

PAGE

Ordinary Meeting, November 12th, 1909. ‘ : ; : 1
a mM December 10th, ,, . 3 : : ; 2

id 3 January 14th, 1910 , : : ; : 2
Annual Meeting, February 11th, ,, : ; ; 86
Ordinary Meeting, February 11th, ,, : : : : 87
a Ap March 11th, a : : : : ‘ 87

Bs as April 8th, as ; : : ; : 88

os 53 May 13th, a : ; : . a 149

4 Ea June 10th, s ‘ : ; 5

i FA November 11th, ,, ; : : : 225

* ie December 9th, _,, ; ‘ : 225

* = January 13th, 1911 : : : : 2 226
Annual Meeting, February 10th, ,, : : ; Pee 276
Ordinary Meeting, February 10th, ,, , : : a Pe
‘A u. March 10th, = 277

mS - April 7th, a : ; ; aS

eB - May 12th, s : ; ; 5) Bey)

3 7 June 9th, - ; : ; 5B Bx0)

nal CONTENTS.

Noves :—

Note on an abnormal specimen of Nautilus pompilius. By E. A.
Smiru, I.8.0. : : : . : :

Note on the Egg-capsules of Jelo. By EK. A. Surrg, 1.8.0.

Note on Feeding of Helix desertorum, Porsk., in Captivity. By
Mrs. G. B. Lonestarr, F.L.S.

On the occurrence in the British Isles of living specimens of
Pisidium Steenbuchii, Moérch, and P. Lilljeborgiz, Clessin,
with notes of new records of Prstdia for the Lake District,
and fresh localities for P. Tee A, Schmn, =By.beaB:
Woopwarb, F.L.S. :

Note on Athoracophorus Schauinslandi. By HL Sonuee

Note on further British Localities for Pisidiwm Steenbuchii, Moller,
and P. Lilljeborgii, Clessin. By B. B. Woopwarp, F. ib, S.

Note on Triton tessellatus, Reeve. By Major A. J. Perr, R.A.
(Fig.) :

Note on Chiton Torri. By C. enrry BR L. S. 5

Note on a new Armorican locality for Elona Quimperiana, Feér.
By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.

Note on Macrochlamys FElere) platy Blan
etc. By Major A. J. Peinn, R.A.

OpituARY NOTICES :—
Miss J. E. Linter. By E. A. Surru, 1.8.0.
Rey. George Ferris Whidborne. By R. B. Newton, F. G. 8.
Rev. R. Boog Watson. By E. A. Surra, 18.0.
Dr. Oscar Boettger. By E. A. Surry, 1.8.0.

PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS :—
A Sketch of the chief Geological Zones and their Mollusca. By
R. B. Newton, F.G.S. 5 : :

PAPERS :—

Note on the identity of Calliostoma Sowerbyi, Pilsbry, with
C. haliarchus, Melvill. By J. C. Menvitt, F.L.S. . j

Note on some species of Mollusca collected in China from 1904 to
1907, with descriptions of new species. By Staff-Surgeon
K. H. Jones, R.N., and H. B. Preston, F.Z.8. (Figs.) -

Notes on the genus Hrato, with a list of the known recent species.
By E. A. Surrs, 1.8.0. 3 ; : :

Note on the very young stage of the genus » Hump eyia. By
E, A. Smit, [.8.0. (Figs.) .

Description of Thersites (Glyptorhagada) Hillieré, n.sp., aon
South Central Australia. By E. A. Smira LS.0. (Fig.)

PAGE

281

23

26

CONTENTS. vil

PAPERS (continued)— PAGE
Some remarks with regard to Professor Bourne’s monograph on
the Neritide. By Dr. H. Stwrotu. (Figs.) . : : 5 2G
Note on Sculptaria, Pfeiffer. By J. H. Ponsonpy, F.Z.S. . 5 | ot
Notes on the genus Libera. By J. H. Ponsonsy, F.Z.S. ; rest
A further note on the anatomical differences between the genera
Cyprea and Trivia. By H.O. N. SHaw, F.Z.S. . ; = fae!
Notes on the references to certain groups, etc., used in the
classification of Mollusca. By H. O.N.SHaw, F.Z.8. . 45
A new Mexican genus of Pleuroceratide. By Professor H. A.
Pruspry. (Figs.) . ; 2 ge eral

Notes on a small collection of vonesael rails fro om Aucoin with
descriptions of new species. By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.

(Figs:) . : : : ‘ : : : pe 5ill
Notes on the family Aqapullatide, By G. B. Sowrrsy, F.L.S.

(Figs.) . : : : : ; : : : 3 s ) BO
Descriptions of new species of Donovania, Pisania, Phenacolepas,

and Fissurella. By G. B. Sowrmrsy, F.L.8. (Figs.) : 3 = Ge
On Marine Mollusca from the Kermadec Islands, and on the

‘ Sinusigera apex’. By T. IREDALE , : : : 2168
Notes on a collection of Helicoid Land Shells from New Guinea.

By G. K. Gupt, F.Z.S. (Figs.) . ; : ‘ : 3) cid)
Notes on Polyplacophora, chiefly Australasian. Part L By

i iREDALE : 5 ; : : : : : a, OO
On Unio, Margaritanu, Pseudanodonta, and their occurrence in the

Thames Valley. By Frirz Haas . : E . 2 elo
Description of Vivipara fragilis, n.sp., from Dutch New Guinea.

By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S. (Fig.) . : 5 : elas

On an undescribed Anodonta from the English ineoniteal Formation,
with remarks on the other iiviendes of the same period. By
R. B. Newron, F.G.S. (Plate I.) . : ; 5 2 page ak!

Notes on (I) Pleistocene, (II) Holocene, (III) Recent non-marine
Shells from Mallorea; (IV) Marine Shells associated with
the Holocene deposits ; (V) Marine Shells from Alcudia,
Mallorca; (VI) Non-marine Shells from Manresa, Cataluna.

By Rev. R. A. Buuumy, B.A., F.L.S. (Figs.) . : = WIS
On the occurrence in England of Valvata macrostoma, Steenbuch.

By A. S. Kennarp, F.G.S., and A. W. Ste.Fox . ; 5 1S}
Description of a new species of Helicodonta from Spain, By G. K.

GupE, F.Z.S. (Fig.) ; ; : : 3 : 2) pple
The Distribution of Margaritana margaritifera Ginn) in North

America. By Bryant Waker. (Plate II.) : é 5 PKS
Description of a new species of Voluta from West Australia. By

WiImCaCommn(biatceiil:) Week 9... , 248

vill CONTENTS.

PAPERS (continued)— ; PAGE
Description of a new species of Latirus. By J. C. Munvinn, M.A,
F.LS. (Fig.) . : : 2) LAT
The genus Cremnobates, Swainson. Ba C. Hanna ae H. SUTER.
(Fig.) ‘ : ‘ ‘ , : : 151
Notes on Polyplacophora, chiefly usueslasc Part I. By
T. IREDALE . : 5 : : 153
Notes on and Additions to he merietrcall Moluccas Fauna of
Southern Abyssinia. By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S. (Figs.) . 163

A Revision of the Species of the family Pyramidellidee occurring in
the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and North Arabian Sea. By

J.C. Mretvitn, M.A., D.Sc. (Plates IV-VI.) ‘ : eel il

On the Anatomy of hysota Foullioyi. By KR. H. Ue MEAS
F.Z.S. (Plates VII and VIII.) : : ; 208

Further Notes on the Dates of Issue of the Parts of Sain oie
Conchological Illustrations. By A. REYNELL . : : =< 22

On Petricola, Lucinopsis, and the family Petricolide. By A. J.
JuKES-Browng, F.R.S., F.G.S. : : : : . 214

Descriptions of new Metenide from Goram aud Kei Islands, ‘Vilegs
Archipelago. By H. B. Preston, F.Z.8. (Fig.) . : 228

Description of a new species of Pachychilus from Cuba. By H. B.
Preston, F.Z.S. (Fig.) . : : ; : : - 229

On the Anatomy of the British species of the genus beanie
By H. H. Buoomer, F.L.S. (Plates IX and X.) . , 231

Note on the Animal of the genus Cleopatra. ae HAS nine
I.8.0. (Figs.) . ‘ 240

On the names used by Bolten anil Da Ohana ae genera a Wenenide
By A. J. Jukes-Browne, F.R.S., F.G.S. ; : : . 241

On some Misapplied Molluscan Generic Names. By T. [Rmpane. 253

A Collation of J. C. Chenu’s Jllustrations Conchyliologiques and
a note on P. L. Duclos’ Hist. Nat. gén. et part. Coquilles. By

C. D. SHERBoRN, F.Z.S., and E. A. Surrs, 1.8.0. . 2 264
Description of a new species of Helicodonta from Tenerife. By
Ge Ke Gupr teZess a(Bigs:)) ; : : 268

Note on some pr speannaiael molluscan generic names and aoe
new genera of the family Zonitide. By G. K. Gupr, F.Z.S. 269
Presidential Address, entitled ‘A Sketch of the chief Geological
Zones and their Mollusca”. By R. Butten Newron, F.G.S. 282
On the recent species of the genus Vulsella. By E. A. Smrra,

1.8.0. (Plate XI.) ‘ : : 5 ; . 3806
On a new species of Phaséunellu from Sout Aen By E. A.

SMITH, 18.0. (Figs.) - : ole
A list of Marine Shells occurring at Ghmemmnee Wand Trade Oeeuin

with descriptions of new species. By E. A. Smrra, LS.O.

(Bigsee cy <. ea 4. Ce a ee eens

CONTENTS. 1x

PAPERS (continued)— PAGE
On the value of the Gastropod Apex in Classification. By T.
IREDALE . : : ; : : ; : . 319

On Valvata Woodwardi, n.sp., al Spherium Bullent, n.sp., from
the Cromerian (Forest Bed) of West Runton, Nerfolle By

A. S. Kennargp, F.G.8. (Figs.) . : : : . . 324
Description of Oxytes Beddomei, n.sp., from Upper Burma. By
Lieut.-Col. H. H. Gopwin-AustEn, F.R.S. (Figs.) : 5 BAT

On the Mollusca procured during the “ Porcupine” Expeditions,
1869-70. Supplemental Notes, Part IV. 2 E. R. SyKEs,

B.A., F.L.S. (Figs.) : : : : : 5) Beil
Some remarks on the Nomenclature of the i ienenidis By

IDie, Vio dele Dio ‘ a : ; 3 : . 3849
Description of a new species of the genus Conus from South apices

By G. B. Sowrersy, F.L.S. (Figs.) . . : ; 352

A Modification in the Form of Shell (Siphonaria Algesire, One)
apparently due to a By the Rev. A. H. Cooxs, M.A.
(Figs.) —. : : ; : ; 353

Description of a new species “of Sher from Bombay, and notes
on other forms from that locality. By E. A. Suir, I.8.0.

Gigs iS : s : 5 : . 356
Diagnoses of three new Opercullite ipsa Shells from Grand Cayman
Island. By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S. (Figs.) . , : . 3859

Further note on preoccupied Molluscan Generic Names and a
proposed new genus of the family Helicide. By G. K. GupE,
F.Z.S. (Figs.) : : : ; Sool

On the modifications in form of the peer Meutiany inoactrine
shells of the Island of Cos, as first observed by Edward Forbes
and T. A. B. Spratt. By R. B. Newton, F.G.S. (Plate XII.) 363

LISk OF ILLUSTRATIONS IN VOES be

Succinea Gimlettez, n.sp. :
Limnes (Gulnaria) Schwilpi, u.sp.

_ % Lumleyi, n.sp.
- . Sinensis, n.sp.
Humphreyia Strangei, juv.
Thersites (Glyptorhagada) Hillier, n.sp.
Anatomy of Neritidee
Lithasiopsis Hinkleyi, operculum
Lithasia obovata, operculum
Lithasiopsis Hinkley?, radula

a 5 shell
Bs Mexicanus, n.sp.

Ennea Ansorgei, u.sp.
Ennea Rosenbergiana, n.sp.
Thapsia innocens, .sp.
Cerastus delicatula, u.sp.
Homorus Manueli, n.sp.
Pseudoglessula minuscula, .8p. .
Ampullaria alucinais, n.sp.
Ampullaria nigricans, D.sp.
Donovania fasciata, n.sp.
Pisania lirocincta, n.sp.
Phenacolepas mirabilis, n.sp.
Fissurella (Cremides) Keppeliana, n.sp.
Papuina rhodochila, n.sp.
Vivipara fragilis, n.sp. : :
Anodonta Becklesi, n.sp. (Plate I.)
Helix sp.? Perhaps a hybrid
Helicodonta Hispanica, n.sp.

Margaritana margaritifera. (Plate II, distribution.)

Voluta nodiplicata, n.sp. (Plate III.)
Latirus Ernesti, n.sp. .

Cremnobates parva, Swainson

Ennea Roberti, n.sp.

Ennea Meneleki, n.sp.

Helicarion Hararensis, u.sp.

PAGE

65

113
116
119
125
145
146
147
152
164
164
165

ILLUSTRATIONS.

Flelicella (Lejeania) Rosenbergi and vars.
Buliminus affinis, n.sp.
Achatina Ariel, n.sp. .
Limicolaria Sickeliana, n.sp.
Homorus princeps, n.sp.
Homorus perlucida, u.sp. 3
Subulina (Itiopiana) Meneleki, n.sp.
Be sy vicina, n.Sp.

55 a nympha, D.sp.

-Pyramidellidz from the Persian Gulf, ete. (Plates IV-VI.) 184, 194, 206

Anatomy of Rhysota Foullioyi. (Plates VII and VIII.) . a PADS, PAL
Caducifer tessellatus (Reeve), radula . 22
Melania Goramensis, n.sp. . 228
Melania Statheri, n.sp. 228
Melania Ketensis, n.sp. 229
Pachychilus violacens, n.sp. : j : : : , . 230
Anatomy of Psammobia, (Plates IX and X.) . : ; . 233, 239
Cleopatra ferruginea (Lea), animal 240
Helicodonta Salteri, n.sp. : : F 4 268
Types of Lamarck’s recent species of Wale (Plate XI.) 312
Phasianella Kraussi, v.sp. . 313
Peristernia venusta, n.sp. 316
Nassa exulata, n.sp. : 317
Cardium (Fragum) rubescens, n.sp. 317
Brachydontes (Hormomya) rufolineatus, n.sp. 318
Valvata Woodwardi, n.sp. . 324
Spherium Bulleni, u.sp. 325
Oxytes Beddomei, n.sp. 327
Oxytes Shanensis, G.-A. 328
Mitra biconica, n.sp. : 334
Neptunea (Sipho) attenuata (J eft dea); 337
Neptunea (Sipho) pertenuis, n.sp. 340
Buccinum oblitum, n.sp. 343
Conus Beckeri, n.sp. 352
Siphonaria Algesiree, Ohioy 355
Acmea Bombayana, u.sp. and var. 357
Neocyclotus fonticulus, n.sp. 309
Choanopoma Rosenbergianum, n.sp. 309
Chondropoma Caymanense, n.sp. 360
Hurystrophe Fitholi (Bourguignat), n.gen. : : : . 362
Upper Tertiary lacustrine shells of the Island of Com (Plate XII.). 367

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 121n Novemserr, 1909.
B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘‘ Note on the identity of Calliostoma Sowerbyi, Pilsbry, with
C. haliarchus, Melvill.”” By J. Cosmo Melvill, M.A.

2. ‘‘ Notes on some species of Mollusca collected in China from
1904 to 1907, with descriptions of new species.” By Staff-Surgeon
K. H. Jones, R.N., and H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.

3. ‘* Notes on the genus Hrato, with a list of the known recent
species.” By E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.

4. ‘On the occurrence in the British Isles of living specimens of
Pisidium Steenbuchii, Moreh, and P. Lilljeborgii, Clessin, with notes
of new records of Pisedia for the Lake District, and fresh localities for
P. supinum, A. Schm.” By B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.

5. ‘‘Some remarks with regard to Professor Bourne’s monograph on
the Neritide.”” By Dr. H. Simroth.

6. ‘Note on Sculptaria.” By J. H. Ponsonby, F.Z.S.

The President exhibited, on behalf of Mrs. Longstaff, specimens of
a dark form of Vitrea lucida from Lyme Regis.

Mr. G. B. Sowerby exhibited Cyprea annulus with a pearl-like
tubercle.

Mr. E. A. Smith exhibited, on behalf of Colonel Wilmer, a living
sinistral specimen of Helicella caperata from Brighton Downs found
by Colonel Wilmer ;! Zrigonia with abnormal hinge, the central tooth
of the left valve being detached and having become soldered to the
teeth of the opposite valve.

Mr. A. 8. Kennard, a collection of Vitreas.

1 Mr. J. W. Taylor kindly informs me that he has records of sinistral examples of
this species from Cumberland, Yorkshire, Northampton, Sussex, and Devon.

VOL. IX.—MARCH, 1910. 1

bo

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripvay, 10raH December, 1909.

B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. E. Latouche Armstrong was elected a member of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘‘ Note on the very young stage of the genus Humphreyia.” By
E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.

2. ‘‘A further note on the anatomical differences between the
genera Cyprea and Trivia.” By H. O. N. Shaw, F.Z.S.

3. ‘‘Note on the references to certain groups, etc., used in the
classification of Mollusca.” By H. O. N. Shaw, F.Z.S.

4. “A new Mexican genus of Pleuroceratide.” By Professor
Jal, Ate Jenilstoraye

5. ‘‘Notes on a small collection of terrestrial shells from Angola,
with descriptions of new species.”” By H. B. Preston, F.Z.8.

6. ‘Notes on the genus Libera.” By J. H. Ponsonby, F.Z.8.

Mr. E. A. Smith exhibited an abnormal specimen of JVautilus
pompilius from Ralum, in New Britain.

Mr. H. B. Preston exhibited photographs of the unique specimen
of Archytea catenulata, O. Costa, in the collection of the Reale
Universita of Naples.

The President exhibited a Japanese carving of an octopus with
a diving woman, and drawings by Sir R. Owen, K.C.B., of a similar
carving.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 14rH January, 1910.
B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S., President, in the Chair.

Miss Mary S. Johnstone, Mr. Charles Oldham, and Mons. Louis
Germain were elected members of the Society.

Dr. Henry Woodward and Mr. R. Bullen Newton were appointed
auditors for the accounts of the previous year.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘Note on Helix desertorum, Forskal.” By Mrs. G. B.
Longstaff, F.L.S.

2. “Description of Thersites (Glyptorhagada) Hillier, n.sp., from
South Central Australia.” By E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.

3. ‘Note on the Egg-capsules of felo.”” By E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.

4. “Note on Athoracophorus Schauinslandi.” By Henry Suter.

5. “Notes on the family Ampullariide.” By G. B. Sowerby, F.L.S.

6. ‘‘ Descriptions of new species of Donovania, Pisania, Phenacolepas,
and Fissurella.” By G. B. Sowerby, F.L.S.

7. ‘On Marine Mollusca from the Kermadec Islands, and on the

299

‘ Stnusigera apex’.” By Tom Iredale.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 3

8. ‘Notes on Polyplacophora, chiefly Australasian.” Part I. By
Tom Iredale. (Publication deferred.)

9. ‘‘Notes on a collection of Helicoid Land Shells from New Guinea.”’
By G. K. Gude, F.Z.S.

Mr. G. B. Sowerby exhibited a series of Hinnites gigantea in various
stages of development, the young stages of this species being
remarkably like Pecten, while the older and adult specimens distinctly
showed the demarcation between the young free stage and the later
fixed stage.

Mr. H. B. Preston exhibited the type of Helicella cantianiformis
(Bourg.), Ancey, from Folkestone, which proved to be simply an
abnormal specimen of H. cantiana, Mont.

The Rev. A. H. Cooke exhibited specimens of Helix desertorum,
Forskal, collected by him six years previously, and which had been
in a tin box without food for the whole of that period, until the
previous day, when sixteen of these in various stages of growth were
found to be alive, thereby beating the record of the famous specimen
in the British Museum.?

[! Specimens given to me by Mr. Cooke on his return from Egypt were placed in
a glass-topped box in February, 1904, and labelled ‘‘ To be opened in 1908, or
later’’. Five of these specimens were placed in a glass jar upon moistened
blotting-paper on 17th January, 1910, and one was found crawling about the
following morning. I would here call attention to a circumstantial account
of the revival of some snails after fifteen years’ torpidity, given in the Phil.
Trans., 1774, vol. lxiv, pt. ii, p. 432.—£. A. Smith.]

4 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

INO WEIS

Nore on AN ABNorMAL Specimen or Nauzizus pompriius. (Read
10th December, 1909.)—This specimen is figured by Dr. Arthur Willey
(Zoological Results, pt. vi, p. 812, fig. 15). It was given to him at Ralum
in New Britain. It is divided into two nearly equal halves by a sub-
median groove, not unlike that in Plewrotomaria. The groove extends
from the edge of the lip round the periphery of the shell and within the
aperture as far as the eye can follow it. Dr. Willey observes: “I am
unable to decide whether it was due to an injury to the mantle or to some
congenital malformation.”

I am of opinion, however, that it is due to an injury to the mantle, for
I have seen in other specimens of V. pompilius similar grooves, but less
pronounced, commencing at different places, and in one example three
such grooves occur, two, about an inch apart, starting from the same
growth-line, and the third about 24 inches nearer the lip of the shell.
Such injuries to the mantle, resulting in these abnormalities, might easily
be caused by the bite of a fish or the nip of a Crustacean.

Mr. G. C. Crick has shown me an almost similar abnormality in a
specimen of the Eocene V. Mokattamensis, Foord, from Mokattam Range,
near Cairo,

E. A. SMITH.

Nore on tHE Eee-carsutes or Maro. (Read 14th January, 1910.)—
Mr. A. J. Jukes-Browne has very kindly placed in my hands some ege-
capsules of a species of J/elo from Dunk Island off the North Queensland
coast, and as nothing appears to have been written upon the egg-stage of
that genus the following few observations may be of some interest.

Although it has been stated by Gray! that the animal of J/elo is
oviparous, I have failed to discover the source of his information. On
the contrary, the Messrs. H. & A. Adams? observe that “the animal of
this genus appears to be ovo-viviparous, the same as Cymbiwm of Klein,
the young ones being arranged in the oviduct of the female in a long
string, without egg-shells”. This statement is copied by Tryon,’ and it
might also be inferred from what appears in Fischer’s Manuel de Conch.,
p. 606, that the animal is viviparous.

The observations, however, of Mr. J. Banfield, who collected the cluster
of egg-capsules, part of which is now exhibited and described in a letter
to Mr. Jukes-Browne, remove all doubt upon the matter. He himself has
given some account of these capsules in his interesting book entitled The
Confessions of a Beachcomber.

The mass of egg-cases was cast up on the shore attached to a piece of
coral. It was 164 inches in length, 12? in circumference at one end,
narrowing to 7 at the other. It weighed 1? lb., and consisted of 126
separate cells or capsules. These are conical in form, the rounded apices
being free and turned inwards, the bases external and connected with one
another, but not always completely, so that irregular openings occur

' Proc. Zool. Soc., 1855, p. 53; List of Mollusca, Brit. Mus. Volutide, p. 4;
Guide to Moll. Brit. Mus. (1857), p. 33.

* Genera Moll., vol. i, p. 158.

3 Man. Conch., vol. iv, p. 80.

NOTES. 5

between them. In spirit they are tough and cartilaginous, rather over
an inch long and about the same in their greatest width at the base, and
each contains only a single embryo.

The shells when extracted from the capsules are an inch in length,
consist of 54 whorls, the last showing the commencement of the colour-
markings and the columellar plaits of the adult shell.

Since the above was written Mr. Jukes-Browne has received from
Mr. Banfield a photograph of a more complete mass of egg-capsules. It
has very much the form of an elongate fir-cone, and the openings in it
appear to be arranged in longitudinal, slightly oblique, and regular rows,
the lower margin of each opening exhibiting a short spike-like projection
which is the termination of a ridge upon one side of the capsules.

E. A. SMITH.

Note on Frepine or Haezrx pesertorum, ForsKk., In Capriviry.
(Read 14th January, 1910.) —Specimens of this snail were taken on
3rd January, 1909, near the Gizeh Pyramids, where, except one individual
found on a stone covered with lichen, none were seen far from the traces
of higher vegetation, at that time dried up. Three examples were kept
alive at Mortehoe in Devon from the first week in May till 12th September
of the same year, when they died seemingly from excess of moisture in
- the air and their food, which was principally lettuce. They ate sparingly
of the leaf of cauliflower and of a bean, and consumed with avidity the
petals of a Niphetos rose, but did not appear to care for those of other
species. They liked the petals of calceolaria, and ate those of pink
carnations, but not those of the red. They were further offered petals
and leaves of borage and balsam, petals of Schizanthus, leaves of celery,
sedium, saxifrages, turnip, strawberry, Potentil/a, dandelion, and spinach,
but did not care for any of them.

Mrs. G. B. Lonestarr, F.L.S.

ON THE OCCURRENCE IN THE BrivisH ISLES OF LIVING SPECIMENS OF
Pistpium Srerneucui, Morcw, and P. Lini~sEBoRGU, CLEssIN, WITH
NOTES OF NEW RECORDS oF P7s7p74 FoR THE Lake Disrricr, AND FRESH
LOcALIviEs FoR P. suprnum, A. Scum. (Read 12th November, 1909.)\—
A short time since Mr. F. F. Laidlaw forwarded for determination some
specimens of Pistdium from Lochan a’ Chait, a small tarn situated to
the north of Loch Tay on the flanks of Ben Lawers, Perthshire, at an
elevation of 2250 feet. These proved to be examples of P. Steenbuchii,
Morch, a northern form, which had hitherto only been found fossil in
these islands. Thus it had been recognized in Holocene deposits at
Shand Street, Tooley Street (Surrey), Gayfield (Edinburgh), and in a Shell
Marl at Inchiquin (co. Clare, Ireland); whilst in the Pleistocene it
occurs in the Crayford-Erith shell-beds, and in the freshwater beds of
the Forest Bed at West Runton (Norfolk).

A little later Mrs. Longstaff sent me some Pisidia from the Lake
District. These included examples of an oval form of P. Steenbuchii
from Abbey Holme in Cumberland, and Patterdale on the borders of
Westmorland, that had been collected twenty-five years ago.

The following species in her collection were also new, in name at
least, to the district, viz. :—Pisidium subtruncatum from Blaithwaite
and near Carlisle, P. obtusale from Dalston and Wreay, and P. personatum
from‘ Rockclifte. The last-named species has also been received from
Captain W. J. Farrer, from Bassenthwaite Lake, whilst the same observer
has collected from ditches thereabout P. pulchellum, another new record
for the Cumberland fauna.

6 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

From Mr. Stellfox, through Mr. Kennard, specimens of: great interest
have been received from Lough Aguse, co. Fermanagh, Ireland (alt.
450 feet). After very careful comparison it would seem that these are
British representatives of the Swedish species P. Lilljeborgii, Clessin,
a form closely allied to, but apparently distinct from, both P. obtusale
and P. Steenbuchii. There are at present, it is true, only four specimens ;
still, though more globose than my Norwegian specimens, there cannot,
I think, be any doubt as to their identity.

Of the fifteen living forms of Pisidium known to me from North-
Western Europe, fourteen have, therefore, now been met with in these
islands. One only, the little P. parvulum, Clessin, a Scandinavian
species, about the size of a big pin’s head, has not yet been reported.
Since, however, like P. supinuwm, it has a relatively strong hinge, it
may be looked for in running waters among sand, in upland streams,
where it has quite possibly been overlooked. Pe

By way of supplement to the note on the distribution of P. supinum
in Britain, that was read at the May meeting of this Society (Proc.
Malac. Soc., vol. viii, p. 330), the following further localities for this
species may now be enumerated. From Budworth Mere, Cheshire,
Mr. A. S. Kennard has received a single pair of fine valves. During
the summer Mr. C. Oldham traced the species along the Grand Junction
Canal, obtaining it from Rickmansworth and Tring in Hertfordshire,
Marsworth in Bucks, and sparingly at Blisworth in Northamptonshire.
Mr. J. E. Cooper has found the species sparsely in mud in a stream at
Iver (Bucks) and at Byfleet (Surrey) ; specimens have just been forwarded
by Mr. H. C. Napier from rejectamenta of the Cherwell at Mesopotamia,
Oxford ; whilst Mr. H. Overton has taken it in the Severn at Bewdley.

B. B. WoopWARD.

Nore on ArHoracoruorus Scwavinstanvr. (Read 14th January,
1910.)—Quite recently it has been my good fortune to obtain, through the
kindness of Mr. T. H. Turner, Stephens Island, live specimens of A thoraco-
phorus Schauinslandi, Plate, and I am now able to supply the following
additional information.

The living animal has a lanceolate, depressed convex body when at
rest, and a full-grown specimen showed the following dimensions ; length
37, breadth 15, height 6mm. When crawling the animal was not much
higher, but more narrowed, and longitudinally extended, the length being
55, breadth 10mm. Colour yellowish-brown, with the minute granules
of the notum black ; the large papillee, which usually only appear through
contraction when preserved in alcohol, are marked by whitish spots
surrounded by black ; mantle-area yellowish, margined with black ;
tentacles greyish. The latter are rather short, slightly clavate, with an
annular swelling at the base, 3 to 4mm. long when fully extended.
Notum minutely and densely granular all over; the large papille are
sometimes sharply raised, but after a short period their turgidity dis-
appears, and the whole dorsum is left only minutely granular. The
grooves are distinct, and the median furrow of the head-sbield is always
distinct. The specimens at the disposal of Professor Plate had no median
groove on the head-shield, no doubt as a result of the mode of preserva-
Hee All the living specimens I examined had this median groove very

istinct.

The eggs are laid in clusters of twenty to thirty ; they are yellowish-
white, semi-transparent, globular or slightly oval, the surface distinctly
puckered ; diam. 3 mm.

H. Suter.

bo:

NOTE ON THE IDENTITY OF CALLIOSTOMA SOWERBYI, PILSBRY,
WITH C. HALIARCHUS, MELYVILL.

By James Cosmo Metvitt, F.L.S.

Read 12th November, 1909.

In 1878 Mr. G. B. Sowerby described! a then unique member of the

- Trochide, from Japan, under the name Zizyphinus gucundus. It was
a fairly smooth shell, finely granolirate on the uppermost whorls, the
succeeding ones, as well as the body-whorl, being almost smooth, with
the exception of granoliration at the sutures, the aperture obliquely
quadrate, mouth pearly. Alt. 30, diam. 33 mm.

In January, 1889, the description® of Zizyphinus haliarchus, mihi,
was published, the type being an unique shell lately presented to the
Manchester Museum, Owens College (now the Victoria University of
Manchester), by the executors of the late Mr. Reginald Cholmondeley,
of Condover Hall, Shrewsbury, together with many other rare and
valuable specimens. This fine shell was differentiated from Z. jucundus,
Sowb., by certain characters, such as greater inflation, tenuity of
substance, size (alt. 40, diam. 36mm.), etc. It was also reported,
with some queried element of doubt, to haye been dredged in deep
water off the eastern coasts of Australia.

Now, Dr. Gould had, in 1849, already published a ZHzyphinus
under the name of Zrochus gucundus, and, accordingly, when working
on his able monograph of the Trochide, Dr. H. A. Pilsbry, finding it
thus necessary to change the name of Sowerby’s shell, prepared for it
the appellation Sowerbyi, by which it has been since known.

Quite recently, I received from Mr. Sowerby a specimen labelled
“< Calliostoma Sowerbyi, Pils.”, and I at once recognized it as
identical with C. haliarchus. he following week I was able, in
company with Mr. R. Standen, to compare it with the type, when my
impressions were confirmed, it differing in not much else except size.
This proves conclusively how often erroneous conclusions may be
drawn from only reading a description, or comparing a figure, however
well executed, when one is not able to examine the type.

I placed the matter before Mr. Sowerby, who kindly at once gave
me his opinion upon the subject, which was that both his name
jucundus must yield to Dr. Gould’s, and Sowerbyi, Pilsbry, to halvarchus,
Mely., for, though both the latter appellations were bestowed in
1889, haliarchus was published 1st January, while Sowerby: appeared
in the fourth instalment (out of five) of vol. xi of the Manual, and

8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The synonymy, therefore, will stand as follows :—
CaLLIostoMA HALIARCHUS (Melv.).

Lizyphinus jucundus, Sowerby, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 798,
pl. xlviu, fig. 6 (non Gould, 1849).
Z. haliarchus, Melvill, Journ. of Conch., vol. vi, p. 32, pl. 1, fig. 8
(January 1, 1889).
Calliostoma Sowerbyt, Pilsbry, Man. Conch., 1889, vol. xi, pt. iv,
p. 352.
Hab.—Japan, and perhaps East Australia.

NOTES ON SOME SPECIES OF MOLLUSCA COLLECTED IN CHINA
FROM 1904 TO 1907, WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES.

By Staff-Surgeon Kenneru H. Jonus, R.N., and H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.
Read 12th November, 1909.

THe majority of the species referred to in this communication were
collected by Staff-Surgeon K. H. Jones at Hong-Kong and Wei-
hai-wei between the years 1905 and 1907, but those from Shi Tao,
in the province of Shantung, were obtained by the late Mr. ©. A.
Schwilp, who resided at that place. The species from Wei-hai-wei
‘include four which were not observed there in 1901-2, and one
of these at any rate, Hulota (Cathaica) fasciola, Drap., has probably
been introduced since that time, perhaps from Shanghai, where it
is fairly common. This species is very conspicuous and not at all
likely to be overlooked. ‘The remarkably local distribution of many
species as noticed in our former paper’ is again borne in upon us.
Many species are here noted, on account of the localities in which
they were found, in evidence of their area of distribution.

HELICARION IMPERATOR, Gould.

Of this common Hong-Kong species a specimen was taken at
Little Hong-Kong Wood in 1906, which instead of being of the
usual reddish horn colour was of a distinct greenish hue. ‘This is
the only shell of this species so coloured which was observed at
Hong-Kong.

Evrora (Carmatca) Fascrota (Drap.).

This species, there is little doubt, has been introduced into Wei-
hai-wei since 1902, perhaps from Shanghai, with which port there
is constant communication, especially during the summer months,
but possibly from Tien-tsin to the north, or even from the mainland
opposite. This is not a species which is easily overlooked, and it
was not observed on the mainland of Shantung. On the island of
Wei-hai-wei it is confined to the residential portion, over which
it is rapidly spreading, being particularly partial to gardens and
their walls. The specimens are of fair size, and all of them present
one band on the body-whorl with the exception of two, in one of
which there are two bands and the other is bandless. One immature
sinistral specimen was obtained.

SuccinEa SINENSIS, Gray.

It is of interest to note that this species is commonly enough
found at Hong-Kong in different parts of the island and at various
altitudes, but always in flower-pots. Although often to be seen
wandering away from the pots in which they live, they do not
seem able to establish themselves elsewhere. Probably the species

' Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vi, pp. 130-41.

10 PROCEEDINGS OF ‘THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

has been introduced in flower-pots from the neighbourhood of Canton.
One specimen was taken in which the shell was a pale greenish-
white, the animal being of a normal colour.

SuccinEA GIMLETTEI, n.sp.

Differs from Succinea Sinensis, Gray, by its narrower form and
more elevated spire, much darker colour, broader penultimate whorl,
and shorter and less dilated aperture. Alt. 9°75, diam. maj. 5°5 mm.
Aperture, alt. 5°5, diam. 3°5 mm.

Hab.—Wei-hai-wei Island, N.E. China.

This species has probably been introduced into Wei- hai- wei
Island, perhaps from Tien-tsin, or even from the opposite mainland.
Specimens are very numerous in the courtyards of a few ruined
houses above and to the east of the naval sick-quarters. Unlike
Succinea Sinensis it has not been noticed in flower-pots.

Liuyra (Guinaria) SCHWILPI, n.sp.

Shell oblong-ovate, subperforate, pale reddish horn colour, whorls
4, the first two much eroded, the lower marked with transverse
growth-lines, and presenting a slightly malleated appearance, the
penultimate whorl moderately convex, the last whorl considerably
inflated ; sutures well impressed, faintly crenulate; columella

descending very obliquely, much twisted, outwardly expanded, and
extending into a thickish callus, which reaches the lip above; peristome
acute, slightly reflexed below, simple above; aperture broadly
inversely auriform, dilated below. Alt. 23-5, diam. maj. 13 mm.
Aperture, alt. 16-5, diam. maj. 9°5 mm.

Hab.—Shi Tao, Shantung, N.E. China.

Confined, like so many other species in this part of China, to one
piece of water.

Limnra (Guinan) Lumveryi, n.sp.

Shell ovate, contracted below, scarcely perforate, semi-transparent,
pale reddish horn colour; whorls 4, the first three very small in

JONES AND PRESTON: ON CHINESE MOLLUSCA. 11

proportion to the last, last whorl showing traces of very minute spiral
striz, and sculptured sail transverse srowth- lines ; sutures impressed ;
columella iridescent, descending obliquely, scarcely twisted, diffused
above into an almost imperceptible, thin callus; peristome acute;
aperture ovate. Alt. 13, diam. maj. 8 mm. Aperture, alt. 9,
diam. 5mm.

Hab.—Wei-hai-wei Island, N.E. China.

Differing from LZ. Schwilpi chiefly by its much smaller size and by
the columella, which, being scarcely twisted and not nearly so oblique,
is not expanded into the very thick callus of that form; the aperture
is also more ovate and much less auriform in shape. This species
appears to be confined to a very shallow and narrow gutter or ditch
which runs along the side of the road leading to the Golf Links.

Liuyea (Gutwarta) SINENSIS, n.sp.

Shell ovate, subrimate, semi-transparent, rather glossy, pale greyish-
yellow horn colour ; whorls 5, rapidly increasing, the first two very
acuminate, the last swollen and dilated, sculptured with lines of
growth and distant spiral scratch-like strive; sutures well impressed ;

columella vitreous, excavated below, diffused above into a moderately
thick dilated callus which joins the lip above; peristome acute,
simple; aperture ee dilated, ovate. Alt. 23°5, diam. maj. 15 mm.
Aperture, alt. 17, diam. 10 mm.
Hab.—Shi Tao, Shantung Province, N.E. China.
Confined to a limited area like most species of the genus in China.

Vivipara Curnensis, Gray.

This common Chinese species was obtained at Shi Tao, and as it
has been noticed in our previous paper as occurring at the Chusan
Islands and about Hong-Kong, it has a considerable distribution north
and south. Like the previous species it appeared to be closely

US? PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

confined to one particular locality. The shells are much browner,
and not so large as those found further south.
VivIPARA SUBANGULARIS, Von Martens.

This species was found in enormous numbers, but entirely confined
to two small ponds on the golf-links of Wei-hai-wei Island. The
two ponds were quite shallow, and divided from each other by a few
feet of earth only; in size they may have been 40 feet square.
Although there are sundry other ponds on this small island, apparently
quite as capable of supporting colonies of Vivipare, they do not
contain a single individual. We think this species has been recently
introduced. We do not know whether it has occurred so far north
before, and it was originally described from the Chusan Islands,

Turso (Marmorostoma) coronatrum, Desh,
A common species upon the rocks at Shi Tao in Shantung.

CHLorostoMa RusTIcuM (Gmel.).
Hab.—Shi Tao, Shantung, N.E. China.

Acmma concinna, Lischke.

A fairly common shell on the rocks by the seashore at Shi Tao in
Shantung.

Tapes seMIDECUssAtTuS, Desh.
A few specimens from Shi Tao in Shantung.

CorBIcuLa FLUMINEA (Miill.).

A few specimens were obtained at Shi Tao in the province of
Shantung.

NOTES ON THE GENUS 2#RATO, WITH A LIST OF THE KNOWN
RECENT SPECIES.

By Epear A. Surru, 1.8.0.
_ Read 12th November, 1909.
(Published by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum.)

Tur genus Hrato has been monographed several times, and consisting
of such small shells, mostly without any very striking features, it is
not surprising that various errors of identification have occurred. The
object of the present paper is an endeavour to clear up such mistakes,
and to bring the list of species up to date. Having the Cuming
Collection in the Museum I am in a position to offer some criticism
upon the monographs by Sowerby and Reeve, as both were based upon
that collection. The following is a lst of the monographs and
catalogues of species :—

1832. Gray: Descriptive Catalogue of Shells, Cypraide, pp. 16-17,
no figures. Printed, but not published, fide C. Davies
Sherborn.

1837. Sowerby, sen. (aw): Conch. Lllust., Cypreade, pp. 16-18, figd.

1842. Reeve (a): Conch. System, vol. 11, pp. 259-61, pl. 285.

1859. Sowerby, jun. (6): Thesaurus Conch., vol. iii, pp. 81-4,
pl. 219.

1865. Reeve (5): Conch. Icon., vol. xv, three plates.

1870. Redfield: Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vi, Appendix, pp. 216-20.
A synonymic list of species.

1879. Weinkauff: Conchyl. Cabinet, Marginella and Erato, pp. 145-
56, pls. xxv, xxvl.

1880. Weinkauff: Jahrbiich. deutsch. Malak. Ges., 1880, vol. vil,
pp. 107-8. List of known species.

1883, Tryon: Manual Conch., vol. v, pp. 7-12, 197-8, pl. iv.

In the following list the above references will not be given in full,
but merely quoted under the authors’ names. The monograph by
Gray, according to Mr. C. Davies Sherborn, exists only in a few
proof-sheets printed in 1832, but never issued as a publication. It is
quoted, however, by Redfield, who evidently must have had access
to the work, for he could not have copied the references, since they do
not appear in any previous monograph.

If, therefore, Gray’s monograph be disregarded, it becomes necessary
to assign another author to the species described in his unpublished
work. Sowerby in his Conch. Illust. adopted all the four new
species founded by Gray, giving him the credit of their authorship.
Under these circumstances perhaps it would be advisable to allow
Gray’s name to be quoted, since this has been done in all subsequent
works.

14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

1. Erato tzvis (Donovan).
(For references and synonymy see Redfield, p. 217.)

Syn. Erato callosa, Reeve (6), (non Adams & Reeve), figs. 2a—0.

Perhaps Z. (?) Maugeria, var. Panamensis, Carpenter, Proc. Zool. Soc.,
1856, p. 162.

= T. sulcifera, Sowerby (6), partim (non Gray), p. 81, pl. 219, fig. 3.

= T. Maugeria, Reeve (6), figs. 10a—d.

Hab.—Coasts of Great Britain, France, Spain, Mediterranean ;
Oran (Pallary for var. minor, 6 mm. long’).

Beyond a difference in size it is difficult to find any distinguishing
features between this species and the West Indian #. J/augere. It
is subject to great variation in size, and among a number of
specimens from Saleomb Bay, Devon, I find the largest to be 10 mm.
in length, whereas the smallest is only 6. £. Maugere is perhaps
more shortly pyriform, and at the upper part of the columella
a small tubercle is generally observable, which does not occur, or
is less noticeable, in /. Jevis. The shells described by Carpenter as
E. Maugeria (2), var. Panamensis, figured by Reeve as Ilaugeria, might
with equal propriety be regarded as a variety of the present species,
which they resemble so closely that one only hesitates to name
them LZ. levis because of the locality from which they are sacd to
have come. One of the three shells described by Carpenter has
been figured by Sowerby as a Z. sulcifera, Gray, a much smaller
granose shell which occurs at the Mauritius and elsewhere in the
East. Reeve also has figured a small example of Z. levis as
E. callosa, Ad. & Reeve, which is easily separated by the narrower
aperture, excavated columella, and more finely denticulated labrum.

2. Erato Mavcrrm (Gray), Sowerby.
Erato Maugere, Gray, p. 17.
i. Maugeriea, Sowerby (a), p. 17, pl. vii, fig. 47; id. (6), p. 83, -
pl. 219, figs. 7-9.

EE. Maugeria, Reeve (a), p. 260, pl. 285, fig. 4.
FE. Maugerie, Weinkauff, p. 150, pl. xxv, figs. 13, 16.
LF. Maugerie, Tryon, p. 9, pl. iv, figs. 42, 43.

Hab.—West Indies and Florida.

Never so large as J. /evis, otherwise very similar. It is sometimes
pale flesh colour, or it may be olivaceous.

3. Erato Prayensis, Rochebrune.

Erato Prayensis, Rochebrune, Bull. Soc. Philom., 1881, vol. vi, p. 30;
id.,° Nouy. Archiv. Mus., 1881; vol. av, “ps 294.) plemecvai,
figs. 16a-).

Hab.—Porto-Praya, Cape Verd Islands.
I do not find anything in the brief description of this species
to distinguish it from the West Indian Z. Maugere. Nor does the

' Journ. de Conch., 1900, vol. xlviii, p. 307.

SMITH: ON THE GENUS ZRATO. 15

figure, which is evidently badly drawn, assist in its determination.
However, not having seen specimens from the Cape Verde Islands,
I hesitate to give an opinion upon the identity of this shell with
Maugere. M. Germain kindly informs me that he has been unable
to find this species in the Paris Museum, and that Dr. Rochebrune
does not know where the specimens are which he described.

4. Erato mareinata, Morch.
Erato marginata, Morch, Malak. Blatt., 1860, vol. vii, p: 85.

Hab.—Bocorones Island, near Panama.

Briefly described and unfigured. Colour not stated. Considered
by Tryon probably the same as £. columbella. In my opinion it
may be the same as £. Maugere. On inquiry of Dr. Levinsen, of
the Copenhagen Museum, he writes: ‘‘ We cannot find Zrato
marginata either in our collection or in our registers.”

5. Eraro coLtuMBELLA, Menke.

Erato columbella, Menke, Zeitschr. f. Malak., 1847, p. 183; Sowerby (6),
p. 83, figs. 31, 32; Reeve (6), figs. la-b; Weinkauff, p. 148,
pl. xxv, figs. 9, 12 (9 bad); Tryon, p. 10, pl. iv, fig. 48 (after
Sowerby).

Fi. leucophea, Gould, Boston Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 386, pl. xiv,
mem 205 Ota, p. 187.

flab. — Mazatlan (Menke); Santa Barbara (Gould); San Diego.

(Gripp and M. Smith); Monterey Bay (Berry).

I have placed £#. leucophea as a synonym of this species on the
authority of Carpenter, Tryon, and others. Both the figure and
description offer some points of difference.

6. Erato vireLtina, Hinds.

Erato vitellina, Hinds, Zool. Sulphur, p. 46, pl. xiii, figs. 22, 23;
Sowerby (4), p. 83, figs. 27, 28; Reeve (6), figs. 3a-b; Weinkauff,
Dyl4s, plaeexy, ties, 6, (3) Nryon, p. 10, pl. iv, figs. 49, 50.

Hab.—California, Santa Barbara southward ; San Diego (Gripp and
M. Smith); Monterey Bay (Berry).

The largest species of the genus, and, like the rest, very variable in
size, varying from 10 to 15 mm. in length. Mr. Joseph Keep, in his
little book on ‘‘ West American Shells”’, calls this species the ‘‘ Veally
Erato’, but it seems to me that Reeve’s designation of the species,
the ‘‘ Yolk Erato”’, is preferable. I fail to see that this shell has any
connexion with veal or a young calf.

7. Erato aLBescens, Dall.
Erato albescens, Dall, Nautilus, 1905, vol. xviii, p. 124.
Hab.—Deep water off Californian coast.
Length of shell, 15mm. ‘This succeeds &. vitellina, Hinds, as the
largest species of the genus, and is a much thinner and lighter shell,
besides differing in colour” (Dall).

16 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

8. Erato scaprruscuta (Gray), Sowerby.

Erato scabriuscula, Gray, p. 16; Sowerby (a), p. 16, fig. 45 ; id. (0),
p. 81, figs. 14-16; Reeve (4), figs. 4a-b; Weinkauff, p. 149,
pl. xxv, figs. 10,11; Tryon, p. 11, pl. iv, fig. 56 (after Reeve).

Marginella cypreola, Sowerby, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 57; name
preoccupied by Brocchi for a fossil (=/evis).

Marginella granum, Kiener, Coq. Viv., p. 17, pl. viii, fig. 83; Chenu’s
Illust. Conch., vol. iv, pl. i, figs. 17, 17a; Chenu, Man. Conch.,
vol. 1, p. 200; fig. 1067:

Hab.—St. Elena and Acapulco (Sowb.) ; Panama (C. B. Adams) ;

Mazatlan (Jewett); west coast Central America to Mazatlan (Tryon).

The specific name Cypre@ola, suggested by Sowerby in 1832, had
previously been employed by Brocchi for a fossil species (said to be
the same as #. Jevis) under the genus Voluta.

9. Erato penticunara, Pritchard & Gatliff.

Erato denticulata, P. & G., Proc. R. Soc. Victoria, 1900, vol. xu, p. 188 ;
volwxin, ps3. pla xx, fig. o.

Hab.—Victoria, Southern Australia.

I do not think it necessary to add anything to the author’s admirable
description of this species. In form it resembles in miniature some
specimens of the British #. /evis, but of course is well distinguished
by difference of coloration, more numerous labral denticulation, ete.
It differs from £. lachryma (with which it has been united by Tate
and May ') and its varieties, in form, slightly wider aperture, rather
less thickened labrum, finer and more marginal denticulation. The
style of coloration is like that of typical /achryma, but much less
pronounced.

10. Erato onrvarta, Melvill.
Erato olivaria, Melvill, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1899, vol. iv, p. 91,
jolla wi, sare, 19),

Hab.—Karachi.

The whorls are described by Mr. Melvill as four in number,
‘“supernis interdum rugosulis.”” This doubtless has reference to some
curious oblique raised lines which pass over the spire on to the body-
whorl. Whether this is a constant feature is uncertain, as I have
only examined the type in the Museum. The colour of this shell is
olive excepting the white thickened labrum and the anterior extremity
of the body-whorl, and a pale line marks the suture. The denticles
within the outer lip are rather strong, and only twelve in number
in the type, not fifteen as stated in the original description.

Mr. Melvill observes that ‘‘the only other known smooth species of
a uniform green or olive hue is #. Prayensis, Rochebrune, from the
Cape Verde Islands’’. Such, however, is not the case, for I have seen
numerous examples of J/augere of a distinctly olive or greenish colour,
and some specimens of /. dachryma and LF. columbella are more or less

1 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1901, vol. xxvi, p. 375.

SMITH: ON THE GENUS ZRATO. 17

of the same tint. The denticles on the columella of ZL. olivaria are
not very distinct. They are eleven or twelve in number, two or three
about the middle being almost obsolete.

11. Erato tacuryma (Gray), Sowerby.

Erato lachryma, Gray, p. 17; Sowerby (a), p. 17, fig. 48.

Hab.— New South Wales (Sowerby); New Holland (Gray);
Queensland (J. EK. Cooper in Brit. Mus.) ; Mast Head Reef, Capricorn
Group, Queensland (Hedley); Sunday Island, Kermadec Group
(T. Iredale).

The only figure at all resembling this species is the one quoted
above. Those in the Thesaurus (figs. 4-6) and Conch. Icon.
(figs. 9a—-b) represent examples of the var. callosa, and the figures
given by Weinkauff (pl. xxvi, figs. 9-10) are very unsatisfactory,
both as regards colour and the denticulation of the outer lip.

The description given by Gray of the colour, ‘‘ white, with three
bright crimson cross bands,” or that of Sowerby, ‘‘ whitish, with
three red transverse bands,” correctly indicates the coloration of the
typical form of this species, which apparently is restricted to Kast
Australia. The apical whorls are generally yellowish olive or amber,
and the anterior tip of the body-whorl is also stained with pale
olivaceous brown. ‘The three red bands are most distinct dorsally,
the uppermost at the upper part of the body-whorl being the broadest,
and the intermediate one is just below the middle. They do not
extend on to the labrum. On the ventral side the uppermost one is
the most apparent, the lowermost is less pronounced, and the central
one is almost obsolete. The labrum has from twenty to twenty-two
denticles in the largest specimens, and rather fewer in smaller ones.
At the anterior end of the columella there are four or five transverse
denticles, but the upper part is quite smooth.

Var. cattosa, A. Adams & Reeve.

Erato callosa, Ad. & Rve., Samarang, Moll., p. 25, pl. x, figs. 82a—0;
Sowerby (0), p. oe figs 35-7; Tryon, p. 9, pl. iv, figs. 38, 39
(after Sowerby) ; "di, fig. ae radula (after Mracenell Gebiss
Schneck., vol. i, p. oh jolly Saypnul, wiles, Ge

EF. suleifera, ‘Sowerby & Reeve (non Gray), Sowerby (6), p. 81,
figs. 1-3; Reeve (6), figs. 14a—0.

£. guttata, Sowerby (4), p. 82 digs: 29, 30); Reeve: (5), fig. 15.

FE. lachryma, Sowerby & Reeve (non Gray), Sowerby (5), Dao,
figs. 4-6 ; Reeve (db), figs. 9a—.

Hab.—China Sea (Ad. & Rve.); Japan (Lischke, Dunker, Pilsbry,
Brit. Mus.); Mauritius (Sowerby).

This variety differs from the typical form only in colour. Lischke,
in his most excellent work, Japan. Meeres-Conch., pt. ii, p. 68, notices
the closeness of /. lachryma of Sowerby & Reeve with the present
variety. This misidentification of the two English authors doubtless
also led Pilsbry to quote the £. lachryma as “Japanese (Cat. Marine
Moll. Japan, 1895, p. 52).

VOL. IX.—MARCH, 1910. 2

18 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The . callosa of Reeve! I have already shown to be a small
example of #. levis. I have not quoted Weinkauff’s figures (pl. xxv,
figs. 2, 3), as they do not represent the form of the true callosa, perhaps
the artist’s fault, being too broad at the shoulder, and the aperture,
described in the text “‘latiuscula’’, is too broad anteriorly. On the
contrary, the mouth in this species is narrow, linear, and not at all
dilated in front.

The typical colour is described as ‘“ carnea, subtus albicante”’, but
some specimens are olivaceous dorsally, interrupted with a pale line
at the shoulder.

A feature which is fairly constant is a pale-brown edge to the
anterior canal. As in other species of the genus there is considerable
variation in the size of specimens. Large examples are 7mm. in
length, whilst some small ones are only 43 mm.

Under HF. sulcifera I have shown that Reeve’s and Sowerby’s
identification of that species was erroneous, and that the shells
depicted by them were in fact worn examples of the present species.

Var. ReconpiTA, Melvill & Standen.

Erato recondita, M. & St., Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1903, vol. xu, p. 302,
jl Sora ikea NO)

Hab.—Gulf of Oman, 156 fathoms (M. & St.); China (Brit. Mus.).

There is very little to distinguish this variety from the var. cadlosa
excepting the entire absence of colour, and the labrum is perhaps
a little more produced behind. The number of denticles upon it is
the same, about twenty to twenty-two, the columella is indistinctly
denticulate in the same manner, and the whorl within the crenate
edge is similarly excavated (‘‘ Columella excavata,” Ad. & Rve.). No
mention is made by Melvill & Standen of the columellar denticulation,
but, although indistinct, about twenty faint denticles are observable
in one specimen under a strong lens. A few upon the anterior end
are quite distinct. The var. haplochila I regard merely as an un- -
developed young shell, and although described as having a simple
non-denticulate labrum, fine incipient denticles are present in the type-
specimen, as shown in the figure (fig. 10). The number of labral
denticles in fig. 9 is considerably exaggerated. Four specimens from
China lately added to the Museum collection agree in all respects with
those from the Gulf of Oman. They have the appearance also of being
from deep water.

12. Erato Sanpwicuensis, Pease (emend.).

Erato Sandwicensis, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1860, p. 146; Reeve (4),
figs. 17a—-6; Tryon, p. 9, pl. iv, fig. 85 (after Sowerby).

Ei. Sandwichensis, Sowerby (6), p. 82, figs. 21,22; Weinkauff, p. 154,
pl. xxvi, figs. 14, 15 (after Reeve); Martens & Langkavel,
Donum Bismarck, p. 20, pl. i, figs. 13a—b (bad).

Hab.—Sandwich Islands.

' Lischke, loc. cit., also remarks upon the difference between Reeve’s shell and the
true callosa.

SMITH: ON THE GENUS ZRATO. 19

Only four worn specimens have been examined. In this condition
they are smooth, and do not show any signs of granulation. It is of
narrow form like typical swlceifera, and like that species has a very
narrow aperture. ‘he labral denticles are close-set, and from twenty-
two to twenty-four in number. ‘The lower or anterior end of the
columella is distinctly denticulate, but further up the denticles become
very minute, and gradually obsolete posteriorly. ‘The colour is
accurately described by Pease, but Sowerby’s ‘‘pallide rosea”’ is
purely imaginary, and his figure, tinted a delicate pink, is equally
misleading. The figure given by Reeve and copied by Weinkauff
is fairly good. It is very closely allied to &. lachryma, but may be
a trifle more slender, has a slightly narrower aperture, and the rosy
tint of the apex and anterior extremity is peculiar. Largest specimen
53mm. in length, 3 mm. in diameter.

13. Erato prmacunata, Tate.

Erato bimaculata, Tate, Trans. and Proc. Phil. Soc. Adelaide, 1877-8,
p- 88; Tate & May, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xxvi, p. 875,
pl. xx, fig. 5.

Hab.—St. Vincent’s Gulf, Spencer’s Gulf, South Australia (Tate) ;
Tasmania, N.W. Coast (Tate & May).

The figure above quoted is not of much use beyond giving some
idea of the general form of the species. The characteristic rosy spots
at both ends are very striking, and at once distinguish this species
from the rest. The columella is said by Tate to have “ eight crowded
transverse plaits’’. It may, however, be crenulated the whole length,
the denticulation at and above the middle being very minute.
Within this the whorl is broadly and deeply excavated.

14. Kraro sutcrrera (Gray), Sowerby.

Erato sulcifera, Gray, p. 16; Sowerby (a), p. 17, fig. 46; Tryon,
p- 11, pl. iv, fig. 51 (copy of Sowerby).

Ovulum corrugatum, Hinds, Voy. Sulphur, Mollusca, 1844, p. 47,
pl. xvi, figs. 5, 6.

LE. corrugata, Sowerby (b), 1859, p. 82, pl. 219, figs. 10, 11 ; Weinkauff,
p- 152, pl. xxvi, figs. 5, 6 (bad, useless); Tryon, p. 11, pl. iv,
fig. 52 (copy of Sowerby).

£. nana (Duclos), Sowerby (6), p. 82, pl. 219, figs. 12,18; Reeve (4),
neeels) bad)clrvon, vol v, p. 11, pl. iv, fig. 53 (after
Sowerby); Weinkauff, p. 155, pl. xxvi, fig. 16 (after Reeve).

EE. Schmeltziana, Crosse, Journ. de Conch., 1867, vol. xv, p. 301,
pl. xi, fig. 5; Weinkauff, p. 152, pl. xxvi, figs. 7, 8 (bad);
Tryon, p. 11, pl. iv, figs. 54, 55 (after Crosse, but badly coloured).

Hab.—Cape of Good Hope (Sowb.); Durban and Port Shepstone

(H. Burnup); Zanzibar, Mauritius, Seychelles, Amirantes (Brit.

Mus.); New Guinea (Hinds for corrugata); Mindoro, Philippines

(Sowb. for corrugata); Port Jackson (Angas for corrugata); Fiji

(Crosse for Schmeltziana) ; Samoa Island (U.S. Nat. Mus.); Sunday

Island, Kermadec group (T. Iredale for corrugata).

20 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

After carefully studying the shells described under the above
four names I am of opinion that they belong to a single species.
They are all more or less granular, with a dorsal groove, which,
however, is absent in some smooth or only partly granose varieties.
All are red-tipped anteriorly, and the character of the labral -and
columellar dentation is quite the same, although the actual number of
teeth may vary somewhat according to the length of the labrum, the
larger specimens having more than the smaller ones. Some examples
from Mauritius are peculiar in the absence of a dorsal sulcus, and
in being much smoother than typical specimens. There are, however,
scattered minute granules upon the body-whorl, and the spire is
distinctly granose. They offer no difference in form or colour. Some
of the specimens from Port Shepstone belong to this smooth variety,
but others are normally granular. The £. sulecfera of Sowerby’s
Thesaurus is a combination of #. lachryma, var. callosa, and the
var. l’anamensis of EH. levis. Figs. 1, 2 represent worn and dead
specimens of L. lachryma, var. callosa, and fig. 8 is, as stated by
Sowerby, the var. Panamensis (of Jevis). The dorsal groove indicated
in the figures is quite imaginary, as in the specimens in the Cuming
Collection there is no indication of it, nor is it shown in Reeve’s
figure (Conch. Icon., fig. 140), where one of the two Cumingian shells
labelled sulctfera is depicted. Weinkauff (p. 153, pl. xxvi, figs. 11, 12)
has merely copied Reeve’s figures, and based his description upon them.

15. Eraro gattrnacea, Hinds.

Ovulum gallinaceum, Hinds, Zool. Sulphur, 1844, p. 47, pl. xvi,
fiess) Uy 2:

Erato gallinacea, Sowerby (6), p. 88, figs. 38, 84; Reeve (6),
figs. 7a-b; Weinkauff, p. 150, pl. xxv, figs. 14, 15; ‘Tryon,
p. 10, pl. iv, fig. 46 (after Sowerby).

E. angulifera, Sowerby (6), 1859, p. 83, figs. 25, 26; Reeve (6),
figs. 6a-b; Weinkauff, p. 146, pl. xxv, figs. 1,4; Tryon, p. 10,
fig. 47 (after Sowerby).

Hab.—New Guinea and Straits of Macassar (Hinds); Mindoro,
Philippines (Cuming) ; Torres Straits (Tryon); Borneo for angulifera
(Sowerby); Paternoster and Kei Islands, Bima (Schepman).

This specimen is well characterized by its triangular pyriform
shape, the very narrow linear aperture, the broad thickened labrum
with the lire extending almost across it, and similar liree across the
end of the body-whorl. A feature overlooked in all descriptions is
the presence of a brown spot at the posterior end of the labrum and
at the anterior extremity of the body-whorl. These spots are present
in nearly all fresh specimens, but may not be noticeable in dead and
worn shells. /. angulifera, founded on a few small worn specimens,
possesses all the essential features of gallinacea.

No mention is made in the monographs by Reeve, Weinkauff, or
Tryon of the ‘‘spira minutissime granulata”’ of Hinds, which is.
copied by Sowerby.

SMITH: ON THE GENUS ZRATO. 21

16. Erato anetstoma, Sowerby.

Erato angistoma, Sowerby (a), p. 18, fig. 51; Reeve (4), fig. 13;
Tryon, p. 10, fig. 44 (copy of Sowerby).

E. angyostoma, Sowerby (6), p. 83, figs. 19, 20, 23, 24.

LE. pellucida, Reeve (6), fig. 16.

Hab.—Luzon, Philippines (Sowerby); East Indies (Sowerby and
Reeve); Singapore (S. Archer); Port Jackson (Angas); Bombay
(Reeve and Brit. Mus. for pellucida); Mast Head Reef, Capricorn
Group, Queensland (Hedley).

I have not quoted Weinkauff in the above synonymy, as I do not
feel sure that the shell figured by him (pl. xxvi, figs. 3, 4) belongs to
this species. It is said to be 5mm. in length, whereas the largest
example I have seen isonly 4mm. J. pellucida, Reeve, is absolutely
the same as the present species. The labral teeth are fine and
numerous, about twenty-three in number.

17. Eravo ottcostata, Dall.
Erato oligostata, Dall, Nautilus, 1902, vol. xvi, p. 44; Bull. Mus.
Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. xliii, No. vi, p. 324, pl. xi, fig. 8.
Hab.—Bay of Panama.
A minute species with a hidden spire, ‘‘ pale olive green, with the
extremity of the canal deep rose pink.”

The following species described or placed in Hrato do not belong to
this genus :—

a. Hrato guttula, Sowerby (a), p. 18, fig. 50; Reeve (a), p. 261,
pl. 285, figs. 8, 9.

Hab.—Mauritius.

The description of the ‘‘ columellar lip with three folds anteriorly ”’
and of the outer lip, ‘‘ very minutely and indistinctly toothed along its
inner margin,” together with the figure, shows that this species is
identical with Marginella triplicata of Gaskoin. The L. guttata [sic]
of Sowerby (4) and Reeve (6) was founded on worn examples of the
var. callosa of HE. lachryma. Tryon, under #. guttula, reproduced
Sowerby’s figures of guttata, being under the impression that they
represented the true guttula. Weinkauff noticed this species was
a Marginella.

b. rato (?) cypreoides, C. B. Adams, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist.,
1845, vol. ii, p. 1.

Hab.—Jamaica.

Tryon (p. 10) considered this species ‘‘ probably identical”? with
E. Maugere. A reference to the dimensions given by Adams shows,
however, that it was a much larger shell he had before him, and
I have no doubt that his species is the same as Pachybathron
marginelloidewm of Gaskoin. Adams’s specimens appear to have been
worn and faded and to have lost the markings, excepting the brown
stain below the suture described both by him and Gaskoin.

22 PROCKEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

c. Erato hematina, Menke, Sowerby (8), p. 82, figs. 17,18; Reeve (4),
figs. 8a—b.
Hab.—Porto Rico.
This species, as pointed out by Weinkauff (p. 17), is the same as
Marginella hematita, Kiener.

d. Erato minuta, Reeve (6), fig. 11.

Hab.—Island of Ticao, Philippines.

This is a very small Marginella belonging to the same group as
M. pisum, Reeve and others. ‘The description is practically useless, no
mention being made of the columellar folds.

It is pyriformly ovate, pellucid, glossy; spire almost concealed
by callus, not raised; labrum thickened and incurved, whiter than the
rest of the shell, not denticulated at the edge; columella with three
strong folds anteriorly, and four smaller tubercles above. The front
fold of all joins the labrum, forming the anterior end of the very
narrow aperture.

The lip is described by Reeve as ‘‘rather thin”, but as this
monograph was written not long before his death, such errors are
perhaps pardonable, and allowance may be made for the very
unsatisfactory character of the whole production.

e. Hrato pellucida, Tenison-Woods, Report Roy. Soc. Tasmania,
1878, p. 35.
Marginella pellucida: Tryon, p. 11.
= HM. Stanislas, Ten.-Woods, 1876: Tate & May, Proc. Linn. Soe.
N.S.W., 1901, vol. xxvi, p. 362, pl. xxvi, fig. 82.
Hab.—'Tasmania.
Undoubtedly a Marginella, and, as pointed out by Tate & May,
evidently the same as J/. Stanislas, under which name Mr. Tenison-
Woods had already described it two years previously.

f. Erato lactea, Hutton, Man. N. Zeal. Moll., 1880, p. 68.
= Marginella muscaria, Lam.: Gillies, Trans. N. Zeal. Inst., 1881,
vol. xiv, p. 170.

= IW. formicula, Lam.: Tryon, p. 12.

Hab.—New Zealand.

As indicated by Mr. Justice Gillies, this species is evidently the
Marginella muscaria of Lamarck. I do not agree with Tryon (p. 28)
in considering JL. formicula the same as muscaria.

bo
co

NOTE ON THE VERY YOUNG STAGE OF THE GENUS
HUMPHREYIA.

By Epear A. Surrtn, 1.8.0.
Read 10th December, 1909.

(Published by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum.)

Wauitsr on a visit to England in the summer of 1907, Mr. C. Gabriel
very kindly placed in my hands for examination a small Mollusc
which he regarded as the very young form of Humphreyia Strange.
Tt was obtained by dredging in about 4 fathoms, on 4th December, 1905,
off Phillip Island, Western Port Bay, Victoria, on a stony bottom,
and associated with Clavagella multangularis, ‘Tate.

I regret that beyond giving a description of its superficial characters
I am at present not in a position to furnish any detailed information
respecting its internal organization. Dr. Ridewood, who very kindly
examined the unique specimen, found that the state of preservation
was not sufficiently good to justify any expenditure of time in the
way of a minute study. He suggested that the collector should be
prevailed upon to endeavour to secure a complete series of specimens,
from the youngest stage to the full-grown, when the working out of
the anatomical details would be a matter of much interest. It is to
be hoped, therefore, that Mr. Gabriel may have the opportunity some
day of acting on Dr. Ridewood’s suggestion, and that a good series of

specimens may thus become available for investigation by the
anatomist.

Houmpnureyia STRANGEI, juv.

Shell very small, 5mm. long, 4 high, consisting only of two
flattish valves which are placed over the dorsal end of the ovate-
globose body of the animal, covering only a limited portion of it, and

.

Fig. I, right valve, exterior ; Fig. II, right valve, interior; Fig. III, left valve,
interior, showing hinge-ligament.

diverging at the umbones at about a right angle. They appear to be
closely attached to the surface, and exhibit, within, faint anterior to
posterior adductor scars. Externally the valves are covered with

24 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

a thin, pale, olivaceous periostracum, which is more apparent towards
the outer margin than at the umbones. The surface exhibits fine yet
quite distinct lines of growth, radiating series of minute granu-
lations towards the umbones, and faint traces of radiating sculpture
upon the rest of the valves. In form they rather resemble Mya
truncata in miniature, being somewhat quadrate, obliquely truncate
behind, and more rounded in front. The beaks, although minute,
terminate in a white rounded boss; they are contiguous, and inclined
slightly anteriorly. The anterior dorsal margin is obliquely excurved,
the posterior being parallel with the ventral, but slightly incurved.
The hinge is edentate, and consists merely of a ligament attached
just below the extreme margin of the valves posterior to the umbones.
This ligament has a distinct shelly lining which is slightly convex
on the underside, truncate, and broad at the hinder end, and narrowed
in front. Interior of the valves white, almost silvery, concentrically
wrinkled here and there.

The body of the animal is enclosed in a sack-like mantle, is soft,
ovate-globose, terminating posteriorly in a thin whip-like process. The
surface of the swollen part exhibits a sort of reticulation which may
be merely the wrinkling of the delicate outer skin. Also numerous
siliceous particles are adherent to the surface. This, however, is
probably only an accidental feature. Two openings are observable,
both apparently ventral, judging by the position of the shell. The
anterior, situated between the ventral margins of the valve, is narrow
and elongate. The posterior is at the other end of the body, near the
commencement of the slender prolongation. It appears to be small

SMITH: ON THE YOUNG STAGE OF HUMPHREYIA. 25

and transverse, and at this part the siliceous grains were very
numerous.

The anterior slit may correspond to the pedal opening which is
present in the animal of Brechites, and the posterior to the siphonal
end of that genus. What may be the function of the flagelliform
extension of the body I cannot offer an opinion upon. Can it possibly
be an anchoring appendage? The adductor muscles are distinctly
visible at the dorsal end of the body. On slitting the mantle the gills
were seen to be very large, whereas both the foot and papi were
minute. Length of swollen portion of the body about 10mm., of the
prolongation about 15 mm.

From the above description, brief as it is, it will be seen that the
general features of this genus practically correspond to those of
Brechites as described by Lacaze-Duthiers.!

It is a matter of speculation at what period the animal commences
to form the tube, but it seems probable that it would increase con-
siderably before this takes place.

A fanciful account of the development of Brechites was given by
Dr. J. E. Gray in the Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1858, vol. i, pp. 423-6.

1 Arch. Zool. Expérim., sér. 11, vol. i, pp. 665-732, pls. xxv-ix.

DESCRIPTION OF THERSITES (GLYPTORHAGADA) HILLIERI,
N.SP., FROM SOUTH CENTRAL AUSTRALIA.

By E. A. Smira.

Read 14th January, 1910.

Amone a number of shells from the neighbourhood of Hermannsburg,
South Central Australia, presented to the British Museum by H. J.
Hillier, Esq., there were several specimens of a depressed carinated
Helicoid form which appears to be undescribed. I have named the
species after Mr. Hillier, who has presented to the National Collection
various zoological specimens of considerable interest.

TuHersites (GryprorHacaDA) HILLIERI, n.sp.

Testa orbicularis, depressa, carinata, minute perforata, pallide
fuscescens, vel albida; spira depresse conoidea, ad apicem obtusa;
anfractus sex, lente accrescentes, ad suturam carinata, lineis incre-
menti tenuibus striati, superiores 2-3 leviter convexi, ceeteri plani,
declives, ultimus infra peripheriam acute carinatam convexiusculus,

O©=

antice haud descendens; apertura angulatim lunata; peristomium
leviter incrassatum et reflexum, marginibus remotis, callo tenui
junctis, basali ad insertionem paulo dilatato. Diam. maj. 18, min.
16°5mm.; alt. 7mm.

This is a depressed, acutely carinate species, like 7. Kooringensis,
Angas, but with much narrower and more slowly increasing whorls,
and not exhibiting the wrinkled sculpture of that species.

T. Howardi, Angas, from the same region, has fewer whorls and is
widely umbilicated.

SOME REMARKS WITH REGARD TO PROFESSOR BOURNE’S
MONOGRAPH ON THE NERITIDZ.

By Dr. H. Srmrorn.
Read 12th November, 1909.

We owe many thanks to Professor Bourne for his most accurate
study of the interesting family of the Neritide.' It is in no way
my intention to criticize any of the many facts brought forward
by him. But as I think I can give in several directions another
interpretation, which may perhaps clear up the various difficulties
he finds in the problem, I ask for permission to do so.

Professor Bourne unites all the forms of the great family in one
genus, Werita, which he divides into the four sections WVervta, s.s.,
_ Paranerita, Septaria, and Neritina. Here I may remark that Schep-
man* divides the group into two families, Neritacea and Neritilide,
on conchological characters, the Neritilide comprising the genera
Neritiha and Septaria. I should prefer the anatomical division of
Bourne. As it is founded in the first place upon the genital organs
I will begin with those.

Professor Bourne has had only female individuals of Septaria, but
both sexes of all the other genera. I think I can explain the cause
of the absence of males. When I once had a series of about thirty
specimens of an undetermined species of Septaria, all the large
individuals proved to be females, the males being small, only about
half the diameter. Therefore it may be presumed that in this genus
the males are dwarfed. Future investigation will have to decide
whether the genus is hermaphroditic and proterandrous, developing
first the male and afterwards the female organs, as is the case with
many Pulmonata, or if the proterandric condition was a character of
a hypothetical ancestor, the sexes being individually separated as at
present.

I will now give the explanation of the compound structure of
the genitalia. They differ widely from all Prosobranchs. But I do
not find any difficulty in comparing them with those of the Pul-
monata. Professor Bourne regards the ovary and the testis, the
oviduct and the sperm-duct, as homologous organs. I shall endeavour
to explain the homologies as completely as possible.

Female Organs.
Bourne uses the very good expression ‘ ootype’ for uterus, thus
indicating the descent from the Platodes. It is the female part
of the Pulmonata—sperm-oviduct or uterus. The vitelline gland

1 G. Bourne, ‘‘ Contributions to the Morphology of the group Neritacea of Aspido-
branch Gastropods.’’? Part 1: The Neritidie. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1908,
pp. 810-87, pls. xlvi-Ixvi, and 1 text-fig.

2M. M. Schepman, ‘‘ The Prosobranchia of the Siboga-Expedition.’” Part I:
Rhipidoglossa and Docoglossa.

28 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

(vt.g.) is the albumen gland of authors. The other. glands of the
ootype are highly differentiated, more than in the Pulmonata. This
is in connexion with the more complicated spawn. In the Stylom-
matophora there is only the egg-shell, in the Basommatophora the
eggs are bound together by mucus, but in the Neritide the spawn
is enclosed in a firm capsule, needing a new glandular differentiation
for itself, as I have already pointed out in the Bronn Mollusca.

Bourne thinks that the crystal sac is a shell-gland, the chalk con-
cretions of it being applied in forming the spawn capsule, but this
is a hypothesis without observation, as he says himself. In my
opinion the crystal sac is only a Pulmonate dart-sac, which ceased to
act when the terrestrial ancestors were submerged under water.

SIMROTH: ON THE ANATOMY OF NERITIDZ&. 29

A little chalk is still secreted in the common form of calco-spherites,
but no dart is formed.

The vagina is the same as in the Pulmonata. The receptaculum
seminis is the bursa copulatrix, which is also named receptaculum
by many authors. The sperm-sac or spermatophore-sac of Paranerita
and Werita (Figs. B and C, Sp.s., but not Fig. C, Sp.s’.) is a secondary
dilatation or a secondary bursa copulatrix. It is smaller in the true
freshwater forms Septaria and Neritina, in Neritina being the smallest.

C D.

The cause of the dilatation and of its differences seems to be the
following. In the terrestrial ancestor there was transferred in
copulation one spermatophore, as in nearly all Pulmonata. The first
tropical forms that invaded the sea, i.e. Wertta, and in a second
degree Paranerita (for this see below), conserved the spermatophore,
but transferred in one copula not one spermatophore but a number
together (Fig. C). Whilst one spermatophore has room enough in
the bursa or receptaculum (#.s.), the space is too narrow for the
passing of several together; therefore the secondary bursa is formed

30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

by dilatation (Sp.s.). Septaria, and especially Nervtina, stayed in
the fresh water, Meritina going farthest northward; in this way
Neritina was adapted in the highest degree to the new conditions,
it lost the spermatophore, transferring the sperm freely. Accordingly
there no sperm-sac or secondary bursa is formed. The connecting
canal between the receptaculum and thalamus is also to be found
in the Opisthobranchia, e.g. Aplysia (= Tethys, Pilsbry). Many
Pulmonata have the remains of it in the diverticulum. For this is
sometimes, as shown by Semper, connected with the upper end of the
sperm-oviduct at the point where the albumen gland is inserted.

There is still to be explained the enigmatic duct of Septaria (Fig. A),
the enigmatic duct and vaginal canal of Paranerita (Fig. B), and the
organs which Professor Bourne indicates in Nerita (Fig. C, Vag.e. and
Sp.s’.) all roughly dotted in my figures. The latter should not be so
designated, the real sperm-sac being the bursa sperm-sac. All these
things seem to be new formations, founded on mechanical causes. The
bursting open and evacuation of the spermatophore is connected with
a certain swelling or a kind of explosion, as I found once in Arion.
The bursting of several spermatophores at the same time must
augment the pressure, and the vaginal aperture being closed by
muscular effort the pressure must take another way. It creates
the enigmatic duct of Septaria (A), and the long vaginal canal and
enigmatic duct of Paranerita (B). But in Nerita the dilatation
and prolongation take place between the bursa or receptaculum and
the thalamus. Therefore the vaginal canal and secondary sperm-sac
of Werita (Fig. C, Vag.c. and Sp.s’.) are not strongly homologous to
the dotted organs in Figs. A and B, but homodynamic, as founded on
the same functional causes. In Figs. B and C I have indicated the
points between which the prolongation has taken place by a cross (++).
By joining the two points the normal disposition would be given.

Male Organs.

The great prolongation of the sperm-duct is not rare in Pulmonata,
e.g. Vaginula and Oncidium, as well as the dilatation of the sperm-duct
or hermaphrodite duct in the distal part. Yet the prostate has always
another aspect, for its tubes are inserted along the long sperm-oviduct,
sometimes at intervals, as in Agriolimax or Vitrina. But take off
the oviducal part of it, or uterus, and the tubes will approach as in
Nerita (Fig. D, prs.). Spermatophores being formed, the terminal
chamber (¢.ch.) is nothing else than the epiphallus, and the basal
gland is a flagellum. Its splitting up into many branches is not
unparalleled, e.g. in Agriolimaz.

It is quite uncertain if the cephalic penis was originally joined with
the genital aperture by an inner vas deferens or an outer sperm groove,
for we have to go back to a very old and primitive stock.

Other Organs.

Back to such a stock points also the oviduco-celomic funnel,
discovered by Bourne. Perhaps he is not right in concluding that
the genital canal must have been the right nephridium, for the use

SIMROTH: ON THE ANATOMY OF NERITIDZ. 31

of the coelomic or pericardial ducts as nephridia is already a secondary
function. Nierstrasz! has lately shown that the Solenogastres possess
these ducts, but without excretory functions.

In the same way the question arises whether there is only the left
etenidium or also the remains of a right one. In my opinion the
ctenidia are secondary acquisitions on the margin of the mantle, as in
Valvata, the typical hermaphrodite freshwater Prosobranch. In one
species of Pleurotomaria Bouvier found in the hind part of the
mantle-cavity a typical network of blood-vessels as in the Pulmonate
lung, the ctenidia being restricted to the outer parts. Valvata shows
that the right ctenidium is already vanishing before it enters into the
mantle-cavity itself. Therefore I think it uncertain whether the
right ctenidium in Werita was once fully developed or not. Perhaps
the rudimentary right ventricle of the heart is a proof of the full
development in the ancestors. Professor Bourne has given a valuable
description of the nervous system. He demonstrates that the pedal
ganglia are rounded organs, and that there are no transverse com-
missures between the pedal nerves. The pleural ganglia are joined by
a short commissure with a ganglion therein, as in many Pulmonata.
And even the absence of the supra-intestinal nerve in Veritina connects
their form more closely with the Pulmonata.

Other organs, e.g. the radula, can be taken in the same sense. The
rhipidoglossate radula is a highly differentiated one, whereas many
Pulmonata, e.g. Ostracolethe,? possess an equally large number of
denticles, but all of the same simple form. The stomach has
a diverticulum, homologous to the spiral cecum of many Aspido-
branchs. Its absence in Werdtina is in accordance with its higher
systematic position (see above). The same diverticulum we find in
the Cephalopoda, but not less in the Aplysiide,* where it is described
as liver cecum; and I may add that among the Pulmonata one
species of Hyalimax possesses the same organ, whereas it is wanting
in others, agreeing with what we find in the Neritide. The cecum
is the sign of great antiquity, which is lost in the progress of develop-
ment. The nephridium of the Neritide, as described by Professor
Bourne, is composed of an excretory part and of a non-excretory part.
He avoids naming the latter part ureter, because it is not a straight
duct. But have we not such ureter forms in many Pulmonata,
e.g. Limax and Arion ?

The Geographical Distribution.
Given the similarity of most of the organs of the Neritidz to the

Pulmonata, we may ask whether the Pulmonata are derived from
the Neritide or the Neritide from the Pulmonata. Perhaps the

1 H. F. Nierstrasz, ‘‘ Die Amphineuren’’: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie,
herausgeg. von Spengel, Bd. i, Heft 11.

2 Simroth, Zool. Anz., vol. xxv, p. 62.

3 F. M. MacFarland, “‘The Opisthobranchiate Mollusca of the Branner—Agassiz
Expedition to Brazil’? ; Leland Stanford, jun., Univ. Publications, Univ.
Series II, 1909.

32 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

majority of zoologists would be inclined to derive. the Pulmonata
from the Neritidee in accordance with the common view that the
marine forms were the precursors of the terrestrial. My opinion is
the reverse with regard to most cases, and chiefly to the present one.
The formation of spermatophores is only the exception among the
Prosobranchia, it is the rule among the Pulmonata. Therefore’ the
probability is that the Pulmonata are the older stock. The same is
proved by the single spermatophore and the typical bursa copulatrix in
the Pulmonata, whereas the several spermatophores and the secondary
bursa testify the derived character of the Neritide.

All this is in accordance with the geographical distribution in
connexion with the pendulation theory.” Professor Bourne regards
the tropical marine Nerite as the oldest stock. But he cannot find
its ancestors. He considers the Helicinide, the nearest allies of the
Neritidee, as a young group, because they are not found in a fossil
state. Therefore he thinks that the similarity of the Paleozoic
Dawsonella with the Helicinide is founded only upon convergence,
and not upon true affinity. Why not? I do not think the palzonto-
logical argument can demonstrate the contrary. If I am right,
between the Paleozoic Pups and the modern living forms we
have the same gap. And this is not surprising, as terrestrial animais
have not so good a prospect of being preserved in a fossil state
as aquatic ones. The geographical distribution of the Helicinide is
a most striking argument for their age. They inhabit two separated
areas, in the east and in the west. Dawsonella demonstrates that
they once lived in our Kuropean—North American quadrant, when we
were in a more southern position. By the pendulating movement
directed northward, they were obliged to retire into the areas of the
east and west poles with a constant tropical climate, where we find
them to-day. The old Neritide were also originally tropical terrestrial
forms, but during the same pendulating movement they retired into
the sea with its more equal temperature, and acquired one or two
gills, or they retired into fresh water, the freshwater forms being those
which were more able to adapt themselves to diminishing temperature
during the northward movement under the swinging circle, as the
conditions of fresh water conform more to those of the soil. The
old freshwater stock was changed to Paranerita, and in the torrents
to Septaria. When the pendulating movement transferred their area
further northward, they retired into the warmer parts of the globe.
One part became submerged under sea-level, another stayed in fresh
water, Septaria retiring into the east pole area occupying the former
under-ridges from Ceylon to Mauritius, and through the Pacific to the
coral islands. The allied Pileolus of the Secondary age seems to prove
that even this stock originated in Europe. Finally, that part which
persisted for the longest time in fresh water, and became adapted
to the lowest temperature, losing in the meantime the faculty of

1 H. Simroth, ‘‘ Die Entstehung der Landtiere”’ ; Leipzig, 1891.
2 H. Simroth, ‘‘ Die Pendulationstheorie’’ ; Leipzig, 1907.

SIMROTH: ON THE ANATOMY OF NERITIDA. 30

forming spermatophores,' is Veritina, but even the most northern
living species, VV. fluviatilis, is at the present time invading the sea
in the Baltic on its northern confines under the swinging circle.

1 T consider the transferring of the sperm by one spermatophore of the Pulmonata as
the primary state, and the several spermatophores of Nerita as the secondary.
Here it could be objected that the Cephalopoda in copulation behave in the same
manner as Neriéa. But I should remark that I have tried to derive also the
Cephalopoda from an old terrestrial Pulmonate stock. The paleontological
appearance of the different Cephalopoda groups is in full agreement with the
pendulation theory.

VOL. [X.—MARCH, 1910.

Co

bd

NOTE ON SCULPTARIA, PFEIFFER.
By Joun H. Ponsonsy, F.Z.S.
Read 12th November, 1909.

Tur name Sculptaria first appears, without definition, in Malak. Blatt.,
1855, p. 135, in Pfeiffer’s synopsis of the Helicide, the type and then
only species being sculpturata, Gray. In 1859 (Mon. Hel., vol. iv,
p- 2) he quotes Seudptaria amongst other ‘‘ novee sectiones in genere
Helice’’, and again, p. 299, in his reference to H. sculpturata. The
name reappears in Peetel’s Catalogue of Family and Generic Names,
1875, p. 187, as a “section of Helix”, and in Clessin’s Nomenclator,
1881, p. 105, as a subsection of Gonostoma. In the Catalogue of the.
Peetel Collection, 1888, p. 121, and in that of 1889, p. 82, it occurs
as a ‘section of Gonostoma’”’. Tryon, in Structural and Systematic
Conchology, 1884, vol. ili, p. 33, quotes it as ‘‘ uncharacterised ”’,
while in his Manual, vol. ii, p. 138, it figures as a subsection of the
group Anchistoma. Von Martens, in Nachr. blatt. deutsch. Malak.
Ges., calls Sculptaria a ‘small natural group’? of Helix (1889).
Pilsbry, having referred to it in the Manual, vol. vii, p. 152, as
‘a group of unknown affinities”, proceeds in vol. ix, p. 39 (1894), to
define the ? subgenus with his usual care and accuracy. Guided
perhaps by geographical considerations, he places it next to Phasis,
Alb., and in the same volume, p. 340, he recognizes it as a genus,
remarking that it may belong to the Protogona. The anatomy being
still unknown in 1895, he was obliged to leave it in the ‘‘ Synopsis
of Families”, etc., published at the end of the Index to the Helices,
p. 1238, with a ‘?’ in the same position, and here it must remain till
an examination of the soft part determines the generic position. The
same view was taken by Sturany, who, in his Siidafrik. Moll., 1898,
p. 48 of reprint, classes Sculptaria as a subgenus of Phasis. There
are at present four species known, all from the south-west of Africa
(Damaraland and thereabouts) : the following notes may, it is hoped,
help to clear up the somewhat confusing synonymy. A word of
thanks to Mr. Edgar Smith, I.8.0., whose ever ready assistance and
valuable advice are gratefully acknowledged.

SCULPTARIA ScULPTURATA (Gray).

1838. Alexander's Expedition into the Interior of Africa, vol. ii, p. 268
(Helicodonta).

1845. Pfeiffer, Zeitsch. f. Malak., p. 86.

1848-76. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vol. i, p. 408; vol. iv, p. 299; vol. v,
p- 400; vol. vii, p. 453.

1854. Reeve, Conch. Icon., fig. 1471.

1868. Morelet, Voyage Welwitsch, Mollusques, p. 43.

1881. Clessin, Nomencl., p. 105 (Sculptaria),

1885. Kobelt, Conch. Cab., p. 621, pl. clxxviii, figs. 26-8 (with syn.
collaris, Pfr.).

PONSONBY : ON SCULPYARTA. 30

1887. Tryon, Manual, vol. iu, p. 138, pl. xxv, fig. 69 (with var.
collaris, Pfr., and Damarensis, H. Ad.).

1889. Petel, Cat., vol. 11, p. 181 (with var. collaris, Pfr., and
Damarensis, H. Ad.).

1889. Von Martens, Nachr. Blatt. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 154
(Sculptaria).

1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 39, pl. x, fig. 4 (with var. collaris).

1896. Id., Nautilus, vol. ix, p. 108.

1897. Von Martens, Archiv f. Naturges , Bd. i, p. 39.

1898. Sturany, Siidafrik. Moll., p.49 (reprint), with var. collaris, Pfr.

Gray’s original description: ‘‘ Helicodonta sculpturata, Gray. Shell

depressed, umbilicated, white; whorles with an irregular subcentral

keel, and several spiral ridges, crossed with close narrow concentric

ridges; mouth rhombic ovate with a reflexed lip; throat with a strong

ridge in the centre of the inner, and two equidistant ones on the outer

lip. Diameter 33 lines.”” Type in Nat. Hist. Museum. It is a flat,

somewhat coarsely reticulated species, the ‘‘ spiral ridges’” being very

prominent. Diam. maj. 8, min. 7mm.; alt. 2°5 mm.

Hab.—Damaraland.

ScULPTARIA COLLARIS (Pfr.).

1867. Pfeiffer, Malak. Blatt., vol. xiv, p. 197 (Helix).

1867-9. Id. Novit. Conch., vol. ii, p. 496, pl. evii, figs. 5-9.

1868. Id., Mon. Hel., vol. v, p. 506.

1876. Id., op. cit., vol. vii, p. 465 (with syn. Damarensis, H. Ad.).

1881. Clessin, Nomencl., p. 105 (with syn. Damarensis, H. Ad.).

1885. Kobelt, Conch. Cab., p. 621 (as syn. of scudpturata, Gray),
? pl. elxxvii, figs. 26-8.

1887. Tryon, Manual, vol. ii, p. 138 (as sewlpturata, Gray, var.),
ple xxiv, fies.) 27,028.

1889. Peetel, Cat., vol. 1, p. 118 (as syn. of scudpturata, Gray).

1889. Von Martens, Nachr. Blatt. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 154 (with
syn. Damarensis, H. Ad.).

1894, Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 39 (as sculpturata, Gray, var.).

1897. Von Martens, Archiv f. Naturges., Bd. i, p. 39 (with var.
Damarensis, H. Ad.).

1898. Sturany, Siidafrik. Moll., p. 49 (reprint), with syn. Damarensis,
H. Ad.

Smaller and more delicately sculptured than the preceding: the
radiating coste, which cross the fine concentric strie, gradually fade
away, and do not reach the suture below. As Pfeiffer very justly
observes, ‘‘ species persingularis—Z. sculpturate modo characteribus
nonnullis peraffinis,” but quite distinct in others. Diam. maj. 6°33,
min. 5°25mm.; alt. 2mm.

Hab.—(At first, apparently unknown) Damaraland.

Scutpraria Damarensis (H. Adams).
1870. P.Z.S., p. 3879 (Corilla), pl. xxvii, fig. 14.
1876. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vol. vii, p. 465 (as syn. of collaris, Pfr.).
1879. Kobelt, Il. Conchyl. Buch., vol. ii, pl. lxx, fig. 23.

36 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIELY.

1881. Clessin, Nomencl., p. 105 (as syn. of collaris, Pfr.).

1887. Tryon, Manual, vol. ili, p. 188 (as seulpturata, Gray, var.),
pl. xxv, figs. 67, 68.

1889. Von Martens, Nachr. Blatt. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 154 (as
syn. of collaris, Pfr.).

1889. Peetel, Cat., vol. ii, p. 123, as syn. of seulpturata, Gray
(Damarensis, A. Adams).

1890. Ancey, Bull. Soc. Malac. France, vol. vil, p. 156 (Sculptarva
Chapmannt).

1892. Id., Brit. Natur., p. 126, S. Chapmani [sie] changed to
Melvilliana, Ancey.

1892. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. viii, p. 152 (S. Chapmanni, Anc.).

1894. Id., op. cit., vol. ix, pp. 39, 340 (S. Damarensis, H. Ad., and

' Chapmant, Anc.).

1897. Von Martens, Archiv f. Naturges., Bd. i, p. 39 (as collaris,
Pir avals)

1898. Sturany, Siidafrik. Moll., p. 48 (reprint), S. Chapmannz, Anc.,
and Damarensis, H. Ad.

Diam. maj. 9, min. 7mm.; alt. 4mm.

Hab.—Damaraland ( Walfisch Bay).

Some years ago the late M. Ancey sent over to this country the
type-specimen of his S. Chapmanni, or Melvilliana: it proved to be
absolutely identical with S. Damarensis—a fact recorded at the time
on the back of the tablet to which the type of Adams’s species is
affixed at the Nat. Hist. Museum. This is the largest species of the
genus: the spire is more raised, and the sculpture is weaker than in
any of its allies.

ScuLPraRIaA RETISCULPrA (von Martens).

1889. Nachr. Blatt. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 154, Helix ( Sculptaria).
1892. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. viii, p. 152, and 1894, vol. ix, p. 39.
1894. Martens, Conch. Mitth., Bd. in, Heft 111, p. 5.
1897. Id., Archiv f. Naturges., Bd. i, p. 38, pl. vii, figs. 5-7.
1898. Sturany, Stidafrik. Moll., p. 48 (reprint).
1899. Gude, Journal of Malacology, vol. vii, pt. iv, p. 90.
Diam. maj. 6, min. 5mm.; alt. 3mm.; apert. diam. 2 mm.
Hab.—Ussab, in Damaraland.
Von Martens, in his original description, gives careful notes on the
specific characters of this exceedingly beautiful little shell, which
indeed cannot be confounded with any of its congeners.

os
~I

NOTES ON THE GENUS JZIBERA.
By J. H. Ponsonsy, F.Z.8.
Read 10th December, 1909.:

Tre genus Libera was defined by Garrett in Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci.
Phil., 1881, ser. 11, vol. viii, p. 390, no mention being made of any
type, though it may be, perhaps, inferred from a remark on p. 889
that he considered Helix bursatella, Gld., 1846, to be the type. It was
not till 1894 that Pilsbry, in the Man. Conch., vol. ix, p. 23, selected
subcavernula, Tryon, to represent the genus. It is, perhaps, a pity
that he did not choose the older species, bwsatella, which is in every
way typical, besides being distinctly in literature the ancestor of the
group. Gould evidently considered, as shown by his description and
figures, that he was dealing with one very variable form, but several
species were subsequently carved out of it. This led to much
confusion, for, as Garrett rather quaintly observes, ‘‘ Dr. Pfeiffer
appears to have been somewhat bewildered in his treatment of the
various species described by Gould, Reeve, Hombron and Jacquinot,
and himself.” In 1849 Pfeiffer described Jacquinoti and coarctata,
species which he then proceeded to mix up in the most unaccountable
and perplexing way with others described by Hombron & Jacquinot.
Garrett subsequently described several species, and his excellent
papers are full of information about the shells and their inhabitants,
and their curious habit of ‘‘ ovopositing into their cavernous umbilicus ”’
(see also Cooke in Cambridge Nat. Hist., vol. iii, Mollusca, pp. 128,
327, 441). The group, comprising ten species, seems to be confined
to the Society and Cook Islands, though fratercula has been quoted
from Gambier Island and Paumotu, and the Marquesas have been
given as the habitat of Jacquinoti, which, however, Garrett is ‘‘ inclined
to believe’? inhabits the Austral Islands.

Mention must here be made of Helix oceanica, Le Guill., a species
included by some writers in this genus. Described in 1842 (Rev.
Zool., p. 140), it has never been figured. Pfeiffer copied the descrip-
tion in Mon. Hel., vol. i, p. 120, but adds nothing in the subsequent
volumes. Gould, in the ‘“‘Otia”’, quotes it as synonym of the all-
embracing 7, bursatella (in which case Le Guillou’s name would have
priority !) from a specimen in the Jardin des Plantes. Pease quotes it
in P.Z.S., 1871, remarking that no mention is made of any peristomatal
lamellae. In Peetel it appears as a Goniodiscus. Fischer and others
make it a Patula,and so on. Through the kindness of Dr. L. Germain
the writer was able to inspect a specimen so named in the Paris
Museum; it proved to be Jacquinoti, Pfr. Mons. Dautzenberg
obligingly submitted a specimen from the collection of Mons. Crosse ;
it turned out to be dbursatella, Gld. As the description is meagre,
as there is no figure, and as there is apparently no authentic specimen,
it is suggested that Helix oceanica, Le Guill., may safely be relegated
to the limbo of ‘ species incognitee ’.

38 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

It may be of some interest to remark that on reference to the
Voyage au Pole Sud, the authorship of which is ascribed to Hombron
and Jacquinot, it will be seen that the descriptions of the shells were
written, not by those gentlemen, but, as appears on the first page, by
‘‘T,, Rousseau, Aide Naturaliste au Muséum d'histoire naturelle’’.
In the ‘introduction’, signed by the above-named Rousseau, he states
that ‘as Messrs. Hombron & Jacquinot have had most of the shells
figured and determined, it only remained for me to describe them”.
This he proceeds to do, attributing the authorship to Hombron and
Jacquinot. It is left to those who are skilled in bibliography to
determine who, under the circumstances, should be considered to be
the authors.

The species may be arranged as follows :—

1. subcavernula, Tryon (cavernula, Garr., non H. & J.).

2. fratercula, Pse. (sculptilis, Pse., non Bland).

3. Jacyuinoti, Pir. (bursatella, Gld., part.; cavernula, H. & J., non
Garr.).

4. bursatella, Gld.

5. tumuloides, Garr.

6. retunsa, Pse.

7. streptaxon, Rve. (bursatella, Gld., part.; turriceula, H. & J., non

Lowe; coarctata, Pfr., non Desh.).
8. gregaria, Garr.
9. recedens, Garr.
0. Heynemanni, Ptr. (bursatella, Gld., part. (Garrett) ; ? excavata,
H. & J., non Bean).

1. Lisera suscavernota, Tryon.

1872. Garrett, Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vii, p. 226, pl. xix, fig. 16
(cavernula, Garr., non H. & J., 1854).

1874. Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 94 (Patula). ;

1876. Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. vii, p. 558 (quotes Amer. Journ., vol. vil, —
p. 229 vice 226).

1879. Kobelt, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 220 (Patula).

1881. Clessin, Nomenclator, p. 96.

1881. Garrett, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 392.

1887. Tryon, Manual, vol. iii, p. 70 (subeavernula, Tryon), pl. xii,
figs. 67-9.

1889. Petel, Cat., p. 91.

1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 24 (subcavernula, Tryon): selected
as type of genus), p. 23, pl. v, figs. 45-7.

Iab.—* Peculiar to Rarotonga” (Garrett).
2. Lrprra Fratrercuna, Pease.

1864. Pse., P.Z.S., p. 669, sculptilis, Pse. (non Bland, 1858).

1867. Pse., Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. ili, p. 104 ( fratercula, Pse.).

1868. Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. v, p. 217 (seudptalis).

1871. Pse., P.Z.S., pp. 452, 475 (Pitys fratercula), Rarotonga.

1872. Garrett, Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vii, p. 226.

1874. Cat. Mus. Godeff., p. 94 (Patula sculptilis).

PONSONBY: ON THE GENUS LIBERA, 39

1876. Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. vu, p. 253.

1879. Kobelt, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 221 (Patula fratercula,
Gambier), Cook Island (p. 222).

1881. Clessin, Nomencl., p. 95, End. fratercula, Pse. (sculptilis, Pse.).

1881. Fischer, Manuel, p. 255 (Patula).

1881. Garrett, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 392 (Zibera).

1887. ‘Tryon, Manual, vol. ii, p. 70, pl. xiii, figs. 64-6.

1889. Petel, Cat., and var. seulptilis, p. 85.

1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. 1x, p. 24, sculptilis; altered p. 339 to
Jratercula, pl. v, fig. 48, fratercula (young), p. 23 (in explan.
of plates, p. 347, as subcavernula).

Hab.—Mangier Island (? Mangaia Island, Garr.), Harvey Island
(Pse.}, Paumotus, Gambier Island (Fischer), Gambier and Cook
Islands (Kobelt).

3. Lrera Jacqurnorr, Pfr.

1849. Pfr., Zeits. fiir Malak., p. 73 = dbursatella, Gld., var. B.

SAO ei Aces, p. 128)

1852. Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. vii, fig. 631 (e2 Mus. Cum.).

1853. Conch. Cab., p. 296, pl. cxxv, figs. 26-8 (dursatella, Gld., B;
excavata, H. & J.).

ieoon me bie Wonk tel vol, min p. 143 (syn. excavata, HW. & J;
bursatella, Gld., B; Homb. & Jacq., Voyage au Pole Sud,
p- 21 (cavernula, H. & J.), figs. 38-6.

1857. Pfr., Malak. Blatt., p. 38 (dursatella, Gld., var., figs. 52d, f;
cavernula, Jacq.).

1858. H. & A. Adams, Genera, vol. 11, p. 113 (Pitys Jacquinotr).

1859. Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. iv, p. 154 (? cavernula, H. & J.).

1860. Albers, Heliceen, p. 90 (Andodonta Jacquinott).

1868. Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. v, p. 220 (? cavernula, Jacq.).

1871. Pse., P.Z.S., pp. 452, 475 (=cavernula, H. & J.).

1872. Garrett, Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vii, p. 226.

1876. Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. vii, p. 255 (syn. excavata, H. & J., p. 568
=cavernula, Jacq. ex Pease).

1879. Kobelt, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 220 ( Patula Jacquinoti,
Beira

1881. Wischoy, Manuel, p. 255 (Patula Jacquinot:).

1881. Clessin, Nomencl., p. 96 (syn. excavata, H. & J.).

1884. Garrett, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., ser. 1, vol. ix, p. 34.

1887. ‘Tryon, Manual, vol. iii, p. 71, syn. excavata and ? bursatella,
var., pl. xiii, figs. 75-7 (copies of H. & J., fig. of excavata).

1889. Petel, Cat., p. 86 (syn. cavernula, H. & J., p. 83).

1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 24 (with syn. excavata, H. & J.).

Hab.—Yahiti and Marquesas (? Austral Islands, Garrett).

I have tried unsuccessfully to borrow Pfeiffer’s type-specimen, said
to be in the Museum at Stettin. The figure in Conch. Cab. is not
satisfactory, nor indeed is Reeve’s.

4. Lrpera Boursatetna, Gld.

1846. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. 11, p. 175.
1847. Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. i, p. 185, cum varr. a and 7.

40

1849.
1850.

1851-6.

1852.
1852.

1852-5.

18538.
1856.

1857.
1858.
1859.
1860.
1862.

1868.
1869.
1870.

1871.
1872.
1875.

1876.

1879.
1881.
1881.
1881.

1884.
1887.

1889.
1894.
Tlab.

1872.
1874.
1875.

1876.
1879.
1881.
1881.
1881.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAT SOCIETY.

Pfr., Zeitsch. fiir Malak., p. 72.

Albers, Heliceen, p. 89 (Zndodonta).

Woodward, Manual, p. 424, ‘‘Taheiti at 2-5000 alt.” (Helix).

Gould, Expedition Shells, p. 51.

Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. vii, fig. 635 (Helix).

Pfr., Conch. Cab., p. 296 (syn. turricula, H. & J.), pl. exxv,
figs. 23-5.

Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. ii, p. 142 (syn. ¢urricula, H. & J.).

Gould, Expedition Shells, pl. iv, figs. 52, 52a-2m (526 ex
err. numbered 54b).

Pfr., Malak. Blatt., p. 33 (?=excavata, Jacq.).

H. & A. Adams, Genera, vol. 11, p. 118 (Pitys).

Pfir., Mon. Hel., vol. iv, p. 154 (syn. excavata, Jacq.).

Albers, Heliceen, p. 90 (Andodonta).

Gould, Otia, p. 22, p. 243 (Pitys), with synonymy, =coarctata,
Ptr., 1849, Su ipeole. H. & J. (a distorted var.), +excavata,
Jal. & J. (immature), and streptaxon, Rve., 1852, =cavernula,
Jacq., =oceanica, Le Guill., ‘in Jardin des Plantes?!

Pir,, Mon. Hel., vol. v, p. 219 (syn. excavata, H. & J.).

Frauenfeld, Verh. Zool.-bot. Ges., Wien (Pitys), p. 873.

Semper, Reisen Arch. Philipp., Theil 11, Band in, p. 135,
pl. xvi, fig. 18 (genitalia).

Pse:, b. 7. S., pp. 452, 475 (synonymy ).

Garrett, Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vil, p. 226.

Binney, Proc. Acad. Nat. Set, Phil... p:<24'8> ply xexanptiioamo
(dentition ).

Pir., Mon. Hel., vol. vii, pp. 255, 567 (syn. excavata, H. & J.,
‘“‘teste Pease ’’).

Kobelt, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 220 (Patula).

Clessin, Nomencl., p. 96 (Endodonta).

Fischer, Manual, p. 255 (Patula).

Garrett, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., ser. 1, vol. viii, p. 390
(Libera).

lide OP ACltevOleax, Meisos

Tryon, Manual, vol. iii, p. 71 (not turrveula, H. & J.), pl. xiii,
fig. 86.

Petel, Cat., p- 82 (Endodonta), p. 112 (syn. Jucquinote).

Pilsbry, Manual, Vol. 1x, pp. 23) 24.

Tahiti and Eimeo.

5. Lipera tumuLorpEs, Garrett.

Garrett, Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vii, p. 224, pl. xix, fig. 15.

Cat. Mus. Godeff., vol. v, p. 94.

Binney, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 248) pli xxi, fies 6
(dentition ).

Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. vu, p. 567.

Kobelt, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 222.

Fischer, Manuel, p. 255 (Patula), Cook and Harvey Islands.

Clessin, Nomencl., p. 96.

Garrett, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., ser. 11, vol. viii, p. 393.

1887.
1889.
1894.

PONSONBY : ON THE GENUS LIBERA. 4]

Tryon, Manual, vol. 111, p. 70, pl. xiii, figs. 70-1.
Petel, Cat., p. 91 (Pitys).
Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, pp. 23, 24, pl. ix, fig. 26 (dentition).

Hab.— Rarotonga (Cook Island).

1864.
1868.
1871.
1872.
1876.
1879.

1881.
1884.

1887.
1889.
1894.

6. Liprra RETUNSA, Pse.

Lea Haller, (De OOO:

Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. v, p. 220.

Pse., P.Z.S., p. 475 (Pitys). .

(xarrett, Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vu, p. 226.

Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. vii, p. 256.

Kobelt, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 220, Patula retusa
[isc], Pse.

Clessin, Nomencl., p. 95 (Hndodonta).

Garrett, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., ser. 11, vol. ix, p. 35, pl. ii,
fig. 8.

Tryon, Manual, vol. iu, p. 71, pl. xiii, fig. 81.

Peetel, Cat., p. 89 (Prtys).

Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 24.

Hab.—Tahiti.

US49.
G49-
1850.
1852.

1860.
1868.

1871.
1876.

1879.

7. Lipera strepraxon, Rve.

Pfr., Zeitsch. fiir Malak., p. 74, coarctata, Pfr., non Fér. (Desh.).

Tesbe, Jehan, Oe WA,

Albers, Heliceen, p. 89 (Hndodonta coarctata, ‘‘ Pfr. M.S.’’).

Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. vii, pl. exii, fig. 641, streptaxon
(syn. coarctata, Pfr.); Conch. Cab., p. 297, pl. exxv, figs. 29-
31, cavernula, H. & J. (syn. coarctata, Pfr., and streptaxon,
Rve.).

Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. ii, p. 143, cavernula, HW. & J. (syn.
coarctata, Pfr.).

H.& J., Voyage au Pole Sud, p. 19, pl. vi, figs. 21-4 (turricula,
H. & J., non Lowe, 1833).

Pfr., Malak. Blatt., p. 34 (streptaxon, Pir., Rve., =coarctata,
Pfr. olim, nec Desh., =bursatella, Gld., figs. 52b-c, =turricula,
Jacq., nec Lowe, =cavernula, Pfr., nec Jacq.).

Adams, Genera, p. 118, Pitys cavernula, H. & J. (fide Pfr.).

Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. iv, p. 154 (streptaxon, Rve.; syn. coarctata,
Pir.; turricula, WH. & J.; cavernula, Pir., vol. 1, p. 143;
cavernula, H. & A. Adams). He also quotes the figure in
Conch. Cab. above mentioned, and figs. 52b-¢ of pl. iv of
Gould’s Expedition Shells, and above-mentioned fig. in
Conch. Icon.

Albers, Heliceen, p. 90, Endodonta cavernula (fide Pfr.).

Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. v, p. 220 (syn. cavernula, Pfr. ; coarctata,
Pir; “rricula, Wh. & Ji).

Pse., P.Z.S., pp. 452, 475 (bursatella, Gld.; syn. coarctata,
Pfr. ; streptazon, Rve.; turricula, H. & J.).

Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. vii, p. 255 (syn. cavernula, Pfr. ; coarctata,
Pir. ; turricula, WH. & J. ?).

Kobelt, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 220(Patula streptaxon).

42 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

1881. Clessin, Nomencl., p. 96, ?cavernula, H. & J. (Mon. Hel.,
vol. ili, p. 148); coarctata, Pfr. olim; turricula, H. & J.

1884. Garrett, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., ser. 11, vol. ix, p. 34,
coarctata, Pir. ; bursatella, Gld. (part.); cavernula, H. & J.
(quoting their figure !); streptaxon, Rve.

1887. ‘Tryon, Manual, vol. ili, p. 71, syn. turricula, H. & J. (figd.,
pl. xiii, figs. 79, 80); streptaxon, Rve. (figd., pl. xiii, fig. 78);
bursatella, Gld. (part.); not cavernula, H. & J.

1889. Petel, Cat., p. 90.

1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 24 (as coarctata, Pfr.; syn.
turricula, H. & J.; streptaxon, Rve.).

Hab.—Tahiti. On the ground in forests, north and east side of
Moorea (Garrett).

The history of this species is curious. Originally part of Gould’s
bursatella, it was described by Pfeiffer in 1849 as coarctata. He then
recognized that that name was preoccupied, and abandoned it in favour
of cavernula, H. & J., a totally different shell. Meantime Hombron
and Jacquinot had described it as turricula (nom. proc.) and Reeve
under its present name of strepfaxon, which was forthwith adopted by
Pfeiffer himself.

Garrett notes that a ‘‘ variety (local) occurs which is uniform
whitish’. The short description given in the Voyage au Pole Sud is
stated to have been drawn up from the figure only.

8. Lipera Grecarta, Garrett.
1884. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., ser. m, vol. ix, p..36, pl. uy,
figs. 6, 6a, 6b.
1887. Tryon, Manual, vol. iii, p. 72, pl. xiii, figs. 83, 84.
1889. Petel, Cat., p. 85.
1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 24.
Huab.—South-west part of Moorea.

9. Lipera RECEDENS, Garrett.
1884. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., ser. 1, vol. ix, p. 36, pl. ii, fig. 7.
1887. Tryon, Manual, vol. iii, p. 72, pl. xiii, fig. 85.
1889. Peetel, Cat., p. 89 (Pitys).
1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, pp. 28, 24, pl. ix, fig. 34 (dentition).
Hab.—Moorea (Society Islands),
Garrett states that ‘‘the deflection of the last whorl below the
periphery of the penultimate whorl, which is an accidental character
in some of the species, is constant in this”.

10. Lisera Heynemannt, Pfr.
1862. Malak. Blitt., vol. ix, p. 151.
1868. Pfr., Mon. Hel., vol. v, p. 219.
1871. Pse., P.Z.8., p. 475 (Pitys).
1874. Cat. Mus. Godeff. (Patula Heinemann, p. 93; P. Heynemanni,
p. 215).
1876.) 0Eir Mon, Hel; vol: vit, p. 265.
1879. Kobelt, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., p. 220 (Patula).

PONSONBY: ON THE GENUS LIBERA. 43

1881. Clessin, Nomencl., p. 96 (no reference to any figure t.

1884. Garrett, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., ser. 11, vol. ix, p. 35,
pl. 11, fig. 9 (bursatella, Gld., part.). He calls attention to the
spiral sculpture, no mention of which occurs in Pfeiffer’s
description.

1887. Tryon, Manual, vol. iii, p. 72, pl. xii, fig. 82.

1889. Peetel, Cat., p. 85 (Pitys).

1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 24.

Hab.—Tahiti.
Hehix excavata, H. & J., Voyage au Pole Sud, 1854, p. 17, pl. vi,

figs. 9-12.

1862. Gould, Otia, p. 248 (syn. of bursatella, Gld.), var. (immature) ;

ie Conch. Cab., p. 296 (syn. of Jacguinoti, Pfr.).

1887. Tryon, Manual, vol. in, p. 71 (syn. of Jacguinot/, Pfr.), pl. xiii,
figs. 72-4.

1889. Peetel, Cat., p. 85 (syn. of Jacquinot:).

1853-81. Pfr., Mon. Hel., as syn. of dursatella or Jacquinoti (in
vol. vii of both !).

1894. Pilsbry, Manual, vol. ix, p. 24 (syn. of Jucquinote).

In the original description there is no mention of any plaits in the
mouth, though the figure shows two on the parietal whorl. In the
collection in the Paris Museum the specimens so named undoubtedly
belong to ZL. Heynemanni, but as they also have specimens named
LI. turricula referable to the same species the evidence is not
important. Hombron & Jacquinot’s figures of excavata, copied by
Tryon to illustrate LZ. Jacquinoti, apparently represent a young shell
which seems to agree better with Z. Heynemanni in general characters
than with either of the other two species to which it has been at times
assigned.

44

A FURTHER NOTE ON THE ANATOMICAL DIFFERENCES
BETWEEN THE GENERA CYPRAA AND TRIVIA.

By H. O. N. Saaw, F.Z.S.
Read 10th December, 1909.

Since writing my last paper on Cyprea and Trivia,’ in which
I endeavoured to show the anatomical differences which I considered
sufficient to establish Zrivia as a genus, Professor W. H. Dall, to
whom I am much obliged for his information, has kindly drawn my
attention to a further distinction, which I have not noticed in the
previous paper. I may mention that the following observations are
taken from literature only, as I have not had the opportunity of
examining any live specimens. My thanks are due to Mr. E. A. Smith,
who, with his usual kindness, has enabled me to verify certain
references.

In Zrivia Europea (arctica), as described by Clark :* ‘‘ The head is
scarcely a projection, concave laterally, flat above, and from its central
basal vertical fissure a long proboscis can be exserted, though it is
rarely seen.” The animal of Zrivia Europea (arctica) is figured by
Forbes & Hanley in their History of British Mollusca, 1858, vol. 1,
pl. NN, figs. 5-7, fig. 7 showing the under surface of head; and the
description rans, op. cit., vol. ii, p. 494, ‘head broad, sublunate ;
proboscis retractile.’ H. & A. Adams, in Zhe Genera of Recent
Mollusca, vol. iii, pl. xxviii, fig. 5, have copied Forbes & Hanley’s
fig. 5.

Cyprea has, according to Messrs. Adams, op. cit., vol. i, p. 264,
‘‘head broad, rostrum short.” ‘Troschel, in his Das Gebiss der
Schnecken, vol. i, pl. xvii, fig. 4, gives a figure of the head of Cyprea
carneola, and on pp. 202 and 203 op. cit. he differentiates at length.
between Cyprea and Trivia. From his remarks and the other works
consulted, as Professor Dall observes in his communication to me, it
appears that Cyprea has a short, stout, subtruncate muzzle, from
which a short evertible proboscis may be exserted, whereas Zrivia has
no muzzle, but a long slender proboscis, which, when withdrawn,
leaves only a vertical slit between the tentacles on the lower side of
the head (see Forbes & Hanley, op. cit., fig. 7). I am informed by
Professor Dall that Zrivia Californiana is very similar to 7. arettea.
The above differences are further proof of the advisability of considering
Trivia as a genus; in fact, Troschel went so far as to establish
a family Triviacea.

Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vill, pp. 288-313.
A History of the British Marine Testaceous Mollusca, 1855, p. 505.

1
2

45

NOTES ON THE REFERENCES TO CERTAIN GROUPS, ETC., USED
IN THE CLASSIFICATION OF MOLLUSCA.

Byte OF Nes SHAW,, HUZ.9:

Read 10th December, 1909.

I wave recently had occasion to refer to the original descriptions of
some of the groups, etc., used in the classification of Mollusca, and
found that these references, amongst many others, are seldom quoted
in works on classification, and hence considerable time has to be
expended, and annoyance is caused, in searching for them. I have
verified the following, to which I have had cause to refer, in the
hope that they may be of use. My thanks are due to Mr. EK. A.
Smith and Professor Paul Pelseneer for kindly giving me information
with regard to some of them.

1. Moxtusca, Cuvier, 1795.

Since the first account of this sub-kingdom does not appear to be
much known, being published in a somewhat rare and_ obscure
periodical, I have thought it advisable to give a copy of the original
description. Both Mollusca and Gastropoda (the latter form now
admitted more correct than Gasteropoda) have generally, but
erroneously, been considered as established in ‘‘ Tableau élémentaire
de Vhistoire naturelle des animaux” (Ist ed., 1798), Ann. vi.

‘‘ Mémoire sur la structure interne et externe, et sur les affinités des animaux
auxquels on a donné le nom de Vers; lu a la société d’ Histoire-Naturelle,
le 21 floréal de l’an 3 [ =May 10, 1795], par G. Cuvier.” !

“¢ En combinant les caractéres fournis par les organes de la circulation, et ceux des
sentiments, j’ai donc formé six classes dont je vais vous exposer les généralités.

1. Les Mollusques. ls ont un ceeur musculaire, fourni de valvules, un systéme
complet de vaisseaux sanguins, et des branchies pour la respiration. Ils ont un
cerveau et des nerfs: leurs sens extérieurs sont trés-développés dans plusieurs,
notamment dans les seiches, qui ont des yeux trés-parfaits et des oreilles. Tout leur
corps est extrémement sensible; ils ont une grande puissance musculaire. I] est
démontré, pour plusieurs, que leur circulation est double, comme celle des animaux
a sang chaud, et des poissons. On n’en connait encore distinctement aucun ot la
circulation branchiale ne serait qu’un rameau de la grande circulation, comme il
arrive dans les reptiles. Les uns ont les sexes séparés, les autres sont hermaphrodites,
et ont besoin d’un accouplement réciproque ; enfin, il en a qui sont hermaphrodites, et
peuvent produire sans accouplement. Cette classe comprend les Seiches et les Clio;
les Limax, et tous les genres voisins du Limax tels que Laplysie, Doris, Thétis,
et Patelles; enfin le genre qui habite les bivalves, dont les ascidies seront les
analogues nuds, si, comme le dit Baster, leur intérieur est en tout semblable a celui
de Vhuitre ; mais alors il faudra convenir que Bohtsch s’est bien trompé en ne leur
accordant qu’un seul intestin qui va d’une de leurs ouvertures & l’autre. Comme je
n’ai point encore disséqué d’ascidie, je ne puis décider cette question ’’ (pp. 891, 392).

An account is also given of the following: Crustacés, Insectes, Vers (=vers
intestins de Bruguicres), Echinodermes, and Zoophytes.

1a Décade Philosophique, Littéraire, et Politique, Paris, vol. v, Trimestre 3,
10 Prairial, An ui [=29 May, 1795], pp. 385-96.

46 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

2. ProruiprpocLossomorPHa, Grobben, 1894.

Zur Kenntniss der Morphologie . . . der Mollusken, Sitzungsber.
Akad, Wiss. Wien, Math.-Naturwiss. kl., vol. ciii, p. 86.

3. Gastropopa, Cuvier, 1795.
Magasin Encyclopédique, 1795, vol. 11, p. 448.

4, Srenoctossa, Bouvier, 1887.

Systéme nerveux .. . des Gastéropodes Prosobranches, Ann. des
Sci. Nat., Zoologie, 1887, sér. vu, t. 111, pp. 464, 470.

5. PrcrinrprancHia, Cuvier, 1817.
Le Régne Animal, 1817, vol. ii, p. 388, lst ed. First described as
Peetinibranchiata.
6. Praypopa, Gray, 1857.
As far as I can ascertain this was first employed by Gray in ‘‘ Guide
to the Systematic Distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum”,
1857, pt. i, p. 64.

7. Toxoerossa and Tanioetossa, Troschel, 1848.

Handbuch der Zoologie, 1848, 3rd ed. First described loc. cit. as
Toxoglossata and Tenioglossata, but changed in later works to above.
Troschel derived this name from zoo, since he called the Zoxoglossa
‘Pfeilzungler’, which is therefore more correct than the form
Toxiglossa.

8. Cyrrmipm, Gray, 1824.

Zool. Journ., 1824, vol. 1, p. 137. On pp. 71-80 op. cit. it is

quoted as Cypreidee, but was emended p. 137.

9. Conipa, Fleming, 1828.
A History of British Animals, 1828, p. 330, Ist ed.~ Quoted as
Conuside, but as Fleming was the first who used the correct family.

ending, viz. -id@, he must be considered the author, although the
word has been emended.

ay

A NEW MEXICAN GENUS OF PLEUROCERATIDA.
By Professor Henry A. Pirspry.
Read 10th December, 1909.4

Amone the shells collected by Mr. A. A. Hinkley during his last
journey to Mexico (January and February, 1909), were two species
of the family Pleuroceratide which cannot be referred to any of the
known genera. Up to this time no member of this family has been
recorded south-west of central Texas, where Goniobasis convalensis,
Pilsbry, is found in the streams of Hays, Cornal, and Bexar counties.!

: Liraastopsis, n.gen.

Shell varying from cylindric with conic spire to ovate-turrite,
similar in contour to Gontobasis or Lithasva, solid. Aperture ovate
or piriform, rounded at the base; outer lip thin and acute; columella
concave, broad; parietal wall covered with a heavy callus, which
is thickest near the posterior angle of the aperture. Operculum
very shortly ovate, nearly circular, the nucleus at its lower fourth.
Inside there is an oblong dull area of attachment along the columellar
side, bounded by a raised border or brown cord ; the rest of the inner
face being glossy.

Fic. 1. a, Lithasiopsis Hinkleyi ; b, Lithasia obovata.

Radula similar to that of Anculosa. The central tooth is. short
and wide, with 3, 1, 3 denticles, the body of the tooth smooth below
the cusps. The admedian tooth has a very broad, truncate inner
cusp and two small outer ones. Its body projects at the lower inner
angle. The inner and outer lateral teeth or uncini have five and
ten denticles respectively. The shank of the inner uncinus is dilated
towards its base.

Type.—L. Hinkleyi.

1 Pilsbry & Fernis, Mollusca of the South-Western States, Il: Proc. A. N. 8. Philad.,
1906, p. 167.

48 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Shells of this genus have the heavily calloused inner lip of
Lithasia, but differ from that genus by the operculum, which in
Lithasta is oblong with almost basal nucleus (fig. 16, LZ. obovata, Say).
Some forms of the heterogeneous group Goniobasis have a similar
operculum, but they differ by the thin parietal callus. Lzthasiopsis
is not unlike Melanopsis in the calloused columella, but it differs in
important features of the dentition. In dentition Lithastopsis stands
nearest Anculosa, which it resembles in having the inner cusp of the
admedian tooth enormously developed.

Waa

Fic. 2. Lithasiopsis Hinkleyi.

Lithasiopsis inhabits streams tributary to the Panuco River. This
river system has one of the richest faunas of freshwater shells in
Mexico. Mr. Hinkley’s researches have brought to light a con-
siderable number of Unionide; a fine group of Pachycheil:, including
several globose forms like Paludomus; species of Somatogyrus,
Amnicola, Potamopyrgus, Cochliopa, Emmericia, Pterides, and Gund-
lachia, etc. Except the Lymneide most of the species are unknown
elsewhere, but a few extend as far south as Vera Cruz, and some
others north to the Rio Grande.

Lrruasiopsis Hinxteyi, n.sp. Figs. la, 2, 3.

The shell is cylindric, or oval cylindric, with a short acute spire
with concave outlines; solid, dull yellow or greenish-yellow. ‘The
first 14 whorls are smooth, glossy, and convex ; the following 13 to 23
whorls dull, only slightly convex, showing a keel or thread above
or in the suture below. In the typical form the following whorl
has an acute median spiral thread. The penultimate and next earlier
whorls bear three strong spirals, and these continue upon the last
whorl, which has a group of spiral cords at the shoulder, is smooth
and flat or concave in the middle, and has weak spiral cords on the
base. (In the smooth form the later whorls are without spiral
sculpture, and it may be very weak or almost wanting on the spire.)

PILSBRY: ON LIVHASIOPSIS, N.GEN. 49

The aperture usually exceeds half the total length, is ovate or
piriform in shape, and white within. The outer lip is thin and
sharp, arcuate or straightened; basal margin arcuate. Columella
concave. Columellar and parietal margins are covered with a very
heavy white callus, which is thickened into a low nodule or pad
near the posterior angle of the aperture.

Length 13°8, diam. 7:1 mm.

?) 13°5 9? 19 ?
”? 12°3 »? 6°8 9
9 11-9 99 u 9

The operculum is rounded-ovate, smaller and especially shorter
than the aperture.

_ Hab.—Coy River, a tributary of the Panuco, State of San Luis
Potosi, Mexico.

Fic. 3. Lithasiopsis Hinkleyi. Two adult and one young example.

This species has much in common with Lzthasia obovata (Say).
The general shape, colour, and columellar callus are similar ; but the
operculum differs widely. The shape of shell and aperture are
remarkably variable, but even in the more ovate and lengthened
examples, the last whorl is decidedly shouldered, unlike the following
species. As in many Pleuroceratide, smooth and spirally striate
forms coexist in the same colonies.

Lirwastopsis Merxicanus, n.sp. Fig. 4.

The shell is ovate-turrite, with straightly conic spire; solid,
lustreless, variously coloured ; olive-yellow, uniform or with a blackish
olive median band, or purplish black, paler below the suture. The
first 23 whorls are smooth and convex, the following whorls flattened,
at first smooth, but about the fifth whorl a few spiral threads
appear. These threads continue to the penultimate whorl, where
they decrease, leaving the last whorl smooth; or they may persist
as very weak angles on the last whorl. Whorls 9 or 10 in complete
examples, but the earliest ones are generally worn or eroded in
adult individuals. Last whorl convex. Aperture ovate, livid white

vou. Ix.—MarcH, 1910. 4

30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

or dark inside; outer lip thin and acute, slightly sinuous, advancing
slightly below, retracting a little towards the columella and above.
Columella concave, broadly white-calloused. Parietal wall in adults
covered with a rather thick white callus, heavier towards the posterior
or upper angle.

Fig. 4. Lithasiopsis Mexicanus, u.sp.

Length 16; diam. 8:2 mm.; aperture 7°8 mm. long.
2? 17°5 9 8 9) 28) 7 oi) 2)
9) 15 99 73 2? 29 6°8 9 )
Operculum like that of Z. Hinkley.

Hab.— Montezuma River, at the ford, a short distance above Tampa-
molon, State of San Luis Potosi, Mexico.

This species has the appearance of a Gontobasis, but differs from
that genus by its calloused columella. The dominant colour form -
is dull yellow, with one or several dusky bands on the last whorl
and a bicoloured spire, each whorl light above, dark below; but
some examples are uniform yellowish or yellowish brown, and very
few (4 per cent. in the lot examined) are purplish or brownish
black.

ol

NOTES ON A SMALL COLLECTION OF TERRESTRIAL SHELLS
FROM ANGOLA, WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES.

By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.
Read 10th December, 1909.

Tux material on which the following notes are based was collected by
Dr. W. G. Ansorge at a point about two hundred miles due east of
Loanda, in Angola. Considering the enormous area of this Portuguese
dependency, comprising as it does some 200,000 square miles of more
or less unexplored territory, it is surprising what a very little is at
present known of its terrestrial mollusca, as, with the exceptions
of Morelet’s work ' and a few scattered papers chiefly concerning non-
testaceous molluscs, scarcely any work has hitherto been done with
regard to this branch ofits fauna. Unfortunately the present collection,
doubtless owing to the limited time at the disposal of the collector,
is very small ; but, though it only includes in all about a dozen species,
six of these appear to be new to science.

A part of the collection in question has been acquired by the British
Museum and the remainder by myself, and I am much indebted to
Mr. Edgar A. Smith for kindly placing in my hands for identification
that portion secured by his department, and also for much valuable
help in working out the material.

EwnEa ANSORGEI, 0.Sp.

Shell cylindrically ovate, somewhat thin, glossy, yellowish white ;
spire moderately obtuse at the apex; whorls 7, convex, sculptured,
with oblique, slightly arcuate, closely set, transverse costule, the last
whorl strangulate; sutures impressed ; perforation scarcely apparent ;
columella broad, oblique ; labrum white, polished, expanded, bulging
inwards on the right side, the margins connected by a broad, thin,

scarcely perceptible, glossy callus, through which the transverse
sculpture is easily visible; the parietal wall bearing on the right side
a strong, erect, white, vertical lamella; the outer wall bearing, as the
result of strangulation, two strong, white lamella; aperture obliquely
_ subquadrate.

Alt. 5:25, diam. maj. 2°75 mm. ; aperture, alt. 1, diam. 1 mm.

Hab.—Two hundred miles due east of Loanda, Angola. ‘Type in
British Museum.

1 ‘Voyage du Dr. Friedrich Welwitsch dans les Royaumes d’Angola et de
Benguella,’’ Mollusques, 1868.

52 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The collection included four specimens of this very pretty little
species.

Ennea rinetcuta, Morelet.!

Two examples were collected, which, though considerably smaller
than the type-specimen in the British Museum, after careful examina-
tion I am able to refer to this species ; they have both been acquired for
the national collection.

Ennea RosenBerGIANa, 0.Sp.

Shell ovate, solid, rimate, pale brownish-yellow; spire very obtuse ;
whorls 8, flat, the first 2} smooth, the later whorls sculptured with
somewhat fine, oblique, closely set, transverse riblets, the last whorl
ascending in front, strangulate towards the base; sutures incised,
slightly crenellated by the apices of the transverse riblets; umbilicus
reduced to an elongate narrow chink ; columella slightly oblique,
bearing a strong sickle-shaped fold or plait, within the curve of which
appears a small denticle ; labrum white, polished, expanded, and
reflexed, except near the point of insertion with the whorl above, the

margins connected by a broad, shining, parietal callus; parietal wall
bearing a single, very elongate, wavily curved lamella, somewhat
erect behind, then sloping away, and finally becoming very erect in.
front; outer wall bearing, as a result of strangulation, two or three
revolving lamelle, the first or upper one being sometimes obsolete or
totally absent; aperture irregularly quadrate, the right and left sides
sloping towards one another. Alt. 10°5, diam. maj. 5°25 mm. ;
aperture, alt. 3, diam. 2°25 mm.

Hab.—Two hundred miles due east of Loanda, Angola.

A good series of specimens were collected, which, with the exception
of the occasional total or partial absence of the first lamella on the
outer wall, show practically no other variation; among these were
a number of scarcely half-grown individuals in which the umbilicus is
circular, deep, and moderately wide.

Two immature specimens of what would appear to be another form
of Ennea also occurred, but as they are both obviously only half-grown
it would be quite useless to give any detailed description of them.

1 “Voyage du Dr. F. Welwitsch dans les Royaumes d’Angola et de Benguella,’’
1868, pp. 80-1.

PRESTON: ON LAND SHELLS FROM ANGOLA. d3

Heticarton Wetwirtscur, Morelet.

A number of specimens, in all stages of growth, were obtained ;
they are quite typical, and present scarcely any variation.

HeEticarion sp. (?).
Five specimens, probably all immature.

THAPSIA INNOCENS, 0.Sp.

Shell discoidal, depressed, thin, hyaline, polished, light yellowish -
brown horn colour; whorls 8, regularly increasing in size; sutures
impressed, narrowly margined below ; perforation ‘moderately wide ;
labrum simple, acute ; aperture broadly, obliquely sublunate. Alt.
2°5, diam. maj. 5°25mm.; aperture, alt. 1°5, diam. 2mm.

Hab.—Two hundred miles due east of Loanda, Angola.

Eleven specimens; allied to Helix cerea, Gould,’ from Cape Palmas,
Liberia, but smaller, darker in colour, more depressed, and rather more
closely coiled, the perforation is also wider, and the sutures are
narrowly margined, which is not the case with ZZ. cerea.

CERASIUS DELICATULA, 0.Sp.

Shell small, thin, clongately turbinate, pale brown; apex flattened ;
whorls 7, rather convex, sculptured with fine, closely set, somewhat
oblique, transverse costule, which become obsolete on the base, last
whorl bearing a blunt thread-like carina below the periphery; sutures
well impressed ; umbilicus narrow, deep, partly concealed by the
reflection of the columella; columella descending vertically ; labrum
simple; aperture ovate. Alt. 8, diam. maj. 4°75mm.; aperture,
alt. 3, diam. 2mm.

Hab.—Two hundred miles due east of Loanda, Angola.

Seven adult specimens and a number of young in various stages of
growth. ‘The species may be likened to a miniature C. Abyssinieus,
Riippell, from Abyssinia, Central India, ete.

Racuis etecrrinus, Morelet.
One adult and one very immature specimen.

1 Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1850, vol. ili, p. 194.

o4 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

AcHatina Banprrrana, Morelet.

Two specimens of this fine species were secured which agree well
with Pfeiffer’s figure in the Novitates Conchologice.' Morelet’s figure”
seems to be that of a rather young shell; having had an opportunity
of examining the series of this species in the British Museum I think
there can be little doubt that 4A. Bandeirana and A. Dohrniana, Pfr.,
are synonymous.

Homorus ManvEtl, n.sp.

Shell thin, subulate, polished, shining, brown; whorls 12, the
earlier whorls mammillary, the later regularly increasing in size,
flattish, sculptured with fine transverse costule which are more in
evidence in the sutural regions; sutures impressed, very narrowly
margined below; columella whitish, scarcely curved, obliquely
truncate, diffused into a thick, well-defined, white, unpolished callus
which reaches the lip above; labrum thin, acute; aperture broadly,
inversely auriform. Alt. 19, diam. maj. 4°5 mm.; aperture, alt. 3,
diam. 1°75 mm.

Hab.—Two hundred miles due east of Loanda, Angola.
The collection included a fine series of this shell, which differs
from Achatina nigella, Morel.,’ from Pungo Andongo, Angola, about
120 miles to the south-east of the locality whence the present species
was obtained, in being considerably larger, having one whorl more,
and in the sculpture being much less pronounced ; the columella also
is not nearly so arched, and is not abruptly truncate as in that species.

PsEUDOGLESSULA MINUSCULA, N.Sp.

Shell small, imperforate, dark brown; whorls 9, moderately
convex, sculptured with strong, oblique, transverse costule, the
last whorl bearing a subperipheral carina; sutures impressed ;
columella white, arched, abruptly truncate, a thickish, well-defined

* Novit. Conch., vol. iv, pl cix, figs. 1, 2.

* “Voyage du Dr. F. Welwitsch dans les Royaumes d’Angola et de Benguella,’
pl. vi, fig. 1.

3 Tbid., pp. 80-1.

PRESTON: ON LAND SHELLS FROM ANGOLA. 59

callus joining it with the lip above; labrum thin, acute; aperture
ovate. Alt. 8°5, diam. maj. 2°5 mm.; aperture, alt. 1:5, diam. 1 mm.

Hab.—Two hundred miles due east of Loanda, Angola.

Type in British Museum.

A very beautiful little species, of which only two specimens were
obtained, both being in the British Museum.

AFERULUS INTERMEDIUS, Martens,! var. ANGOLENSIS, n.var.

Separable from the typical form by its closer coiling, narrower
body-whorl, somewhat wider and more circular aperture, and by the
reflection of the columellar lip; though banded it is also separable
from the var. cingulatus, Dupuis & Putzeys,? by the above characters.
Alt. 15mm., diam. maj. 17, min. 13 mm.; aperture, alt. 9, diam.
8°5 mm.

Hab.—Two hundred miles due east of Loanda, Angola.

The above variety is described largely upon geographical grounds ;
the species would appear to have a very wide range ; the typical form
from Uganda is unicolorous, though the banded form described as
var. cingulatus, from Nsendwe on the Upper Congo, also occurs in the
former region. Taking into account its present occurrence within
200 miles of the Atlantic seaboard it would thus seem to range some
1400 miles in a west-south-westerly direction.

Among other specimens of the genus in the British Museum are two
sets, one from Uganda, the other from Ruwenzori, labelled A. elatzor,
vy. Mrts.2 After a careful examination I cannot but think, however,
that these are other than A. intermedius, var. cingulatus; the latter
set have been recently recorded under the name of e/atior in Mr. E. A.
Smith’s paper on the Ruwenzori Expedition.*

1 Von Martens in Deutsch Ost Africa, vol. iv, p. 8.

2 Bull. Soc. Roy. Malac. Belgique, 1901, pp. xli, xlii.

3 Sitzungsberichte der Ges. naturf. Freunde zu Berlin, 1892, p. 180.
4 Trans. Zool. Soc. London, vol. xix, pt. i, p. 47.

56

NOTES ON THE FAMILY AMPULLARIID A.
By G. B. Sowersy, F.L.S.

(Continued from vol. viii, p. 362.)
Read 14th January, 1910.

Sub-genus PILA, Bolten.
Pila, Mus. Bolt., 1798, p. 145.
Ampullaria, Lamarck, Prodrome, p. 76 (ex parte).
Pachystoma, Guilding, Zool. Journ., 1828, vol. 1, p. 536.
Pachylabra, Swainson, Malac., 1840, p. 339.
Pomus, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1847, p. 148.
Type.— Helix ampullacea, Linn.

107. AmpuLtarra apusra, Reeve.
Conch Icon., sp. 11.
A, pilula, Reeve, Conch. Icon., figs. 12, 36.
Hab.—Zanzibar.
Comparing Reeve’s types of adusta and pilula I am quite unable to
separate them.

108. AmpuntartA AFricana, von Martens.
S.B. Nat. Fr. Berlin, 1886, p. 112.
Hab.—Nyassa.

109. AMPULLARIA ALUCINANS, D.sp. p. 63.

110, AMPULLARIA AMPULLACEA (Linn.).

Helix ampullacea, Linn., Syst. Nat., p. 1244.

Nerita ampullacea, Miller, Hist. Verm., p. 172.

Ampullaria ampullacea, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 48.

A. fusciata, Roissy, 1805 (vide ‘Hist. Nat. générale et particuliére
des Moll.’’).

A. fasciata, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert., 1819, vol. vi, p. 177.

A. Celebensis, Quoy et Gaim., Voy. de I Astrol., vol. iii, p. 167, pl. lvii,
figs. 1-4.

A. expansa, Nevill (as var. of contea).

A. Gruneri, Philippi, Conch. Cab., p. 37, pl. ix, fig. 8.

A. magnifica, Dunker, Conch. Cab., p. 64, pl. xxi, fig. 1.

A. ochracea, Jay, Cat., pl. iii, fig. 8.

Pomacea orbata, Perry, Conchology, 1811, pl. xxviii, No. 5.

A, Sumatrensis, Phil., Conch. Cab., p. 57, pl. xix, figs. 1, 2.

Hab.—Siam, Java, Sumatra, Borneo, etc.

It is difficult to define the limits of this species. Some of the names
quoted as synonyms simply refer to immature shells, while others refer
to fully developed shells quite inseparable from A. ampullacea. There
are others, such as Perakensis, De Morgan, Wellesleyana, De Morgan,
turbinis, Lea, and Daly’, Blanford, which would perhaps more properly
be regarded as varieties or synonyms, but, being in some doubt, I think
it best at present to include them in the list as species.

SOWERBY : ON AMPULLARIIDZ. 57

111. Ampurtaria aperta, Philippi.
Zeits. Mal., 1849, p. 18: Hanley & Theobald, Conch. Ind., pl. exv,
fig. 4 (as A. saxea, var.).
Hab.—Pegu, Akyab, Poungday.
The specimens figured for this species in Reeve’s Conchologia
Iconica are not Philippi’s 4. aperta, but a South American species
named by Nevill 4. (Pomus) erronea.

112. AmpuLLARIA BALANOIDEA, Gould.
Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1850, vol. 111; Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 129;
Petit, Journ. de Conch., vol. 1, p. 26.
Hab.—Liberia.

113. AmpuLtaRrtIA Brernt, Morlet.

one: de Conch., 1889, vol. xxxvil, p. 184, pl. viii, fig. 1.
Hab.—Cambodia.

114. AMPULLARIA BILINEATA, Reeve.
Conch. Icon., sp. 110.
Hab.—?
115. Amputnarra Crcitter, Philippi.
Zeits. Malak., 1848, p. 191.
A. inops, Morelet, Rev. Zool., 1851.
Hab.—Madagascar.

116. AmpuLLartaA CHEvatrerr, Germain.
Bull. Mus. Paris, vol. x, p. 469.
Hab.—Chari Region.
117. AMPULLARIA compacta, Reeve.
Conch. Icon., figs, 62, 71.
A. paludinoides, var., Hanley & Theobald, Conch. Ind., pl. xiv, fig. 7.

Hab.—Malacca, Mandalay, Tenasserim, etc.

I place A. paludinoides as a variety of A. conica, and it is quite
possible that A. compacta, and also the following species, A. com-
plicata, may merge into the same, but the specimens I have seen at
present seem fairly separable.

118. AmpuLLaRta compricata, Reeve.
Conch. Icon., sp. 89.
Hab.—‘‘ Philippines”’ (?).
See note on A. compacta.
119. AMPULLARIA conica, Gray.

Wood’s Index Test. Supp., 1828; Hanley, Conch. Misc., pl. in,
fig. 13; Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 10.

The following, which have been described as different species,
I regard as varieties :—

Var. Borneensis, Philippi, Conch. Cab., p. 31, pl. vii, fig. 3.
Hab.—Borneo, Singapore, ete.

58 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Var. Javanica, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 96.
Hab.—Java.

Var. lubrica, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 61.

Var. orientalis, Philippi, Zeits. Malak., 1848.

Var. scutata, Mousson, Moll. Java, 1849 = sulcata, Mousson.
Hab.—Java.

Var. Stoliczkana, Nevill, Cat. Moll. Ind. Mus., 1877, fase. E.
Hab.—Penang.

Var. turbinoides, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 37.

120. Ampuntarta Datyr, Blanford.
Proce. Malac. Soc., 19038, vol. v, p. 281, pl. vin, fig. 1.

Hab.—Siam.

Blanford thinks this probably a sub-species of turbinis, Lea,
distinguished by the absence of transverse colour-bands, and the
presence of rather peculiar raised longitudinal streaks. Perhaps
this and turbinis may be considered varieties of 4. ampuillaria, \but
the specimens I have seen seem fairly separable.

121. AmpuLnaRrIA prEcocta, Mabille.
Bull. Soc. Malac. France, vol. iv, p. 155.
Hab.— Tonkin.

122. AMPULLARIA DIRA, Reeve.
Conch. Icon., sp. 125.
Hab.—?

123. AmpuLztaria ExieuA, Philippi.
Conch. Cab., p. 46, pl. xi, fig. 4.
TTab.—Kgypt (Peetel, Catalogue).

124, AmpuLiarta FULIGINEA, Philippi (Koch).
Conch. Cab., p. 53, pl. xvi, fig. 6.
Hab.— Madagascar.

125. AMPULLARIA GLOBOSA, Swainson.

Zool. Illus., ser. 1, pl. exix; Philippi, Conch. Cab., p. 8, pl. i, fig. 3;
Reeve, Conch. Icon., figs. 46, 47.

Hab.—Calcutta, Bengal, Orissa, ete.
Var. cinerea, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 94; Hanley & Theobald, Conch.
ind plexi yhc.e 1:
Hab.—Ceylon (Reeve).
Shell smaller than the typical globosa, of an ash tint with colour-
bands.
Var. corrugata, Swainson, Zool. Illus., ser. 1, pl. cxx; Hanley & Theob.,
Conch. Ind., pl. exiii, fig. 2. = A. rugosa, Sowb., Gen. of Shells.

ne” Saal a

SOWERBY: ON AMPULLARIID®. 09

Var. encaustica, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 76.

A small form, somewhat anteriorly attenuated, and with a less
prominent spire than the type.

Var. incrassatula, Nevill, Moll. Ind. Mus. Calcutta, 1884, pt. ii, p. 2.

Hab.—Calcutta.

Var. longispira, Nevill, Moll. Ind. Mus. Calc., 1884, pt. ii, p. 2.
Var. sinistrorsa, Nevill, Cat. Moll., July, 1877, fasc. E, p. 2.

Hab.—Calcutta.

Var. spherica, Hanley & Theobald, Conch. Ind., pl. exiii, fig. 4.

Hab.—Moradabad.

An A. globosa with colour-bands figures in the Conch. Indica
(pl. exii, fig. 5) as var. fascvata, but it is not 4. fasciata, Lamarck
(=ampullacea).

126. AmpuLtaria Gorponti, Smith.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1892, vol. x, p. 382.
Hab.—Victoria Nyanza.

127. AMPULLARIA GRACILIS, Lea.
Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., vol. viii, p. 110.
Hab.—Siam.
128. AMPULLARIA GRADATA, Smith.
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1881, p. 289, pl. xxxiii, fig. 22.
Hab.— Between Nyassa and east coast of Kast Central Africa.

129. Ampurztarta Larermiuerti, Philippi.
Zeits. fiir Malak., 1848, p. 192; Conch. Cab., pl. xiii, fig. 5.
=A. filosa, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 88.
Hab.—Madagascar.
Reeve (Conch. Icon., fig. 109) has mistaken a variety of 4. virens
for this species.

130. Amevtrarta LeopotpvitiEnsis, Putzeys.

Proc. Soc. Malac. Belg., vol. xxvii, p. 98.
Hab.—Leopoldville, Congo.

131. Amepurrtarta Lerournevxt, Bourguignat.
Descrip. div. ésp. Moll. de l Egypte, ete., 1879, p. 27.

Hab.—Victoria Nyanza.

Von Martens has placed this as a synonym of A. adusta, Reeve,
but having seen Bourguignat’s type I cannot recognize it as such.
The shell is slightly compressed at the suture, and rather acuminated
at each end.

182. Ampurtarta Luzonica, Reeve.
Conch. Icon., sp. 26.
Hab.—WUuzon.

60 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

138. Ampurtarta MapacascaRIEensts, Smith.
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1882, p. 384, pl. xxii, figs. 8, 9.
Hab.—Madagascar.

134. AMPULLARIA MasTA, Reeve.
Conch. Icon., sp. 92.
Hab.—Ceylon.

135. AMPULLARIA NIGRICANS, n.sp. p. 63.
Hab.—Buddu, Uganda.

1386. AmputtarrA Nyanz, Smith.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1892, vol. x, p. 382.
Hab.—Victoria Nyanza.

137. AMPULLARIA OccrDENTALIS, Mousson.
Journ. de Conch., 1887, vol. xxxv, p. 299, pl. xii, fig. 9.
Hab.—Kunene, South Africa; Dongwenna, Angola (in shallow
swamp).
188. AMPULLARIA OLEA, Reeve.
Conch. Icon., sp. 102.
Hab.—Penang ; Tongking.

139. AmpuLtaRta ovata, Olivier.

Voy. Emp. Ottom., 1804; Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 64.

The following I regard as synonyms :—

A. Bourguignati, Billotti, Bull. Soc. Malac. Fr., 1855, p. 107, pl. vii.

Hab.—Uake Ballat, Isthmus of Suez.

The specimen in Bourguignat’s collection is in bad condition, almost
bleached, but it shows very faint colour-bands.

A. Bridouxi, Bourg., Hist. Malac. du Lac Tanganyika, vol. i, p. 72,
play; ie 22"

A decorticated shell of the form of “ordofana, showing strong
colour-bands.

A. Dumesmiliana, Billotti, Amp. Afr. in Bull. Soc. Malac. Fr., 1885,
p- 105, pl. vi, fig. 2.

This is simply a young specimen of ovata.

A. lucida, Parr., Jay Cat., p. 282.

A. Raymondi, Bourg., Moll. Nouy., 1863, p. 76, pl. ix, fig. 4.

Type in a bleached, chalky condition.
Var. Kordofana, Parreys; Philippi, Conch. Cab., p. 44, pl. xiii, fig. 1.

Differs from the typical A. ovata in its broader, rather oblique
form, and its more or less roughly plicate surface. Specimens in
Bourguignat’s collection representing ovata and Kordofana present
such differences that it is no wonder they have been regarded as
distinct species, but intermediate forms show the connexion.

Hab. (A. ovata and varieties).—Egypt, Nubia, Abyssinia, Lake
Tanganyika, Isthmus of Suez, etc.

SOWERBY : ON AMPULLARIID%. 61

140. AMPULLARIA PALUSTRIS, Morelet.
Journ. de Conch., 1864, vol. xii, p. 158.
Hab.—Lake Ebrie, near Senegal.

141. AmpuLtartaA Prraxensis, De Morgan.

Bull. Soc. Zool. France, 1885, vol. x, p. 418.

Hab.—Perak.

142. AMPULLARIA SAXEA, Reeve.
Conch. Icon., sp. 108; Hanley & Theobald, Conch. Indica, pl. exv,
fig. 3 (fig. 4 represents 4. aperta, Philippi, a different species).

Hab.—Pegu, etc.
Var. nux, Reeve, Conch. Icon.

I am unable to find any important difference between this and saxea.

143. AmpuLiarta speciosa, Philippi.
Zeits. Malak., 1849, p. 18; Conch. Cab., pl. xi, fig. 2; Reeve, Conch.
Icon., sp. 33.
A. canaliculata, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 79 (as of Lamarck).

Hab.— Zanzibar.
144. AmpuLtaRrta susscuTata, Mousson.

Journ. de Conch., 1882, vol. xxx, p. 46, pl. iui, fig. 6.
Hab.— Madagascar.

145. Ampurtarra THEopatpr, Hanley & Theobald.
Conch. Indica, pl. exv, fig. 2.
Hab.—Pegu.
146. AmMpULLARIA TURBINIS, Lea.
Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1856, p. 288.

Hab.—Siam.

Var. erythrocheila, Dautzenberg & Fischer, Journ. de Conch., 1905,
p. 426.

Hab.—Mekong a Chandoc.

Var. subampullacea, Nevill, Moll. Ind. Mus. Calcutta, pt. ii, p. 6.
Var. subglobosa, id., op. cit.

Hab.—Perak.

There is little beyond the depression of the spire to distinguish
A. turbinis from A. ampullacea, and it is with some doubt that I keep
them separate. The difference, however, as far as my observation
goes, seems to be fairly constant.

147. AMPULLARIA virENs, Lamarck.
Anim. sans Vert., 1819, vol. vi, p. 179.
A. carinata, Swainson, Zool. Illus., ser. 11 (non Lamarck); Reeve,
Conch. Icon., sp. 58 ; Hanley & Theobald, Conch. Ind., pl. exiv,
fig. 1; Philippi, Conch. Cab., pl. i, fig. 2.
A. Largillierti, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 109 (non Phil.).
Hab.—Cochin, Bombay, Pondicherry, Ceylon, etc.

62 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The following I regard as varieties :—

Var. Layardi, Reeve, Conch. Icon., figs. 24 and 40.
Hab.—Cey ‘lon.
A more globose form and darker-coloured.
Var. Malabarica, Philippi, Conch. Cab., p. 29, pl. vii.
Malabar.
Lighter colour and substance, spire rather more elevated, umbilicus
narrower.

Var. Maura, Reeve, Conch. Icon., sp. 57.
Hab.—Assam.
Mouth stained with dark purple, otherwise same as type.
Var. pallens, Philippi, Conch. Cab., p. 32, pl. viii, fig. 4
Var. paludinoides, Philippi (Christofori & Jan), Conch. Cab., p. 27,
pl. vii, fig. 4.
The shell figured in the Conch. Ind. (pl. exiv, fig. 7) as a variety
of paludinoides is A. compacta, Reeve.

Var. Fischbeint, Dohrn, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1858.
Hab.—Ceylon.
Transversely banded, and spotted on the lip.
148. AmPuLLARIA virraTa, Reeve.

Conch. Icon., sp. 78.
Hab.—Philippines (Reeve).

149. Ampurtarta WeLesteyensts, De Morgan.

Bull. Soc. Zool. France, 1885, vol. x, p. 419.
Hab.—Wellesley Province, Malay Peninsula.

150. Ampurtarta WeERNEI, Philippi.
Conch. Cab., p. 19; pl. v, fig. 4; pl. xvi; fie. 2
Hab.—White Nile.
151. AmpurtartaA WInkKteyI, Pilsbry.

Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1901, p. 187.
Hab.—Burma.

152. Amputtarta Woopwarpl, Dohrn.
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1858, p. 184.
Hab.—Ceylon.

Sub-genus SAULEA, Gray.
Saulea, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1867.

153. AMpULLARIA virREA (Born).
Test. Mus. Vindobon., pl. xv, figs. 15, 16; Reeve, Conch. Icon.,
sp. 80.
Hab.—Sierra Leone, Liberia, West Africa.

SOWERBY : ON AMPULLARIID2, 63

DESCRIPTION OF NEW SPECIES.

AMPULLARIA ALUCINANS, 01.sp.

Testa late turbinata, mediocriter umbilicata, fusco-olivacea, fasciis
numerosis angustis nigro-fuscis ornata, longitudinaliter irreeulariter
plicata et striata, sieke transversis culyaihigerimnte decussata ; spira
brevis; anfractus convexi, supra planulati; ultimus latiusculus,
superne rotunde angulatus, supra angulum leviter depressus, infra
angulum rotunde convexus, basim versus leviter contractus ; ee
latiuscula, intus fasciata; peristomatenue. Long. 23, diam. 23 mm.
apertura, ‘long. 22, lat. 12mm.

Hab.—Ceylon.

This species might easily be mistaken for the Brazilian A. decussata,
Moricand, to which it bears a remarkably close resemblance. Its
transverse striz are, however, much less conspicuous, and it is, of
course, far removed from that species by its eastern habitat and shelly
operculum.

AMPULLARIA NIGRICANS, 0.sp.

Testa ovata, anguste umbilicata, ubique nigro-olivacea, nitens,
congitudinaliter irregulariter yix conspicue plicata, et subtilissime

64 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

striata; spira elatiuscula; anfractus rotunde convexi, superne obtuse
angulati, ad suturam sublate depressi; ultimus ventricosus ; apertura
ovata, mediocriter lata, intus violacea, versus marginem nigrescens ;
peristoma tenue, haud reflexum. Long. 52, lat. 54mm.; apertura,
long. 45, lat. 27 mm.

Hab.—Buddu, Uganda, 4000 feet.

This species is distinguished by its very dark colouring. It has
much the same form as the typical A. ovata, but more depressed at
the suture. It is somewhat similar in appearance to A. papyracea,
Spix, from Meobamba.

ERRATA.

Vol. viii, p. 851. For Ampullaria Hopetonensis, Lea, read A. paludosa,
Say, New Harmony Diss., 1829, vol. 11, p. 260, and place
A. Hopetonensis, Lea, 1839, in the synonymy.

p. 392. Remove A. paludosa from the synonymy of var. Dysond.

I am indebted to Mr. Bryant Walker, of Detroit, Michigan, for
this correction. In giving the date of the publication of Say’s
Ampullaria paludosa as 1840, I find I was referring to a reprint,
the name having been published in 1829 as a substitute for 4. depressa,
preoccupied by Lamarck for a fossil species. It is not the variety
named by Hanley Dysoni, but the typical form named by Lea
Hopetonensis.

DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES OF DONOVANIA, PISANIA,
PHENACOLEPAS, AND FISSURELLA.

By G. B. Sowersy, F.L.S.

Read 14th January, 1910.

DonovanIA FASCIATA, .Sp.

Testa ovato-turrita, imperforata, albida, rufo-fusco lineata; spira
elata, vix convexa; anfractus 6, convexi, liris 2, rufo-fuscis conspicue
nodulosis ornati, aliter spiraliter minus conspicue noduloso-lirati ;
ultimus 4 longitudinis teste sequans, convexus, basim versus rufo-
fusco quadrilineatus ; apertura parva, ovata; peristoma crassiusculum,
fusco notatum; columella brevis, rectiuscula; canalis brevissimus,
mediocriter latus. Long. 6, diam. 14mm.

Hab.—Gorée, West Africa.

Distinguished by having, on a white ground, two conspicuous
nodulous reddish-brown ridges on each whorl, and four narrow lines
of the same colour at the base of the body-whorl. Several specimens
of this pretty little species were found in the collection of the late
Mons. Albert Denans, labelled ‘‘ petits buccins de Gorée”’.

The Mediterranean species of this little group, named by Bucquoy,
Dantzenberg, and Dollfus ‘‘ Donovania’’ (= Lachesis, Risso), bear a
strong similarity one to another, whereas this West African species has
a very different aspect. Mons. Dautzenberg, to whom I submitted
specimens, agrees with me as to its generic position.

PIsaNIA LIROCINCTA, 0.Sp.

Testa elongato-ovata, fulvescens, fusco irregulariter flammulata ;
spira elata, leviter convexa; anfractus convexo-declives, primi
38-4 longitudinaliter nodoso-costati, spiraliter fusco lineati, deinde
spiraliter lirati, liris latiusculis, leviter planulatis; anfractus ultimus
oblongus, convexus; rostrum breviter recurvum; apertura latiuscula ;
columella leviter sinuosa, infra medium obscure uniplicata ; peristoma
acute dentatum; canalis brevis, latiusculus. Long. 33, diam. 15;
apertura, long. 17, lat. 6 mm.

Hab.—?

This shell bears a strong resemblance in form and colouring to
P. picta, Reeve (Buccinum). Its chief distinguishing feature is found

VOL. 1x.—marcn, 1910. 5

66 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

in the spiral ridges of the three last whorls, the upper whorls being
longitudinally plicate and granose.

The only two specimens I have seen have been in our possession for
many years, and I have no information as to their habitat.

PHENACOLEPAS MIRABILIS, 0.Sp. z

Testa ovato-subcircularis, depressiuscula, albida, versus marginem
pallide fulvo-fusco zonata, antice mediocriter arcuata, postice oblique
declivis, costellis numerosis noduloso-aculeatis radiantibus, et liris
concentricis cancellata, liris angustis, supernis subdistantibus, infernis
coarctatis ; apex depresse inclinatus, circiter } post medium longitudinis
situs ; pagina interna albida, radiatim costellata, sublate albo marginata,
ad marginem crenulata. Long. 25, lat. 22, alt. 8mm.

Hab.—Australia ?

This handsome shell is of an unusually large size for the genus ; it
differs from P. crenulata, Brod., in its depressed form, and in the
position of the apex, which is less posterior and much less elevated and
curved. The concentric lire are rather distant towards the apex,
and gradually become more crowded towards the margin. I have no
certain information as to its habitat, but these specimens were recently
submitted to me by Mr. H. McClelland, who informs me that he
received them with a lot of Australian shells.

The generic name Phenacolepas, Pilsbry, takes the place of Scutellina,
Gray (preoccupied).

FissurELLA (CremipEs) KEPPELIANA, n.sp.

Testa oblonga - ovalis, elata, albida, nigro interruptim radiata,
costellis numerosis irregularibus nodulosis radiantibus instructa;

SOWERBY : ON NEW MARINE SHELLS. 67

foramen magnum, oblongum, coarctatum, paulo ante medium situm;:
pagina interna alba, ad marginum acute crenulata, limbo orificii
ceruleo-albo, anguste nigro marginato. Long. 26, lat. a7 alt. 14mm.

Hab.—Sierra Leone.

This shell has an orifice very like that of 1”. alabastrites, Reeve, from
the Cape Verd Islands, but it is of a much more Blevated form, and
has a much larger number of radiating ribs, which are narrower and
closer. FF. Humphreyst, Reeve, has the same elate form, but a smaller
orifice, the interior border of ‘which is white without the dark ring.

F. glaucopis, Reeve, another species of the group, has a more depressed
form and a smaller orifice. Neither of these forms shows any trace of
the interrupted black rays characteristic of the new species. A number
of specimens of this species were collected at Sierra Leone by the late
Admiral Keppel ; they vary somewhat in elevation, and in the number,
closeness, and nodulosity of the ribs ; but all are characterized by the
black rays, and by the dark ring bordering the pale, blue limbus
beneath the orifice.

68

ON MARINE MOLLUSCA FROM THE KERMADEC ISLANDS, AND
ON THE ‘SINUSIGERA APEX’.

By Tom Irepate.
Read 14th January, 1910.

During the major portion of the year 1908 I was on Sunday
Island, the only habitable island of the Kermadec Group. I was
endeavouring to make a representative collection of the molluscan
fauna. Unfortunately the nature of the seas around the island
counteracted my efforts to such an extent that I can only claim to
give a glimpse of this very interesting fauna. I say very interesting,
as, though the geographical position of the island promised that the
forms would repay study, I did not even anticipate such results
as I have obtained, sanguine as I was. From the nature of the flora
ot Sunday Island, and because it was politically a part of the Dominion,
the group has been zoologically attached to New Zealand.

The land molluscs on record showed, however, little affinity, whilst
the very few marine forms previously obtained were almost all
additions to the New Zealand list.

I propose to give some idea of the island, collecting-grounds, and
reasons for the poverty of the collection made. Sunday Island is,
roughly speaking, 600 miles north-east of New Zealand, the same
distance east of Norfolk Island, and south of Tonga, which are the
nearest land points. It is a volcanic crater apparently rising out of
a great depth. It is irregularly triangular in shape, a deep bay
making the west coast, the north coast being mostly sand and
boulders, whilst the east and south, forming the third side of the
triangle, were boulder beaches. Towards the north end_of the east
coast was a shallow bay, which was the only littoral workable
portion of the coastline. The prevailing winds were east and west,
the former from October to April, the latter the remainder of the
year. Both these made the north coast unworkable, but all the
molluscan life had years before been driven into deeper water,
so that not much regret was felt about this. The west bay was
gravel, the two ends being boulders. The terrific force of the
westerlies prevented molluscs from existing within their reach,
so that nothing practically lived within 5 fathoms save among
the boulders, where they were not obtainable by any ordinary
means.

The south coast was as barren as the north, whilst the southern end
of the east coast was similar. This left the northern end of the east
coast as the only place where shore-collecting could be carried out.
This was also a boulder formation, but, protected to a certain extent
by the islets, a few molluscs could be obtained by hard work. This
consisted of wading and lifting the stones by means of crowbars.
Under stones easily lifted nothing was the general result.

That littoral collecting would be poor had been anticipated, but

IREDALE : MARINE MOLLUSCA FROM KERMADEC ISLANDS. 69

good results were hoped for from a study of the chart by means of
dredging.

The south and south-east coasts sheer down immediately, off the
south-east corner over 200 fathoms being plumbed within a quarter
of a mile of land, whilst a few miles off over 5000 fathoms are
obtained. The south coast varies from 50 to 150 fathoms quite
close in. The whole of the west bay, however, is under 30 fathoms,
steepening immediately outside the points. The north coast runs
out under 30 fathoms for about 2 miles, and then sheers down.
The east coast inside the islets is about the same depth, dropping
immediately adjacent to the islets to great depths. For the purpose
of studying this shallow water an oil launch was taken. Upon
arrival at the island, however, it was found that there was no landing-
place on the north or east coasts, the only course being to pull the
launch up on the west coast. The slightest wester, rushing right
into the bay, prohibited its launching. Consequently it was scarcely
used. This was the more aggravating as the very few hauls gave
promise of a peculiarly rich fauna. When out in the launch, by
means of the sea-telescope the bottom could be examined to a depth
of over 10 fathoms.

Close to the rocky shore the boulders continued to about that depth.
Magnificent alge monopolized these boulders for about 3 fathoms,
then succeeded coral of many hues and weird shapes. Attempts to
drag pieces up resulted in loss of dredges, such few pieces as were
obtained urging to further efforts. By carefully hunting the beach
a few specimens were collected, but usually the force of the waves
left only fragments to denote the nature of the animal. One of the
islands off the north-east corner had a nice littoral collecting-ground,
but this we were prevented from studying on account of the westerlies.
I got one or two good molluses there, not otherwise obtained.

On the wave-swept boulders lived four or five Limpets, four
Chitons, a couple of Stphonaria, Nerita melanotragus, Smith, Zhavs
Smithi, Braz., and Planaxis Brasilianus, Lam.

The sub-littoral fauna was characteristic. By sub-littoral I mean
forms which lived so near low-water mark they could be procured by
wading, and at the bottom of rock-pools. The commoner sub-littoral
forms were mostly novel, the rarer forms being stragglers from deeper
water, and usually belonging te species of widespread distribution. To
the former belonged five more Chitons, an Lmarginula, a Fissureliidea,
a big Zrochus near pyramis, Born, a Clanculus, a Gena, a Trivia,
a Pisania, a Cantharus, and a fine Conus. The latter included
Angaria tyria, Reeve, Thats chaidea, Duclos, TZ. suecincta, Lam.,
Argobuccinum australasia, Perry, Septa rubicunda, Perry, Hpitonium
perplecum, Pease, Columbella versicolor, Sowb., Conus minimus, Linn.,
Umbraculum umbella, Martyn, Arca Domingensis, Lam., Codakia bella,
Conrad, Lasea miliaris, Phil., and Modiolus auriculatus, Kr. Here
also were found quite commonly Aplysioids of various genera which
have not yet been studied. A few Pleurobranchs, and very rarely
an odd Nudibranch, turned up, with a few Umbraculum umbella, Mart.
None of these shells was abundant, all required much searching for,

70 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

and I conclude these had probably only very recently established
themselves from the following facts. Most of this category were
found living adjacent to the north-east corner. This appeared to be
the landing-place of these visitors. Small colonies of Tectarius
Feejeensis, Rve., Melina nucleus, L., and Gadinia conica, Angas, there
alone lived, whilst in the pools the fry of Meleagrina vulgaris,
Schum., kept casually appearing. An odd specimen of Nerita plicata,
L., was once found, and one day a stray Litorina Mauritiana, Q. & G.,
settled there.

The shells most frequently met with dead on the beach belonged
to this same class. Such were Cerithiopsis sinon, Bayle, Polinices
simie, Desh., Cymatium Spenglert, Gmel., C. exaratum, Rve.,
C. labiosum, Wood, Cassidea cernica, Sowb., Alectrion spiratus, A. Ad.,
A. gaudiosus, Hinds, Lyria nucleus, Lam., Terebra venosa, Hinds,
Bullaria ampulla, Linn., Placunanomia ione, Gray. From pieces of
coral pulled out of 6 to 9 feet, at dead low water, were obtained
Coralliophila monodonta, Q. & G., and Hagilus antiquus, Montt.

As Hedley notes that the pelagic fauna was scarcely represented
at Funafuti, and I observe Melvill & Standen record none from Lifu,
it is interesting to note that pelagic forms were not uncommonly met
with on the beaches. Four species of Janthina and one of Lecluzia,
as well as many Pteropods, were picked up, the former being alive.
On some days the cast-up Janthina and Velella made a blue line on
the sand. With these shell-bearing pelagic forms also occurred the
Nudibranch Glaucus, and one or two Eolids came up on driftwood
and pumice. Shells of Sprruda spirula, L., were not’ uncommon, and,
in the spring, a few <Argonauta argo, L., and A. nodosa, Sol., came
to land. From logs cast up on the beach species of Vausitoria and
Xylophaga were extracted, as well as one specimen of Sasxicava
arctica, L.

Both Hedley from Funafuti, and Melvill & Standen from Lifu,
record an overwhelming majority of Gastropods over Pelecypods.
The same occurred here. No bivalves really lived in the littoral or sub-
littoral zones, the forms collected there being stragglers. Furthermore,
very few were dredged, and these were all small things. However,
a valve of Lutraria oblonga, Gmel., an undetermined Mactra, a fragment
of a big Pecten, valves commonly of a fine Spondylus and Chama point
to some good finds yet to be made in this direction.

Owing to the importance of this collection to students of Zoogeo-
graphy, it is very necessary that the species be accurately determined.
Inasmuch as the majority of the shells obtained are minute and of
Indo-Polynesian affinities, it will be some time before even the small
number I got will be correctly worked out. Furthermore, I have
found great difficulty in generically locating such well-known species
as Drupa(?) chaidea, Duclos, and Galeropsis (?) monodonta, Q. & G.

I am herewith giving a short list of species certainly identified,
with a few notes on some interesting shells, and remarks on the
‘ Sinusigera apex’. I wish to acknowledge the invaluable aid that
has been given me by Mr. Charles Hedley, of the Australian Museum,
Sydney, and Mr. E. A. Smith, of the British Museum.

ITREDALE:

. Helcioniscus craticulatus,

Suter.

2. H. dirus, Rve.

. Ancistromesus Kermadecensis,

Pils.

. Angaria tyria, Rve.

. A. distorta, Linné.

. Leptothyra picta, Pease.

. Nerita melanotragus, Smith.
. WV. plicata, Linné.

. Littorina Mauritiana, Q. & G.
. Tectarius Feejeensis, Rve.

. Planaxis Brasilianus, Lam.
. Rissoa carnosa, Webster.

. R. candidissima, Webster.

. Rissoina polytropa, Hedley.
. R. plicata, A. Adams.

. Cerithiopsis sinon, Bayle.

. Strombus aratus, Mart.

. S. urceus, Linn.

. S. elegans, Sowb.

. Xenophora corrugata, Rve.
. Hipponix foliacea, Q. & G.
. Watica sagittata, Menke.

. LV. orientalis, Gmel.

. Polinices simie, Desh.

. Lanthina ianthina, Linné.

. L. umbilicata, d’ Orb.

. I. exigua, Lam.

. J. globosa, Swain.

. Recluzia Hargravesi, Cox.

Cyprea erosa, Linné.

. C. caputserpentis, Linné.
. Erato lachryma, Gray.

. £. corrugata, Hinds.

. Trivia Napolina, Kiener.
. Septa rubicunda, Perry.

. Argobuccinum australasia,

Perry.

. A. siphonatum, Rve.

. A. papilla, Wood.

. Cymatium Spengleri, Gmel.
. C. Dunkeri, Lischke.

. C. caudatum, Gmel.

. C. exaratum, Rve.

. C. costatum, Born.

. C. labiosum, Wood.

. C. vespaceum, Lam.

. C. Parkinsonia, Perry.

. Cassidea pyrum sophie, Braz.

MARINE MOLLUSCA FROM KERMADEC ISLANDS. 71

. C. cernica, Sowb.

. Dolium pomum, Linné.

. D. perdix, Linné.

. Architectonica cingula, Kien.
. Heliacus variegatus, Gmel.

. HH. stramineus, Gmel.

. Epitonium perplexum, Pease.
. Atlanta fusca, Kydoux &

Souleyet.

. Colus toreuma, Mart.

. Mitra mitra, Linné.

. I, carbonaria, Swainson.

. MW. lanceolata, Hervier.

. Alectrion sprratus, A. Ad.

. A. gaudiosus, Hinds.

. A. scalaris, A. Ad.

. Thais chaidea, Duclos.

. TZ. succincta, Lam.

. LT. Smithi, Braz.

. Columbella versicolor, Sowb.
. Lyria nucleus, Lam.

. Coralliophila neritoidea, Lam.
. C. nivea, A. Ad.

. C. Lischkeana, Dunk.

. C. monodonta, Q. & G.

. Magilus antiquus, Monté.

- Marginella mustelina, Angas.
. Turris eingulifera, Lam.

. Terebra venosa, Hinds.

. Conus vermiculatus, Lam.

. C. minimus, Linné.

. Pugnus parvus, Hedley.

. Bullaria ampulla, Linn.

. Bullina scabra, Gmel.

. Limacina bulimoides, @ Orb.
. Styliola subula, Q. & G.

. Clio pyramidata, Br.

. C. acicula, Rang.

. C. virgula, Rang.

. Cuvierina columnella, Rang.
. Cavolinia tridentata, Gmel.
. C. trispinosa, Lesueur.

C. longirostris, Lesueur.

. C. infleca, Lesueur.
. Umbraculum umbella, Mart.
. Siphonaria Diemenensis,

Q. & G. (2).

. S. atra, Q. & G.
. Gadinia conica, Angas.
. Placunanomia tone, Gray.

72 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

96. Arca foliata, Forsk. 109. Diplodonta Zelandica, Gray.
97. A. Domingensis, Lam. 110. Lasea miliaris, Phil.

98. Lima bullata, Born. 111. Ervilia bisculpta, Gld.

99. Philobrya costata, Bern. 112. Chione toreuma, Gld.

100. Modiolus auriculatus, Krauss. 118. Lutraria oblonga, Gmel.
101. Lithophaga straminea, Dunk. 114. Sazxieava arctica, Linné.
102. Septifer bilocularis, Linne. 115. Gastrochena Retzit, Desh.
108. Modiolaria impacta, Herrm. 116. Chama foliacea, Q. & G.
104. Meleagrina vulgaris, Schum. 117. Nautilus pompilius, L.

105. Melina nucleus, Linné. 118. WV. macromphalus, Sowb.
106. Julia exquisita, Gld. 119. Spirula spirula, L.

107. Spondylus ostreoides, Smith. 120. Argonauta argo, L.
108. Codakia bella, Conrad. 121. A. nodosa, Sol.

HELCIONISCUS CRATICULATUS, Suter.

Helcioniscus craticulatus, Suter, Proc. Malac. Soc., 1905, vol. vi,
p- 352, figs. in text.

On the rocks at the Kermadecs, between tide-marks, five species of
Limpets live. The big Ancistromesus is abundantly distinct, whilst
two others appear to be local in their distribution. The remaining
two are exceedingly plentiful, and fine typical specimens are very
easily differentiated. These occupy rather different stations, one
living nearer low tide than the other. About half-tide, however, they
intermingle, and both species there are small. Shells so collected
were studied by Suter, so that the description contains characters of
both. I am, therefore, herewith drawing up an amended description
of craticulatus, Suter, which name I restrict to the species dwelling
higher up from low tide. The figures and type measurement agree
with that species.

Shell oval, anteriorly scarcely narrowed, apex about the anterior
third, anterior slope straight, posterior slope slightly convex.
Margin scarcely crenulate. Finely ribbed, ribs between forty and
fifty slightly more prominent than a remaining similar number. In
young shells these ribs almost appear beaded, owing to the concentric
lines of growth. Colour externally orange to brownish, with or
without darker markings or streaks. Inside the spatula is brown,
with a central white oval spot which generally increases with age.
Specimens which are marked outside with dark radiating lines show
these inside, otherwise below the spatula is pale orange, iridescent.
Young shells are naturally more depressed than older ones.

Largest specimen, length 34, breadth 30, height 15 mm.
Medium _,, Peni 6) 21 sje MOA

Nerira pricara, Linné.
Nerita plicata, Linné, Syst. Nat., 1758, 10th ed., p. 779.

In the Index Faune Nove Zealandiz appears Werita undata, L.,
under which name a shell of the above species is in the Canterbury
Museum. I can trace no record otherwise for New Zealand, save
this Kermadec shell. One specimen only was collected alive on the
rocks at the north-east corner of Sunday Island.

?

IREDALE: MARINE MOLLUSCA FROM KERMADEC ISLANDS, 73

ARGOBUCCINUM SIPHONATUM, Reeve.

Ranella siphonata, Reeve, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1844, p. 1388; Conch.
Teon., pl. vu, fig. 38.

Under the name TZutufa (Crossata) Californica, Hinds, Suter has
recorded this shell from the Kermadecs (Trans. N. Zeal. Inst., 1905
(1906), vol. xxxvili, p. 328). I have compared the shells I collected
with the shell in the Auckland Museum upon which Suter based his
record, and they are undoubtedly the same, and are as certainly
Reeve’s siphonatum.

ARGOBUCCINUM PAPILLA, Wood.

Murex papilla, Wood, Index Test. Supp., 1828, p. 14, pl. vy, fig. 2.

Ranella verrucosa, Sowb., Conch. Illus., Ranella, 1886, p. 8, fig. 20;
Kiener, Coq. Viv., 1841-2, p. 24, pl. xiv, fig. 1; Reeve, Conch.
Icon. pl. v, fig. 24 ; Tryon, Man. Conch., ser. I, ‘vol. ili, pp. 39,
279, pl. Sox fie. OT.

A unique shell of unknown habitat in the British Museum was
figured by Wood. Eight years later this same specimen was given
a new name and refigured by Sowerby. Kiener, Reeve, and Tryon
have reproduced Sowerby’s figures and name, and ignored Wood’s
figure. Tryon reduced it to a synonym of eruentata, Sowb., but it is
a very distinct and easily recognizable form. It was constantly
occurring in a very much damaged state on the beach of Sunday
Island, but no live specimens were obtained.

Cyrmatium LaBlosum, Wood.

Murex labiosus, Wood, Index Test. Supp., 1828, p. Lope ve. 18:
Triton Stranger, Ad. & Ang.: Smith, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1878, p. 816,
ple lhe. UG:

The latter name was reduced to a synonym by Tryon (Man. Conch.,
ser. I, vol. iii, p. 17), and in this case this course is justified. Specimens
collected at Sunday Island were identified by Mr. Hedley as the shell
known to him as Stranger, Ad. & Ang., and they are undoubtedly the
same as labiosus, Wood.

CASSIDEA CERNICA, Sowerby.

Cassis cernica, Sowb., Proc. Zool. Soc., 1888, p. 211, pl. xi, fig. 19.

On the beach occurred rarely specimens of a small Cassidea, usually
very imperfect. One was washed up alive, but in that case the shell
was badly smashed. Examination of the literature showed nothing
exactly like it, but in the British Museum specimens of the above
species agreed perfectly, though the figure did not. It was described
from Mauritius, which is an immense distance from Sunday Island.
The species of the genus Cassidea seem very imperfectly known, as
Melvill (Journ. Conch., 1905, vol. ii, pp. 176 seq.), writing of them
as Casmaria, H. & A. Ad., only included two species with perhaps
four sub-species. In that paper he overlooked this species, making no
reference whatever to it.

74 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

EpiroNIuM PERPLEXUM, Pease.

This species has already been recorded from the Kermadecs by Suter
(Journ. Malac., 1899, vol. vii, p. 54), under the name of Scalaria
australis, Lam.

JTANTHINA UmBILIcaTa, d’Orb.

D’Orbigny described this species (Voy. Amér. Mérid., 1847, p. 414,
No. 819), carefully comparing it with exigua, Lam., the preceding
species, of which he wrote : ‘‘ Cette espéce habite tout ’océan Atlantique
dans les régions chaudes,’”’ and of this he stated: ‘‘ Elle se trouve
encore dans les mémes circonstances.” Yet Reeve (Conch. Icon.,
1858, pl. v, figs. 22a—0, sp. 22) refers to it as a manuscript name of
d@’Orbigny’s in the British Museum, attached to a shell of unknown
habitat. Tryon includes it doubtfully as a synonym of exigua, Lam.
(Man. Conch., vol. ix, p. 38, pl. x, figs. 21, 22).

It would appear to be a rare shell. I have seen specimens in the
British Museum from the Sandwich Islands and North Pacific, as well
as my Kermadec specimens. It has the form of exzgua, Lam., but,
being destitute of the rough sculpture of that shell, has a shiny
appearance, and immediately attracts attention. The striz are very
fine, no more pronounced than in globosa, Swainson.

Tryon allows as varieties of J. zanthina, L., planospirata, Ad. & Rve.,
trochoidea, Rve., and brittanica, Leach. I should suppress all three.
If varieties are required, the most depressed form is depressa, Rve.,
and the most conoidal, trochoidea. This is from an examination of all
Reeve’s types.

On THE ‘ Sryusr@era APEX’.

Kesteven dealt with the history of the Sinusigera apex up to
1901 (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1901, vol. xxvi, pp: Seenseq™):
After having shown that tritoniformis, Blain., should be classed
as a Purpura as it had a Sinusigera apex very like that of succincta,
Lam., and that the only two Simusigera embryos previously followed
to their adult stage had been shown to belong to Purpura, he
wrote: ‘‘I do not expect the embryo of every Purpura to be of
the Sinusigera type, but every embryo of the type to be that of
a Purpura.” Hedley, in 1903 (Mem. Aust. Mus., vol. iv, p. 383),
endorsed this opinion by describing, as a new species of Purpura,
a young shell with a beautifully sculptured Srnusegera apex dredged
in deep water off New South Wales. Two years later he pointed out
that this was the young of a Coralliophila (Rec. Aust. Mus., 1906,
vol. vi, p. 219). In the same paper (p. 217) he records a new species
of Bittiwm with a similar apex, writing : ‘‘ The presence of a Sinusigera
protoconch is of interest, but we have not sufficient data to now discuss
its teleological significance.” These destroyed Kesteven’s conclusions,
but I still consider the presence of a Sinusigera apex will aid in
classifying shells into groups, if not genera. I would not class in the
same group a shell with such an apex with a shell with a different
apex, and would rewrite Kesteven’s dictum thus: ‘‘I do expect the
embryo of every Purpura (or any other sectional name) to be of the

IREDALE: ON THE ‘ SINUSIGERA APEX’, 75

Sinusigera type.” To know whether a shell possesses a Sinusigera
apex very young shells must be collected either alive or dead. Many
shells possess such apices, but in adult specimens the characters are so
obscure that it cannot be recognized. Moreover, it is very often
tilted, and the latter whorls make the claw unrecognizable. A shell
with a Sznusigera apex will be of widespread distribution, and, vice
versa, many shells, widely distributed, will be found to owe their
range to their Simusigera youth.

The most common Purpuroid on Sunday Island was a beautiful
little shell described by Suter asasub-species of Purpura striata under
the title Bollonst (Trans. N. Zeal. Inst., 1905 (1906), vol. xxxviii,
p- 331). Later he extended its range to New Zealand, but transferred
it to Drupa, giving it specific rank (Proc. Malac. Soc., 1909, vol. viii,
p- 254, pl. xi, figs.5-7). He states in his description, ‘‘ protoconch
minute.” Many shells were collected by me, young shells with
the protoconch, as well as old ones showing variation of shape and
form. Living on the wave-swept boulders they were very stumpy,
the spire scarcely raised, and the mouth very heavily armoured.
Constantly being knocked off and smashed, they all showed repairs,
and it was noted that the new shell never had nodulous sculpture,
the characteristic of the adult. Shells living in sheltered places had
fine spires, being long and narrow, and the aperture not very strongly
toothed. This series made the shell easily recognizable as that figured
by Brazier from Lord Howe Island (Mem. Aust. Mus., 1889, vol. 11,
p. 28, pl. iv, figs. 1-4, 7-12, 21, 22). The twelve figures there given
are very good, though reversed. No description was offered. Brazier
called it Purpura Smitht. Kesteven, in the paper first quoted, gave
a description of this shell, but placed it as a variety of Purpura
tritontformis, Blain., with which, in my opinion, it has less affinity
than with Purpura striata, Martyn, with which Suter first associated
it. The shell is certainly a valid species, and is close to the latter
species. I do not consider it a Drupa. The apical characters are:
Five-whorled, Sinusigera in form, red-brown in colour, paler towards
the apex, the last two whorls keeled at the periphery, with faint
wrinkle sculpture longitudinally, only showing in fresh specimens.
It is usually tilted.

Hedley has described the apex of Purpura pseudamygdala “‘ of the
Sinusigera type, broad, with rounded whorls, brown, smooth, and
glossy’ (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1903, vol. xxvii, p. 599). When
Kesteven treated of the apices of tritoniformis, Blain., and succineta,
Lam., he noted that Purpura neglecta was generically separable. Later
he described its apex, showing it to consist of one and a half whorls
indistinctly marked off (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1901, vol. xxvi,
p. 714, pl. xxxvi, fig. 2), and included it in Scstrum. There was
no doubt this was unsatisfactory, so Hedley (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. W.,
1908, vol. xxxiii, p. 456) suggested it might be referred to Kalydon
of Hutton. He overlooked the fact that meglectum is a very
close ally of scobina, Q. & G., with similar apical characters, which is
as unhappily placed in Purpura, but which is certainly not referable
to Kalydon. I have seen no specimens of Drupa showing the apical

76 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

characters, but shall anticipate the existence of Sinusigera apices
in that genus.

A rare Purpuroid on Sunday Island was a shell similar in general
appearance to figures of amygdala, Kiener, and pseudamygdala,
Hedley. It was ‘immediately recognized by Mr. Hedley as Drupa
chaidea, Duclos (Ann. Sci. Nat., 1834, p. 106, pl. 1, fig. 4). Young in
all stages were collected, and half-grown specimens “agreed perfectly
with Pease’s figure of Sistrum rugulosum (Amer. Journ. Conch.,
1869, vol. iv, p. 98, pl. xi, fig. 7), which Tryon had already referred
to this species (Man. Conch., 1880, vol. 11, p. 187). Why this
shell should be classed as a Drupa puzzled me, the only similar shell
in that group being Blainville’s e/atum, which seemed also to me
incorrectly placed. It was therefore pleasing to find Hedley, when
he restored to the latter its Linnean designation mancinella, also
transferred it to Thais (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1908, vol. xxxiii,
p. 457). To that genus, using the name in its present broad sense,
I would allot chaidea, Duclos. I find that this shell has a Srnusigera
apex, five-whorled, shining white, smooth, and more genteel in form
than Smithi, Braz. Ido not doubt that such an apex will be found
attached to mancinella, Linné.

IT have noted that Hedley has described the apex of Coralhophila
Lischkeana, Dunker, as Sinusigera in form. In that case the apex is
very heavily sculptured, and it may be that such apices exist
throughout the genus Coralliophila. I have seen apices in Sunday
Island dredgings which agree perfectly with Hedley’s description and
figure (Mem. ‘Aust. Mus., 1903, vol. iv, p. 382, fig. 96). I do not
see any reason to doubt the existence of this beautiful Coralliophila in
Sunday Island waters. An apex with an even more beautifully
sculptured Sinusigera apex is followed by a half-whorl of sculpture
which shows it to be either Coralliophila nivea, A. Ad., or a very
close ally.

Quoy & Gaimard’s monodonta, to which is united Sowerby’ s madre-
porarum, was referred by H. & ‘A. Adams to Cor alliophila. Pease, on
account of its habits, placed it in FAizochilus, but though it lives on
coral, in exactly the same manner, I do not think it can be correctly
there placed. I do not expect to find a Sinusigera apex attached to
Rhizochilus. Tryon referred monodonta to Galeropsis (Man. Conch.,
1880, vol. ii, p. 212, pl. Ixvil, figs. 389-91, 398), and was followed
by Hedley (Mem. Aust. Mus., 1899, vol. iii, p. 461). Melvill and
Standen placed it in Coralliophila again (Journ. Conch., 1895,
vol. vii, p. 110), and that place is probably correct. Young shells
from dredgings show it to have a heavily sculptured Srnusigera apex.

So far, except the Bittiwm, all the Simusigera apices have belonged
to Purpura, Drupa (?), and Coralliophila. Searching through Sunday
Island dredgings I came across a beautiful young shell showing
a Sinusigera apex, which was clearly referable to Alectrion. It was
only an odd shell, but as young shells which I had recognized as
gaudiosus, Hinds, were at hand, I examined them, and found that
they were undoubtedly also Sinuszgera in form. Other odd young
shells, specifically separable, but unidentifiable, had also similar

IREDALE: ON THE ‘SINUSIGERA APEX’, idk

apices. In these the Sinusigera character is obscured, owing to the
similarity in colour of the apex to the adult shell. One young one
which was traced to spzratus, Adams, was, however, whitish, followed
by a pink post-embryonic shell. I allude to these further in the
succeeding notes. A shell which appears to be novel and referable to
Cantharus has a Sinusigera apex, almost indistinguishable from that
possessed by Thais chaidea, Duclos. From that character I conclude,
if this shell is new, that it will not be long before it is again recorded,
and perhaps from some far distant locality.

From these instances it will be seen that the Srnusigera is certainly
represented in many genera, as widely understood at present. I should
therefore state that no species should be allotted to a group of which
the type has been shown to possess a Sinusigera apex, unless it also
possess such an apex. And I would anticipate that all such groups
will later be raised to the rank of genera. It is also possible in the
latter case that differences in the Scnusegera will be useful in group-
classifying. ‘The discovery of the Scnusegera in the Alectrionide
appears to me especially important, as such an aid may considerably
reduce the work necessary in the revision of the species of that
puzzling family. I have only seen one species of Arcularia possessing
an apex, and though that was not perfect it was sufficient to decide
it was not of the Sznusigera type. Deep-water species of Alectrion,
from figures, do not seem to have Sinusigera apices.

AectRIon Gavpiosus, Hinds.
Nassa gaudiosa, Hinds, Voy. Sulphur, 1844, p. 36, pl. ix, figs. 16, 17.
NV. zonalis, A. Ad.: Suter, Trans. N. Zeal. Inst., 1905 (1906),
vol. xxxvill, p. 331.

Under gaudiosa, Hinds, many names are grouped by Tryon, and
amongst these is zonalis, A. Ad. The shells I collected on Sunday
Island agree well with Hinds’ type, and disagree with Adams’ types.
This species was rarely cast up on the beach, and young shells occurred
in dredgings. From these the characters of the apex were obtained :
four-whorled, rapidly increasing, shining, smooth, Scnusigera in form,
the upper half dark brown, the lower half pale fawnish. This
Sinusigera is more globular than those belonging to Purpuroid shells.

ALEcTRIon sprratus, A. Adams.
Nassa spirata, A. Ad., Proc. Zool. Soc., 1851, p. 106.

A shell commoner than the preceding upon the beach agreed with
shells from Lord Howe Island and also New South Wales. In the
Australian Museum such shells were labelled glans, L., but with this
determination I disagree. My specimens were found to coincide with
the types of sprrata from Swan River, West Australia. It is worth
describing in detail: Protoconch Sinusigera in form, whitish, of four
whorls, rapidly increasing, shining; this is usually missing from adult
shells. The next two whorls are bright pink, each sculptured by
about fourteen longitudinal ribs which are overridden by four spiral
cords. In the next whorl these spirals fade away and vanish, and on
the succeeding whorls the longitudinals follow their example, and

78 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

on the fifth adult whorl show only as nodules on the shoulder. The
most extraordinary feature is the disappearance of the pink colour,
which is replaced by creamy white, marked with longitudinal zigzag
dashes of brown. As indicated above, the whorls are shouldered.
The mouth is unarmoured. It is an easily recognizable shell by
means of its pink tip and zigzag markings.

Another species, of which I have not the adult, has a Sinusigera
more erect, and, though the post-embryonic sculpture is very similar,
it is pure white. It is possible in this shell the sculpture may be
retained on the later whorls. Another species, of which I possess no
adults, has a shining, white, semi-globular Svnusigera, followed by
a white shell, of which only the succeeding two whorls are faintly
longitudinally ribbed, the third whorl showing no sculpture.

Alectrion spiratus, Adams, has been referred to elegans, Kien.
(Coq. Viv., 1834, p. 56, pl. xxiv, fig. 97), but is easily separated from
that shell, as known to me by figures, by the armoured mouth of the
latter, as well as colour and sculpture.

SrpHonarRiA DIEMENENSIS, Q. & G.

The first Siphonaria from the Kermadecs were recorded under the
above name by Suter (Trans. N. Zeal. Inst., 1906 (1907), vol. xxxix,
p- 295), with Hedley’s concurrence. The numerous specimens I col-
lected all varied, but were quite unlike typical Diemenensis, and
Mr. Hedley, upon the quantity I showed him, would have preferred
to attach them to exulorum, Hanley, a species described from Norfolk
Island. To me they differed quite as much from that species. I do
not intend to describe them, yet feel they are unsatisfactorily placed
at present. A second species was found which I have referred to
atra, Q. & G., upon Mr. Hedley’s initiative. This is a much
smaller shell than atra usually is, but does not disagree so decidedly
as the former with its position. The perplexing feature of these
shells is that beach specimens could not be made to coincide with
either of the above two forms. A few live shells were found living
on the big Axcistromesus, which seemed quite distinct, but I cannot
think three species of Siphonaria can exist on such a small island.
These shells varied in almost all the characters which have been
used as differential features in the previous naming of Stphonaria,
and the examination of figures of so-called species left me in despair.

Gapin1a conica, Angas,

Gadinia conica, Angas, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1867, pp. 115, 220, pl. xiii, fig. 27.

G. pentegoniostoma, Sowb.: Angas, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1867, p. 220.

G. conica, Angas: Dall, Amer. Journ. Conch., 1871, vol. vi, p. 11.

G. Angasvi, Dall, loc. cit.

Siphonaria albida, Angas, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1878, pp. 814, 869,
pl. xviii, figs. 14, 15.

Gadinea nivea, Hutton, Journ. de Conch., 1878, vol. xxvi, p. 36;
Man. N. Zeal. Moll., 1880, pp. 37, 202; Trans. N. Zeal. Inst.,
1882 (1883), vol. xv, p. 144, figs. i-v.

On Sunday Island, Kermadec Group, I collected live as well as
dead specimens of a Gadinia. Anyone who has met with a colony

IREDALE: MARINE MOLLUSCA FROM KERMADEC ISLANDS. 79

of live Gadinias will have noted the extraordinary shapes they
assume, as cramped for room they grow together. When unrestricted,
low, flat, beautifully centred stars are found, then high conical
and lop-sided forms, according to the space available. The Sunday
Island specimens were compared with specimens of nivea from
Lyttelton Harbour, and also in Otago, where the type was collected,
and they were found to be inseparable. As Hutton had stated he
was not satisfied that his species was distinct from conica, Angas,
I took my specimens to Sydney with me. The common New South
Wales species I collected both alive and dead, and found it quite
indistinguishable from these shells. That species was known as
Angasti, Dall, and in this identification Mr. Hedley agreed. The
history of this name is quite interesting. In 1867 Angas described
a species of Gadinia as conica, and also included in his Port Jackson
List of Mollusca pentegoniostoma, Sowb., and quoted as reference to
Sowerby’s species Conch. Ill. But no such name appears in that
work. Carpenter, in his ‘‘Mazatlan Shells”, 1856, had referred
a Mazatlan species to Sowerby’s name, but could not find where
Sowerby had used the name. Apparently it was only a manuscript
name. Dall, on account of this prior use by Carpenter, gave the name
Angasii to Angas’s second species, pointing out that it might be
only the adult form of conica, as the types of that species seemed
small and immature. In 1878 Angas described from St. Vincent’s
Gulf, South Australia, a white Siphonaria as albida. Mr. Hedley
pointed out that this might be a synonym.

I have examined the types of conica, also the shells from Port
Jackson labelled pentegoniostoma, Sowb., by Angas, and consequently
those upon which Dall founded his Angaszi, also the type of albzda,
as well as other Australian and New Zealand specimens, together with
my own from New South Wales, New Zealand, and the Kermadecs, and
find that they must all be referred to one name, and that 1s conica, Ang.

PHILoBRYA cosTaTA, Bern.

Philobrya costata, F. Bern., Bull. Nat. Mus., 1896; Journ. Conch.,
ES97, vole xiv, p. 15, pl.i, fig. 5; p. 33, fig. 7.
P. Filholi, Bern., 1897, loc. cit., p. 16, fig. 1(?); p. 18, pl. i, fig. 6.

That Filholi, Bern., is the young of costata, Bern., seems certain
from the study of the figures quoted. Bernard’s description upholds
this view, as he gives exactly all the same measurements for his two
species, which is palpably inconsistent with the diagnoses of the
species. As the figures show Fi/holi to be a smaller shell than costata,
and he states ‘‘ toutes les figures sont grossies 12 fois’”’, I conclude
the measurements are incorrect.

My Kermadec shells were mostly valves, only a few complete young
shells being found. Some agreed perfectly with Bernard’s figure of
Fitholi, though others varied slightly from the figures. Some beautiful
pink valves were noted. Hedley (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1906,
vol. xxx, p. 544, pl. xxxii, figs. 14, 15) has given figures of the young
and adult of his parallelogramma, which seem quite comparable with
Bernard’s figures of his Wi/holi and costata.

80

NOTES ON A COLLECTION OF HELICOID LAND SHELLS FROM
NEW GUINEA.

By G. K. Gupr, F.Z.S.
Read 14th January, 1910.

Since collecting Mollusca and other Natural History objects in
New Guinea in 1902 and 1908, Mr. A. E. Pratt has made two further
expeditions to this, the largest island in the world. The first of these
started from the south coast with the object of penetrating into the
interior of Dutch New Guinea, and unfortunately proved a complete
failure through his inability to procure native porters. On his
latest expedition to North and West New Guinea Mr. Pratt obtained
extensive collections, and the Mollusca were, with one or two
exceptions, in excellent condition. Some species were represented
by considerable numbers, and those enumerated below were collected
at Hamatawarea, near Fak-Fak, West New Guinea. With one
exception they all belong to known forms, no less than seven of the
species pertaining to the genus Papuina, one of these being new to
science.

Xesta cirrina, Linn., var. Oprana, MIldff.
Xesta Obiana, Mildff., Nachr. Blatt. Deutsch. Malak. Ges., 1902, p. 186.
Originally described as a distinct species, allied to X. aulica, by
Mollendorff, but it appears to me to be simply a depressed small form

of X. citrina. Hitherto only recorded from the island Obi in the
Moluccas.

Hemreitecta ANDATENSIS, Smith.

Ariophanta (Hemiplecta) Andaiensis, Smith, Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897,
WOlly Th 105 ASS wy seratin ales C5
One specimen is larger than the type, measuring diam. maj.
35, min. 80mm.; alt. 14:5mm. Another specimen is still more
depressed than the one figured by Mr. Smith in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.,
1897, ser. vi, vol. xx, pl. ix, fig. 4, its dimensions being: diam.
maj. 32°5, min. 28°5mm_; alt. 12mm.

Hemirtecta Dortz (Tapp.-Can.).

Nanina Dorie, Tapp.-Can., Ann. Mus. Civ. Genova, 1880, vol. xvi,
p. 61; 1888, vol. xix, p..202, pl. v, figs. 8-10.

Nanina (Hemiplecta) Dorie, Kobelt, Conch. Cab., Helix, 1902, Abth. v,
p. 1001, pl. cclix, figs. 7-9.

The specimens obtained are larger and more elevated than the type.
Diam. maj. 46, min. 38mm.; alt. 22mm.

Hemiprecra Carrnsi, Smith.
A single immature shell.

GUDE: ON LAND SHELLS FROM NEW GUINEA. 81

Hemretecra (?) Fourtioyr, Le Guill.

A large series of this fine species was collected, including several
immature specimens, in various stages of growth, which are carinated,
the keels disappearing when about 43 whorls have been completed.

The mature shells are all larger than the type from Triton Bay,
which is stated to measure: diam. 46, alt. 29mm., whereas my
largest specimen has (ie following dimensions: diam. maj. 57°5, min.
47°5mm.; alt. 32mm.; while the smallest measures: diam. maj. 48,
min, 41°5 mm.; alt. 29mm. Some shells have a sharply defined
infra-peripheral, broad, dark olivaceous zone, occupying quite half of
the base, the remainder being pale olivaceous. The parietal callus of
the mouth is minutely granulated, a feature to which no reference
appears to have been made by any previous observers. The only
figures published of the species are in the Conch. Cab., Helix, 1900,
Abth. v, p. 999, pl. eclix, figs. 1-3.

The generic position of this species is uncertain. Described by
Le Guillou as Helix, and referred by Gray and others to Manina,
it was placed in Hemiplecta by Pfeiffer and Tapparone-Canefri, while
Kobelt doubtfully assigned it to Xesta. Fortunately, Mr. Pratt
brought a specimen with the whole animal preserved in alcohol, and
as Mr. Burne has kindly undertaken to investigate its anatomy it is
anticipated that all doubt in this respect will shortly be cleared up.

CaLycIa CRYSTALLINA, Rve.
Several specimens.

CuHtorITIS PERVICINA, Smith.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. vr., vol. xx, p. 411, pl. ix, figs. 8-10.

One specimen is a trifle smaller than the type. Diam. maj. 26:5,
min. 22 mm.; alt. 13°5 mm.

ALBERSIA TENUIS, Pfr.

A large series of specimens in beautiful condition was obtained,
The species appears to be very stable, varying but little either in form,
colour, or texture. In size the range is also inconsiderable, the
largest shell being 35 mm. in diameter and the smallest 31 mm., while
in height they vary from 23°5 to 27 mm.

At first it was thought to be an undescribed form, as, on comparison
with A. ¢enwis, the periostracum, which under a strong lens appears of
a beautiful silky texture, showed considerable difference, exhibiting
undulating, obliquely descending wrinkles, but on closer scrutiny the
type of 4. tenuis, to which Mr. Smith, with his usual courtesy, allowed
me to have access, and which is in a somewhat worn condition, was
found to show faint traces of a similar sculpture.

Pfeiffer makes no mention of this feature, which, in view of the
condition of the shell on which he based his diagnosis, is not surprising.

PapvumIna LENTA, Pfr.
A single dead and worn specimen is not without some doubt referred
to this species. In the Cuming Collection occurs a shell—also dead
and worn—which, except for the slightly more angulated periphery, is

VOL. IX.—MARCH, 1910. 6

82 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

the exact counterpart of the one now under consideration. The label
bears the original inscription, ‘‘ H. euchroes, var.,” which was after-
wards deleted, and /enta substituted. At first I was inclined to
consider my shell to be Pteiffer’s ewchroes, but in spite of the fact that
it is of larger size—measuring, diam. maj. 35, min. 28mm. ; alt.
38 mm.—and has, moreover, the spire relatively higher than denta, the
balance of evidence appears to me in favour of its being co-specific
with the latter species. Pfeiffer, in his original description (Malak.
Blatter, 1854, vol. i, p. 57), quotes the figure of H. pileus, var., in
Conch. Cab., Helix, Abth. i, pl. xl, fig. 5, which also has a higher
spire, a circumstance adding further weight to my conclusion.

The exact habitat of this species has hitherto remained unknown,
the Moluccas having been doubtfully indicated as the original locality
(Pfeiffer, Mon. Helic. Viv., vol. iv, p. 257).

Papurina RHODOCHILA, D.sp. Figs. 1-3.

Shell sub-covered perforate, trochoidal, ochraceous brown, becoming
paler behind the peristome, especially on the base, ornamented with
a very narrow dark-brown supra-peripheral band visible on the last
three whorls, finely striated, almost ribbed near the mouth, and
showing traces of excessively fine spirals above, very minutely and
closely granulated on the earlier whorls, the granules becoming
sparser and a little coarser on the later whorls, while on the base
they are elongated in the direction of the lines of growth and disposed
in concentric rows. Spire conical, apex prominent, suture shallow,
linear. Whorls 53, the nepionic convex, the later ones almost flat,
except the last, which becomes slightly convex and dilated towards
the mouth, is convex below, becoming tumid towards the mouth near
the periphery, slightly and slowly descending in front, with an acute

keel slightly pinched on the upper side, and slightly exserted as far
as the second whorl. Aperture obovate, a little oblique, margins
distant, united by a slight callus on the parietal wall; peristome rosy,
a little thickened, expanded and reflexed, upper margin arched,
receding, outer rounded, basal slightly curved, columellar strongly
reflexed, ascending obliquely forward, dilated and partly covering the
narrow umbilicus. Diam. maj. 25, min. 20°5 mm.; alt. 18°5 mm.

Type in my collection.

Represented by a single specimen. No nearly related species from
New Guinea is known, but in shape it somewhat resembles the
variety pyramidata of P. pileolus, Mts., from Batchian; that species,
however, while being also minutely granulated, possesses several well-
marked differentiating characters, and is always more or less ornamented
- with whitish opaque flammulations on a dark-brown ground.

GUDE: ON LAND SHELLS FROM NEW GUINEA. 85

Parurna Hepteyr, Smith.

Mr. Smith has already mentioned (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1897,
ser. VI, vol. xx, p. 414) that this species is rather variable in colour,
and this observation is amply borne out by the series now obtained,
the specimens ranging from pale ochraceous to buff and dark, almost
blackish, brown, some of the paler shells having a pale base and
pinkish peristome, while others have a pale base with dark-brown,
narrowly margined peristome, and another has the base blackish
brown and a corresponding dark, broadly margined peristome. All
dark specimens, however, are characterized by a dark base.

In every case the columella has a more or less prominent whitish
thickening which in some specimens bears a tooth or tubercle. All
are encircled with numerous narrow, opaque-white, spiral bands,
which on the earlier whorls are continuous, but lower down become
interrupted by the oblique lines of growth, and disappear on the
penultimate or last whorl, but in one instance reaching right up to
the peristome, faint traces being also observable on the base in some.
The narrow band bordering the keel on both sides also varies from
opaque pale ochraceous to yellow in the paler shells, and dark
orange in the darker specimens. ‘The species has hitherto been only
recorded from South-West New Guinea.

Papurna Beavrorti, Bavay.
Helix (Papuina) Beauforti, Bavay, Nova Guinea, 1908, vol. v, Zoologie,
p. 280, pl. xiv, fig. 8.

As already observed by Mons. Bavay, this species is allied to
euconus, Mlldff., but it has a broader base, more convex whorls, and
a concave spire, while the spirals on the last whorl and the base (to
which, by the way, no reference is made) are much finer and closer.
Méllendorff placed his species in Satsuma | = Ganesella], but, although
both this and the new species lack the wrinkled sculpture peculiar
to most species of Papuina, they possess some features in common
with the group of P. Hedleyi—which is, moreover, also devoid of
wrinkles—i.e. the peculiar manner in which the columellar margin
of the peristome covers the narrow perforation of the umbilicus,
leaving only a very narrow oblique slit, and the extension of the
parietal callus beyond the umbilical region. The close, minute
spirals, the pyramidal form, and the appearance of the nepionic
whorls still further connect them with this group, and these con-
siderations appear to me to warrant their inclusion in Papuina. One
specimen was collected.

Papurna Kapavrensis, Smith.

Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1897, ser. v1, vol. xx, p. 412, pl. ix, figs. 11, 12.

Three specimens, one more elevated in the spire and with wider,
less covered umbilicus than the type, and without peripheral band.
Diam. maj. 40°5, min. 32 mm. ; alt. 26mm.

Mr. Smith, in describing this species, ventures the opinion that it is
perhaps only a variety of P. lituus or P. labium. It appears to me,
however, to be quite entitled to specific rank, being more conical in

84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

shape than either of its allies, differing further in the more flattened
whorls, while from another allied form—P. pseudolabium—it can
easily be distinguished by its more depressed spire. The aperture,
also, is more dilated laterally, and the peristome more expanded.

Papuina moteEsta, Smith.

Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897, vol. 11, p. 289, pl. xvii, figs. 10, 11.
A single specimen.

Papuina Avrora, Pfr.

A single specimen, with a repaired fracture on the last whorl, was
collected. It shows traces here and there of excessively minute
granules, more noticeable on the base. This feature is not mentioned
by Pfeiffer or any subsequent observer.

uD
ioe)

nd
Dj

LY.

THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCII

PROCEEDINGS OF

‘s10j1pLY ; NOTA NATTA “WL
CUVMC@OOM AUNAH

“OL6L ‘Ga humnunp
‘ANDO ‘FL “17
“IOINSVOLT, “UOFT ‘AMNOsNog "fT NHor “dd

"4091100 9q 03 JUOTIO4VIS JAOGL
4} PUY OM pUB “UOpuOT Jo AJorD0g TeoLsoTooRTePY OY} JO ToIMsvory, oY} JO syunoooe oy} pourtuexe Arp sty oavy a M

OPOLOrS: 0 OL “O1F
ON eee is, ee Se See puey ul souLleg
0 € € ~ * * * gunoDdy JUOIIND 07 porrezsuvty, Aq | 0 OL ‘OI oo 22 eee RIVOAUI SE UOT OO UE TeqaOnl
‘NAMA T¥IOLdS
V6 GOLF bo 6 GOLF
OG Ge ] see ee 09 SHOU En Olas OLE LO Gnas
Gees “lof 8% ee 0GF UO spuoprayg “‘
WL @ 1 AE es _ * puey ul souvfeg-“ | 9 Pp PI SSUIpIO001g ,, Jo opeg
i Ge @ 2 = 9 = Sage bap SMU SO @ @ se 7 puny jernadg », WOI, podtoysuvty, ‘
Oeil & = (hxCagey ae pees. 90,7 worytsodmoy ‘
O- Or 6 syuBpusyzV 0} sorymyery Qe CheG = of Pees a ee oP ee eee SOO OO CNIU GIES
OG ear "+ surooy Fo On Oil =
osn Aq podanout sosuodxnp 9 C19 ° sdoquoyy sutpuodsort09
—Ayorog uvouury ‘ 0 F PF ° ° * saoquapy AreuIps¢C
9 8 = —sdUvApB UI suoTydt1osqng [enuuy ‘S
ONG ats o> OG Oulvaujgy “8 | 7 eG ms
0 9 " * ° sosuedxy S,1emmsvory, ‘ 1 0 & ° sdoquoyy surpuodsor109
Oia Gees as Ce en ee Se MOLI): cu UTNe a 9: % GF ° ° ~° saoquoeyy Areurpr9
|i Nae (01 LR ere Saas —IvorIe Ut suolydiiosqng Tenuuy “
Ce Pe pO eae Bae SUOT}VAYSNITT e Ol ee
G Fl 9O8F ° ° OSvysog puv Sutyug 6 8 GG ° Sdoquieyy Surpuodsort09
—,, SSuIpossorg ,, Jo 480g 9 I e8F- ° ° smoqmopy AreuIpIC
GW 2 ARUN GISLATE TLEKOET CHUTE (eKeE ING —suoTydiosqng [enuny OF,
Pp Se oa “ay “p *8 F “a

‘6061 ‘I6 YXIMAHOLA CAUNA UVAA AHL XOX AUQLICGNAMTXH UNF ANOONT

VOL. 1X.—JUNE, 1910,

86

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.
Fripay, llra Frsruary, 1910.
B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. H. C. Fulton and Mr. A. S. Kennard were appointed
scrutineers.
The following report was read :—

‘Your Council, in presenting their seventeenth Annual Report, are
once more in a position to record a year of useful work.

‘During that period four new members have been elected. By
death we have lost one member, Miss Linter; three more have
resigned, and the names of five have been removed from the list
according to Rule X.

‘‘The membership of the Society on December 31st, 1909, stood as
follows :—

Ordinary members . 2 6 : : : ; 3 72
Corresponding members . : : : : : : 81
Total elas

“‘The financial condition of the Society remains substantially the
same as last year, but in order not to hamper the work of publication
it has been thought advisable to cease for the present the transfer to
a special fund of the entrance and composition fees, and to re-transfer
to the current account a small proportion of the special fund created
last year. The current account, therefore, shows a_ balance of
£1 5s. 11d., while there is also a balance of £7 7s. standing to the
credit of the special composition fund. Furthermore, the Society still
holds the sum of £50 invested in Metropolitan 23 per cent. stock.

‘‘ During the past year three parts of the ‘ Proceedings’ have been
issued as usual. They form the last half of Vol. VIII, and consist of
200 pages of text, 8 plates, and 39 text-figures.

‘‘The Society is indebted to the following gentlemen who have
kindly contributed towards the cost of the illustrations, or have fur-
nished drawings or photographs for reproduction: Rev. E. W. Bowell,
F. G. Bridgman, Lieut.-Col. H. H. Godwin-Austen, G. K. Gude,
F, W. Harmer, J. W. Jackson, A. J. Jukes-Browne, H. B. Preston,
H. O. N. Shaw, E. A. Smith, G. B. Sowerby, H. Suter, E. R. Sykes,
and B. B. Woodward. Without such assistance it would have been
impossible to illustrate the ‘ Proceedings’ so fully.

“Further, the thanks of the Society are especially due to the
Council of the Linnean Society, through whose kindness it has been
permitted, as in former years, to hold its meetings in Burlington
House.”

On the motion of Mr. A. S. Kennard, seconded by Mr. H. B. Preston,
the above was adopted as the Annual Report of the Society.

The following were elected as Officers and Council for the year 1910.
President.—R. Bullen Newton, F.G.S.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 87

Vice- Presidents. —Col. R. H. Beddome, F.L.S.; Rev. R. Ashington
Bullen, B.A., F.L.S.; R. H. Burne, M.A., MAS) 2 i B.
Woodward, F.L.S.

Treasurer.—J.H. Ponsonby, I'.Z.8.,15 Chesham Place, London, S.W.

Secretary.—G. K. Gude, F.Z.S., 45 West Hill Road, Wandsworth,
London, 8.W.

Editor.—K. A. Smith, I.8.0., Natural History Museum, Cromwell
Road, London, 8.W.

Other Members of Council.—W. HK. Collinge, M.Sc.; G. C. Crick,
EAGa os ooekaceyel7.52-) He Ba Preston, E.Z.8.. W. G:
Ridewood, D.Sc., F.L.S.; E. R. Sykes, B.A., F.Z.S.

On the motion of Mr. 8S. Pace, seconded by Mr. H. C. Fulton,

a vote of thanks was passed to the Retiring Officers and Members
of the Council, and to the Auditors and Scrutineers.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 1ltH Frsruary, 1910.
R. Butten Newton, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On Unie, Margaritana, Pseudanodonta, and their occurrence
in the Thames Valley.”’ By Fritz Haas.

2. ‘Description of Vivipara fragilis, u.sp., from Dutch New
Guinea.” By H. B. Preston, F.Z.8.

3. ‘On an undescribed Anodonta from the English Wealden

Formation, with remarks on the other iatiomades of the same
period.” By R. Bullen Newton, F.G.S.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 1ltaH Marcu, 1910.
R. Butten Newton, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘Notes on (1) Pleistocene, (2) Holocene, (3) Recent non-marine
Shells from Mallorca; (4) Marine Shells associated with the Holocene
deposits; (5) Marine Shells from Alcudia, Mallorca; (6) Non-marine
Shells from Manresa, Cataluna.”’ By Rev. R. Ashington Bullen,
i A., F.L.S.

2. ‘“‘On the occurrence in England of Valvata macrostoma,
Steenbuch.” By A. 8. Kennard, F.G.S., and A. W. Stelfox.

3. ‘Description of a new species of Helicodonta, from Spain.”
By G. K. Gude, ¥.Z.S.

The President exhibited a piece of limestone formation of
Quaternary age from Madeira containing Geomitra (Plebecula)
Bowdichiana.

Mr. G. C. Crick, F.G.S., exhibited a Belemnites showing the
protoconch.

88 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACCLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 8TH Aprit, 1910.
B. B. Woopwarp, F.L.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

Mr. H. J. Fleure was elected a member of the Society.

The following communications were read :— :

1. “The Distribution of Jargarttana margaritifera (Linn.) in
North America.” By Bryant Walker.

2. ‘‘ Description of a new species of Voluta, from West Australia.”
By Dri. Cox.

3. ‘‘ Description of a new species of Latirus.” By J. Cosmo
Melvill, M.A., D.Sc.

89

OBITUARY NOTICES.

Ir is with much regret that we have to record the death of
Miss J. E. Linrer, who had been a member of the Society since the
year 18905.

Of a retiring disposition Miss Linter did not attend the meetings
of the Society, and consequently was not known personally to many
of the members. She was, however, an enthusiastic collector, and
her cabinets contained very many rare and interesting species, more
especially of land shells. Many of these came from the collections
made in India by W. Theobald and Colonel Skinner.

It is understood that her collection has been bequeathed to the
Devon and Exeter Museum on condition that it would be accessible
to the public.

Miss Linter was born at Teignmouth in the year 1844, and her
death occurred at her residence, Saville House, Twickenham, on
August 30th, 1909.

EK. A. Smiru.

We also have to record, with deep regret, the death of the
Rev. Grorer Frrris Warprorne, M.A., F.G.S8., etc., which took place
on the 14th of February last at the age of 64. _Mr. Whidborne was
a member of this Society for upwards of sixteen years, but rarely
attended its meetings and was not a contributor to the ‘Proceedings’.
On paleontological subjects, however, he accomplished considerable
work, especially in connexion with the British Inferior Oolite Pelecy-
poda, and the various groups of mollusca found in the Devonian
formation of the South of England. The magnitude of his Devonian
Memoir, published by the Palzeontographical Society, may be better
understood when it is stated that the parts devoted to the Cephalopoda,
Gastropoda, and Pelecypoda comprise more than fifty quarto plates
and upwards of five hundred pages of descriptive text. As a man of
considerable wealth, he was able to command any number of plates
for illustrating his monographs, and these have largely added to
the importance and value of his paleontological writings. The
following are his principal memoirs :—

1. ‘*On some Fossils of the Inferior Oolite.’’—Lamellibranchiata: Rep. Brit.
Assoc., 1882, p. 534 (1883).

‘Notes on some Fossils, chiefly Mollusca, from the Inferior Oolite’’ : Quart.
Journ. Geol. Soc., 1883, vol. xxxix, pls. xv—xix, pp. 487-540.

**Qn some Devonian Cephalopods and Gasteropods’”’: Rep. Brit. Assoc., 1888,
pp- 680-1 (1889).

*¢ On some Fossils of the Limestones of South Devon’’: ibid., pp. 681-2.

*¢ Monograph of the Devonian Fauna of the South of England’’: Paleonto-
graphical Society, 1890-7. Cephalopoda, comprising 13 pls. and 111 pp.
of text; Gastropoda, 19 pls. and 215 pp. ; Pelecypoda, 19 pls. and 162 pp.

6. ‘* Devonian Fossils from Devonshire’’?: Geol. Mag., 1901, pls. xvii, xviil,

pp. 529-40.

ae gf

R. B. Newron.

90

NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA, CHIEFLY AUSTRALASIAN. (Part I.)
By Tom IReEpDALe.
Read 14th January, 1910.

Since the publication of Pilsbry’s Monograph in the Manual of
Conchology much work has been done in the study of Australasian
Polyplacophora. Pilsbry himself described many species from material
supplied by Dr. Cox and Mr. Bednall: he wrote up the Port Jackson
Chiton fauna, and reviewed the Australian Acanthochitide (Proc.
Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1894, pp. 69 et seq.). A collection of Chitons
from Port Phillip, Victoria, was, very shortly afterwards, worked
through by Mr. E. R. Sykes, the only recent work on Australian
Chitons published in England. In that paper (Proc. Malac. Soc., 1894,
vol. i, pp. 84 et seq.) much was done in clearing up obscure points
through Mr. Sykes having access to the British Museum, where the
types of early and indefinitely described Australian species are preserved.
A splendid account of South Australian Chitons followed from the
pen of Mr. W. T. Bednall (Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897, vol. 11, pp. 139
et seq.), whilst the Neozelanic forms were listed by Mr. Suter in the
same periodical (1897, vol. 11, pp. 183 et seq.). Since then the
work has been assiduously carried out all over Australasia with very
eratifying results. As well as Mr. Bednall and Mr. Matthews,
Messrs. Torr, Ashby, and Maughan have contributed to the South
Australian list; Messrs. Gabriel and Gatliff have been searching
Victorian waters; Mr. A. F. Basset Hull has been working Port
Jackson, New South Wales, and in addition has investigated Norfolk
and Lord Howe Islands. As regards Queensland, Mr. Hedley has
collected on the Great Barrier Reef, whilst Dr. Torr and I have made
small but interesting collections at Port Curtis and Caloundra. In
New Zealand much collecting has been done by Miss Mestayer,
Captain Bollons, Messrs. Murdoch, Webster, Suter, and myself. In
addition I have obtained interesting species from the Kermadec
Group. In spite of all this work there were species admitted to the
Australasian fauna only represented by unique examples in the British
Museum, as for instance, Spongiochiton productus, Pilsbry, Plaxiphora
obtecta, Pils., Plaxiphora egregia, H. Ad., Acanthochites carinatus, Ad.
and Ang., and Choriplax Grayi, Ad. & Ang. In addition, species
described by Blainville, Quoy & Gaimard, Filhol, and Rochebrune had
not been recognized, and the types, if in existence, needed examina-
tion. Upon inquiring of Dr. L. Germain, of Paris, he courteously
proffered to oblige me with such as were in existence, but pointed out
that Dr. Thiele had just recently studied them. I immediately wrote
to Dr. Thiele, who graciously forwarded me a copy of his work which
he had just completed. Though unable to agree with all his con-
clusions, this work must be regarded as the most important contribution
to the literature of the Polyplacophora since the publication of Pilsbry’s
monograph. Having worked over the same ground as myself, I find
many of my conclusions anticipated, such as the transference of

ITREDALE!: NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 91

Wahlbergi, Krauss, from Plaxiphora to Onithochiton, separation of
Plaxiphora Fremblyi, Brod., from setiger, Kaing., publication of
Plaxiphora Peteliana, Thiele, Onithochiton Scholvient, Thiele, ete.
As I had concerned myself principally with specific determinations,
I am enabled to add to some of his notes and confirm others, whilst
with very few I disagree. This paper is a medley of notes covering
all the genera of the Polyplacophora, and will be succeeded by further
contributions on the same lines. I have just received a paper on
Port Jackson Chitons by my good friends Messrs. Hedley and Hull,
and find they have notes on two of the species here treated.

I wish to thank Mr. E. R. Sykes for the pleasure of examining
well-authenticated Australian Plaxiphora.

Iscuyocurtton Gryet (Filhol).

Tonicia Gryei, Filhol, Comptes Rendus, 1880, vol. xci, p. 1095.

Lepidopleurus melanterus, Rochebrune, Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris,
1883-4, p. 37.

Ischnochiton Parkert, Suter, Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897, vol. ii, p. 186,
figs. in text.

I, fulvus, Suter, Journ. Malac., 1905, vol. xii, p. 66, pl. ix, figs. 5-10 ;
Iredale, Trans. N. Zeal. Inst., 1907 (1908), vol. xl, p. 373.

In 1880 Filhol described (?) a shell which he had collected at
Campbell Island under the name Zonicia Gryev. Later Rochebrune
described (?) a shell which Filhol had collected at Campbell Island
under the name Lepidopleurus melanterus. Both descriptions were
inadequate, and in each case the generic disposition inaccurate.

I received from the Paris Museum a bottle containing a large
number of shells with Rochebrune’s label attached to them. The
whereabouts of Filhol’s shells was unknown. As these shells answer
Filhol’s description, such as it is, I consider they are the original lot,
and in justice to Filhol as the collector as well as describer, they
should bear his prior name.

Thiele, having examined these same shells, has declared the
identity of Parkeri, Suter, and fulvus, Suter, with them (Zool.
Chun, Heft.lvi, p. 111). Previous to the receipt of Thiele’s work
and the Paris shells I had found myself unable to separate Parker,
Suter, and /ulvus, Suter.

Iscunocuiton sutcatus (Q. & G.).

Chiton sulcatus, Q. & G., Voy. Astrolabe, Zool., 1834, vol. iii, p. 385,
pl. Ixxy, figs. 31-6.

C. decussatus, Reeve, Conch. Icon., 1847, pl. xviii, fig. 107.

C. castus, Reeve, op. cit., pl. xxii, fig. 145.

Lepidopleurus speciosus, Ad. & Ang., P.Z.8., 1864, p. 192; 1865,

p. 187.

Gymnoplax Urvillei, Rochebrune, Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris, 1880-1,
je ial

Ischnochiton sulcatus, Q. & G.: Pilsbry, Man. Conch., 1893, ser. 1,
vol. xiv, p. 138, pl. xxxviil, figs. 24-6.

I. decussatus, Reeve: Bednall, Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897, vol. ui, p. 146.

92 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The whereabouts of the type of Quoy & Gaimard’s species was
unknown, but examination of the type of Rochebrune’s Urvillei
showed that that name was founded upon it. The shell was easily
recognized from Quoy’s beautiful figures, though no one would have
guessed it from Rochebrune’s description. Apparently the label had
been lost, and without referring to the ‘‘ Voy. de lAstrolabe ”
Rochebrune renamed it, hiding its identity under a_ careless
diagnosis !

Thiele has already pointed out that Urvillei, Roche. = decussatus,
Reeve (Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 8). Examination of the
types of the species denoted as synonymous absolutely confirms this,
but strangely the species from the Swan River named castus, Cpr. MS.,
and whose description is given in the Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 94,
is quite distinct, and is either a good variety or species according to
whether it is the only form on the Westralian coast.

PraxrPHora CHLATA (Reeve).

Chiton celatus, Rve., Conch. Icon., 1847, pl. xvii, fig. 101.
C. (Plaxiphora) terminalis, Smith, Voy. Erebus and Terror, Moll.,
1874, p. 4, pl. i, fig. 13.

This synonymy is not novel, having been published by Suter
(Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897, vol. 1, p. 189), and I had not intended to
remark upon it. But Thiele has published a new species, Schauins-
landi (Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 28, pl. ii, figs. 41-3), which
has induced me to record these details of the types. The tablet
which bears Reeve’s name has on it four specimens, the first one of
which appears to be the shell from which Reeve’s figure was prepared.

The tablet which contains Smith’s typical specimens has six shells
of varying sizes. A shell of the same size as Reeve’s type was
critically compared with it and found inseparable. The largest shell,
which to me was certainly conspecific, showed finer sculpture and
differences consistent with increased age and growth. When Smith
separated his terminalis he was using shells marked celata, Rve.
(= cuprea, Cpr.), for comparison. These, as I presently show, were
biramosa, Q. & G. Thiele’s figures and description of his Schauins-
landi agree perfectly with this large terminalis, and if it should be
found later necessary to separate it, then the prior terminalis must be
used, so that in any case Schauinslandi is a synonym.

PraxipHora ostecta, Pilsbry.

In the Nachr. deutsch. malak. Ges., 1909, vol. xli, p. 72, Suter, -
correcting Wissel’s identifications (!) (Zool. Jahrb. Syst., 1904, xx,
pp. 591-662) of New Zealand Chitons, has accepted the identity
of the later-named P. Suterd, Pils., from which view he had
previously dissented. He still retains in the synonymy of this
species, however, MJopalia ciliata, Sow., of Hutton’s Manual, p. 116.
In that place Hutton quotes Reeve’s figure, and copies Reeve’s
description. Reeve figured a shell like celata, and states New
Zealand (Earl). No one could confuse Reeve’s figure with the shell

IREDALE: NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 93

under notice, and I would transfer Mopalia ciliata, Sow., of Hutton’s
Manual, p. 116 (not of Sowerby), to celata, Reeve.

When Pilsbry took up Carpenter’s description of Gudldingia obtecta
he did not fully grasp the idea of the shell, otherwise he would
not have written (Man. Conch., ser. 1, vol. xiv, pp. 829-30)—‘“ This
section, like Fannettia in the genus Zonicia, rests upon a character of
very little taxonomic value.”’ ‘‘ It is, however, simply an exaggera-
tion of P. terminalis.” The species is quite unlike terminalis from
whatever point of view it is examined, and stands quite aloof from
all other Australasian Plaxiphora in being quite smooth.

PraxipHora EGREGIA (H. Adams).

Frembleya egregia, H. Ad., P.Z.S., 1866, p. 445, pl. xxxviil, fig. 9.

Acanthochetes ovatus, Hutton, T.N.Z.I., 1872, vol. iv, p. 182; 1880,
Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 177.

Plaxiphora egregia, H. Ad.: Pilsbry, 1893, Man. Conch., ser. 1,
VOleexivaspasoolnpl. Iv, hes, 81, 82.

P. ovata, Hutton: Pilsbry, loc. cit., p. 332, pl. liv, figs. 34-40; Suter,
Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897, vol. 11, p. 192; Iredale, T.N.Z.I., 1907,
vol. xl, p. 375, pl. xxxi, fig. 1 (abnormal specimen) (1908).

Fremblya ovata, Hutton: Thiele, Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 29,
pl. iu, figs. 50-2.

Fremblya egregia, H. Adams, described and figured in 1866 from
“unknown habitat”’, appears to have received very little attention
since. In 1872 Hutton described a New Zealand shell as <Acantho-
chetes ovatus.

In 1893 Pilsbry included both under Plaxiphora, reducing Fremblya
to sectional rank. To egregia he allotted an Australian habitat on
Carpenter’s MSS. ‘collected by Dieffenbach, Newcastle, Australia’’,
and as a synonym gave Streptochiton tortuosus, Cpr. MSS. olim.
He also gave Carpenter’s manuscript detailed description of the type.
In the British Museum are the type tablet and three other tablets,
one marked ‘“‘ Newcastle, Australia, Dieffenbach”, and the two others
from New Zealand. All these last three are labelled S. tortuosus,
Cpr., in Carpenter’s handwriting.

As Dieffenbach collected largely in New Zealand, I consider it
feasible to suppose that an erroneous label has been attached to
the shells, as otherwise it is unknown from Australia, and I do
not consider it should be included in Australian lists.

There can be no doubt that all the specimens are conspecific, and
as egregia has priority it must replace the familiar ovata.

Thiele has reinstated Fremblya as a full genus, but I cannot yet
see characters sufficiently strong to cause me to follow him.

PraxipHora Biramosa (Q. & G.).

Chiton biramosus, Quoy & Gaimard, Voy. Astrolabe, Zool., 1834,
vol. iu, p. 378, pl. lxxiv, figs. 12-16.

Tonicia corticata, Hutton, T.N.Z.I., 1872, vol. iv, p. 180.

Plaxiphora biramosus, Q. & G.: Hutton, Man. N.Z. Moll., 1880, p. 116.

94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

P. biramosa, Q. & G.: Pilsbry, Man. Conch., 1892, ser. 1, vol. xiv,
p. 319, pl. Ixviii, figs. 51-4; Suter, Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897,
vol. ii, p. 188; Thiele, Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 26,
pl. ui, figs. 37, 38.

Governed by Quoy’s figures, which to me showed a smooth shell,
and which his description does not contradict, I had identified a smooth
Plaxiphora as biramosa. Having done this, I could not separate
from that species Suter’s subatrata, which seemed synonymous with
the prior Campbelli of Filhol.

Upon examination of the shells in the British Museum, I found
that all the shells I would have referred to biramosa, Q. & G.,
were marked superba, Cpr., in agreement with his type. Another
shell which I did not know was marked celata, Reeve = cuprea,
Cpr., but it was unlike the type of celata, Reeve. I soon made it
out to be the shell Suter called dcramosa in the Proc. Malac. Soc.,
vol. li, p. 188, and whose description of a corrugated shell had
always puzzled me.

I re-read Quoy’s account and noted that he pointed out that the
shells he had differed in form externally. The puzzle was now easily
unravelled, as, by allowing Quoy to have had both a corrugated and
smooth shell, the history reads thus.

Hutton in 1872 had not access to Quoy, and from Deshayes culled
his account of d¢vamosus. He then introduced his Tonicra corticata as
a new species. His description of this shell makes it very easy to
identify the corrugated shell Suter adopted as diramosa. It is true
that many years later Hutton thought a much damaged shell, which
turned out to be Acanthopleura granulata, Gm., was his corticata,
but the description of the latter species agrees minutely with the
corrugated biramosa, whilst it disagrees just as completely with
granulata. In 1880, with access to Quoy, Hutton included corticata
as a synonym of diramosa, and states ‘‘ Reeve is quite wrong in uniting
this species with C. setiger, King”’.

In 1892 Pilsbry, knowing neither the smooth nor corrugated
shell, added to Quoy’s b¢ramosa a smooth shell described in MS.
by Carpenter as superba. He doubted Hutton’s attachment of his
corticata to biramosa, stating ‘‘in sculpture it [ corticata] must resemble
P. terminalis”.

Suter in 1897, calling the corrugated shell dcramosa, separated
superba as a valid species, but not knowing it, save from the
description, also described subatrata, which he noted might be
Campbelli of Filhol.

With the receipt of Quoy’s types to verify these conclusions, which
I found to be correct, I also received Filhol’s type of Campbell.
However, Dr. Thiele’s work has anticipated me in this, as he had
examined these types, and there found the two shells represented.
He has followed Suter in restricting the name éiramosa to the
corrugated shell, and, as it is quite distinctive, no further confusion
can possibly ensue.

In all its internal as well as external features it is quite
easily separable from the other Australasian Plaxiphora. From the

IREDALE: NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 95

stoutness of the valves and the length of the insertion plates it can
be recognized as living well out in the breakers, occupying more
exposed situations than the smooth shell Campéelli, Filhol, which
usually accompanies it on the coasts of New Zealand.

Praxrpsora Camppeti, Filhol.

Plaxifora Campbelli, Filhol, Compt. Rend., 1880, vol. xci, p. 1095.

Plaxiphora Campbelli, Filhol: Pilsbry, Man. Conch., 18938, ser. 1,
vol. xv, p. 107.

P. superba (Pils.): Suter, Proc. Malac. Soc., 1897, vol. ii, p. 188.

P. subatrata, Pils.: Suter, loc. cit., p. 190.

Under Plaxiphora biramosa, Q. & G., Thiele (Zool. Chun, 1909,
Heft lvi, p. 27) also works out this synonymy, and gives figures of
the fifth and eighth valves of this species (pl. 11, figs. 39, 40). This
is the only species of Plaxiphora I have seen from the Auckland and
Campbell Islands, where it appears to be very abundant. It extends
all over New Zealand, where, however, it is a rare shell.

PuaxipHorA FremBtyr (Broderip).

Chiton Fremblevi, Brod., P.Z.S., 1832, p. 28.

C. setiger, var. Fremblit, Brod.: Sowerby, Conch. IIL., 1833, p. 7, fig. 4.

C. setiger, var. 8, Reeve, Conch. Icon., 1847, pl. ix, fig. 480.

Plaxiphora setiger, var. Fremblyi, Brod.: Pilsbry, Man. Conch., 1898,
vol. xiv, p. 318.

Chiton Fremblyi, Brod.: Clessin, Conch. Cab., 1904, Heft xvii, p. 117,
ple xin ties )6:

Plaxiphora Fremblyz, Brod.: Thiele, Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 23,
pl. i, figs. 12-14.

This species has been, owing to its rarity, deprived of its due until
this year. Dr. Thiele anticipated me in restoring it to the place it
deserves, and has given figures of the fifth and eighth valves of one of
the type lot. Unfortunately the figure does not show the sculpture,
and it is quoted as P. setiger, var. Fremblit, Brod., by Dall (Proc. U.S.
Nat. Mus., 1909, vol. xxxvii, p. 246) immediately after he had received
Thiele’s paper.

It is quite unlike ‘ se¢iger’, being a South American representative
of the Australian corrugated Plaxiphora, having exactly the same
coloration as is there commonly met with.

The girdle is very wide, thin, horny, and sparsely scattered over
with hairs not at all like the girdle of ‘setiger’. The head-valve is
eight-ribbed and concentrically closely sulculate.

In the median valves the lateral areas are defined by an indistinct
raised rib, and are closely longitudinally wrinkly sulculate, the central
areas are smooth, and the sides of the pleura are z¢gzagly sculptured from
the lateral rib. This sculpture is well marked, and nothing like it is
shown in the many specimens of ‘se¢iger’ Ihave examined. Moreover,
the valves are rounded, whereas every ‘setiger’ is very distinctly
keeled.

96 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACULOGICAL SOCIETY.

Pilsbry believed C. Hahni, Roche., to be identical, and gives repro-
ductions of Rochebrune’s figures under this species. I have seen the
type of Rochebrune’s species, and find that it is simply a ‘setzger’.

PraxrpHora CarmMIcHZ&LIs (Wood).

Chiton Carmichelis, Wood, Supp. Index Test., 1828, pl. i, fig. 10;
Gray, Spicil. Zool., July, 1828, pl. 1, p. 6.
C. setiger, King, Zool. Journ., 1881, vol. v, p. 3388.

The type tablet of Carmichelis, Gray, bore two specimens, both
about the same size, one straight and one curled. ‘The latter was the
one figured by Wood, whose name has priority. Sykes in his account
of the Polyplacophora of South Africa pointed out that though Pilsbry
doubted the accuracy of Gray’s attachment of setiger, King, to
Carmichelis he had examined the specimens, and concluded that seteger
must give way to Carmichelis, which must be crossed off the South
African list. There are many specimens of seteger, King, from King’s
collection in the British Museum, varying in size from that of
Carmichelis to specimens 40mm. in length, and upon dissecting one
of the small specimens for comparison with one of the types of
Carmichelis no points of difference could be detected. The external
characters were absolutely identical. Hence the name seteger, King,
must give way to Carmichelis, Wood.

From South America and the Falkland Islands two very distinctly
coloured shells are received, and I believe they must be separate
species. I hope to refer to this later, but in the meantime the above
names are absolutely synonymous through examination of the types.

Fig. 79 of pl. lxv in the Manual of Concholesy7. vol. xiv, was
drawn from one of the type lot of King’s shells.

PuaxipHorA IN AUSTRALIA.

In the Manual of Conchology Pilsbry included petholata, Sowerby,
to which he attached Adams & Angas’s conspersa, as a variety upon
Carpenter’s MS., and glauca, Quoy & Gaimard, as Australian, with
a new species of Carpenter, excurvata, as perhaps Australian members
of the genus Plaxiphora. Neither conspersa, Ad. & Ang., nor glauca,
Q. & G., had he seen. Later, dealing with Port Jackson Chitons,
he only recorded petholata, Sow., from that locality. Sykes only
allowed petholata, Sow., when he catalogued the Victorian Chitons.
Bednall from South Australia recorded three species—petholata, Sow.,
conspersa, Ad. & Ang., and glauca, Q. & G.

By Australian students these were easily separated by superficial
characters, petholata, Sow., being the common variable corrugated
species, conspersa, Ad. & Ang., being a very distinctive small shell,
and glauca, Q. & G., being a big smoothish shell. Only so-called
petholata, Sow., was collected at Port Jackson by Mr. A. F. Basset
Hull, and to him there appeared to be two species confused under
that name. He asked me to look into the matter and find out which

was Sowerby’s species.

The types of Sowerby’s petholata, as also the variety porphyrius,
which has never been recognized, are, however, non-existent. Upon

IREDALE: NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 97

examining the shells in the British Museum from various Australian
localities I obtained nothing but contradictions. Awaiting news of
the type of glauca, Quoy & Gaimard, I dissected a typical smooth
shell from South Australia, determined as glauca, Q. & G., by
Mr. W. T. Bednall. The tail-valve separated it at once from the
Port Jackson corrugated petholata, Sow. However, Tasmanian shells
from the Cuming Collection, labelled petholata, Sow., and recorded
in the Man. Conch. under that name, were identical with the South
Australian glauca.

Adams & Angas’s type of conspersa was next dissected, and differed
only slightly from the Port Jackson petholata in internal characters,
though widely soin colour. Shells sent from Port Jackson as conspersa
Ad. & Ang., were simply petholata of brighter coloration. The shells
sent from South Australia by Bednall were, however, quite different
from Adams & Angas’s type, approaching egregia, H. Ad., more than
any other Australian Plaxiphora.

Shells from Queensland turned out to be internally identical with
the South Australian glauca, though externally faintly corrugated.

Victorian specimens, though of dark coloration, agreed better with
conspersa, Ad. & Ang., than with petholata, Sow., from Port Jackson.

The two species indicated by Mr. Basset Hull appeared to be easily
separable by means of the sculpture, and the second species I have not
yet seen from any other locality than Port Jackson.

I had thus arrived at four Australian species when I received
Dr. Thiele’s ‘‘ Revision des Systems der Chitonen’’, which caused me
to review my specimens and results. Working upon the characters
of the tail-valves similarly to myself, he has separated five species
without considering either Adams & Angas’s conspersa or Bednall’s
determination of that species. The work is most beautifully illustrated
with splendidly drawn figures of the fifth and eighth valves of his
species, which make their identification simple. However, through
lack of specimens, he has laid too much stress upon the value of the
shape of the valves. The shape varies quite considerably with age
and environment, specimens living exposed to heavy breakers having
much longer insertion plates, and being less elevated than those living
a more secluded life. Young shells are also more strongly sculptured
than older ones, and the shape of their valves shows differently. The
big smooth petholata, commonly called glauca, Q. & G., has the young
well sculptured.

Having examined the types of costatus, Blain., and albidus, Blain., these
names are fixed by Thiele as applicable to the two common Australian
Plazxiphora. He makes petholata, Sow., synonymous with the former,
but the latter seems nearest to the commonly accepted petholata, Sow.
The rejection of this well-known name, though repugnant, appears
unavoidable, especially as the type is non-existent, and its features are
obscure. Blainville’s costatus is easily recognizable as the species
I have above noted as glauca, Q.&G. The tail-valve seems distinctive.
Blainville’s albcdus covers the majority of the shells commonly known
in Australia as petholata, Sow., and is the shell Adams & Angas called
conspersa.

98 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Tasmanian specimens of glauca, Q. & G., differed slightly, and these
he christens Zasmanica on account of the prior glaucus, Gray.

Dissecting shells received from Mr. Bednall under the name glauca,
Q. & G., he makes them differ and calls them Bednalli. His figures
did not appear to show sufficient characters to enable me to judge of
their specific value, so I dissected a further number of Tasmanian and
South Australian shells.

South Australian glauca were easily costata, but South Australian
petholata varied, some being costata, others albida, and others midway
between albida and Tasmanica.

A number of Tasmanian shells furnished still more interesting
results. One was a beautiful typical Bednalli, a second was nearer
Tasmanica, whilst a bigger specimen, though undoubtedly the same
species, had much longer insertion plates, and of course the shape of
the valves differed. Some were corrugated, others smoothish, one
South Australian example, though almost typically albidus, being
very smooth, yet young. Young shells, wherever collected, differed
among themselves, but not constantly, and it seemed useless to attempt
to allocate them.

I am therefore compelled to advise the rejection of Zasmanica
(= Bednalli), and cannot even advise its use as a varietal designation.
Further study must be carried out in the field, and it is just possible
that the habits of the animals may give clues which will enable the
fixation of differential characters. From my studies I feel sure that
no such features have yet been grasped.

Thiele’s fifth species is the second Port Jackson species I have above
indicated. He has named it Peteliana, and by means of the sculpture
and form it seems well characterized. From the depressed form and
long insertion plates it lives on more exposed situations than its
companion. As the shells from Australia labelled petholata and glauca
have resulted in such mixed results, no correct synonymy of the new
names can be drawn up. Suter (Journ. Malac., 1905, vol. xii, p. 66)
has recorded glauca, Q. & G., from the Chatham Islands. It will be
interesting to know to which species, if either, the Chatham Island
shell has to be referred. Thiele has introduced a new species
Schauinslandi from that locality, but that is clearly only a fine
celata, Reeve.

PraxipHora costata (Blainville).

Chiton costatus, Blain., Dict. Sci. Nat., 1825, vol. xxxvi, p. 548;
Pilsbry, Man. Conch., 1893, vol. xv, p. 105.

Plaxiphora costata, Blain.: Thiele, Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 24,
plea migs. 20, 21:

I have seen this shell from Queensland, Tasmania, and South
Australia.
PLAXIPHORA ALBIDA (Blainville).

Chiton albidus, Blain., Dict. Sci. Nat., 1825, vol. xxxvi, p. 547;
Pilsbry, Man. Conch., 1893, vol. xv, p. 105. |

C. glaucus, Q. & G., Voy. Astrolabe, Zool., 1834, vol. iii, p. 376,
pl. lxxiv, figs. 7-11.

IREDALE: NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 99

2? C. petholatus, Sow., Mag. Nat. Hist., n.s., 1840, vol. iv, p. 289;
var. porphyrius, Sow., loc. cit.

Chetopleura conspersa, Ad. & Ang., P.Z.S., 1864, p. 193; P.ZS.,
- 1865, p. 187.

Plaxiphora albida, Blain.: Thiele, Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 24,
pl. i, figs. 22, 23.

P. Tasmanica, Blain.: Thiele, loc. cit., p. 25, pl. 11, figs. 24-6,

P. Bednailli, Blain.: Thiele, loc. cit., p. 25, pl. 111, figs. 27-30.

Variously alluded to as petholata, Sow., and glauca, Q. & G. I have
seen this species from New South Wales, Victoria, South Australia,
and Tasmania.

PraxipHora Parenrana, Thiele.

Plaxiphora Peteliana, Thiele, Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 26, pl. iu,
figs. 34-6.
This species I have only as yet seen from Port Jackson, New South

Wales.
PraxreHorA MarrHeEwsi, n.sp.

Plaxiphora conspersa (non Ad. & Ang.), Bednall, Proc. Malac. Soc.,
1897, vol. ii, p. 154.

Shell small, keeled, elevated, elongate oval, side slopes straight.
The shells are usually covered with alge, but the ground colour
can be discerned as yellowish white, with longitudinal brownish
markings. The anterior valve is eight-ribbed; the ribs are strong and
crenulate the margin of the tegmentum. It is broad, very elevated,
with the apex acute, and slightly recurved. The insertion plate is
very short, thick, cut into by eight evenly spaced grooved teeth,
thickened at the edges of the slits, convex internally. Externally,
between the ribs, angularly corrugated. The median valves have the
lateral areas indicated by a strong elevated rib which is nodose in
young specimens. The posterior margin of the median valves is raised
by a similar strong rib; between these two the slight sculpture is
wrinkle V-shaped. The pleural areas are corrugately sculptured
towards the sides, becoming smooth on the median areas. The sutural
laminz broad, short, with the sinus narrow; highest about midway
between sinus and edge, but in the fifth valve scarcely appreciable.
The insertion plates are as in anterior valve, very short, thick, one
slit agreeing with the lateral rib. The posterior valve is broad, the
tegmentum narrow from sinus to mucro, which is terminal, acute, and
elevated. The lateral area consists of a crescentic raised rib, in front
of which is a concave portion, with an anterior elevation. The
insertion plate is represented by a thick semicircular, slightly sinuated
callus. The sutural lamin are broad, short, and almost straight.
The internal coloration is white with the faintest bluish tinge.

In the dried specimens I have, the girdle is leathery, with hairs
disposed in bundles at the sutures. I anticipate this description of
the girdle will need emendation upon examination of fresh shells.
It shows a posterior sinuation. Length of type, 22mm.; breadth,
13mm.

100 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Hab.—South Australia.

Type in British Museum.

From the very short insertion plates it was Sele deduced that it
lived in sheltered places. Bednall, at the above reference, writes—
‘Occurs in company with the Ischnochitons under blocks of stone in
comparatively smooth water,” and gives as localities—‘‘ North Arm,
Port Adelaide on Pinna (Bednall): Sultana Bay, Yorke Peninsula,
S.A. (Matthews & Bednall).” 7

This most interesting shell is by the peculiar characters of the
tail-valve, which I have endeavoured to denote, nearest egregia,
H. Ad. That species is the type of Adams’ genus Premblya, and
J should also so place this shell. Pilsbry reduced this to sectional
rank, but Thiele has reinstated it as a full genus, so it will be very
interesting to see whether this sheil will bear out Thiele’s conclusions.
I have no spirit specimens. It stands quite apart from the other
Australian corrugated Plaxiphora.

PLaxipHoRA ExcuRvaTA, Pilsbry.
Plazxiphora excurvata, Pilsbry, Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 327.

This species, described from Carpenter’s MSS., is unfigured, and to
me quite indeterminable. It is quoted—‘‘ This shell has a general
external resemblance in size and shape to P. cuprea,” but is stated
to be 70mm. long by 89 broad. The largest specimen of P. cuprea,
so named by Carpenter himself, is only 53mm. by 34mm., so that
some error has crept in. The angle of divergence would also indicate
a much higher shell than is usually met with among Australian
Plaxiphora.

Until the type is re-examined it seems that this species must be
ignored, as the name cannot possibly be allotted to either of the ~
preceding four Australian species.

Sponeiocu1ron propuctus, Pilsbry.

Spongiochiton productus (Cpr.), Pilsbry, Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 26;
Wola Xave Pe. Uc

Acanthochites Carpentert, Pilsbry, loc. cit., vol. xv, p. 35, pl. 1,
figs. 14-22.

A shell supposed to be from New Zealand was named in MS. by
Carpenter as Spongiochiton productus, new genus and new species.
Though twice noticed previously in literature, the species was never
published until Pilsbry took it up in 1892. With Carpenter’s good
manuscript description there were no figures.

Later Pilsbry came upon some drawings of a shell made under the
direction of Carpenter. These were unnamed, localized as ‘‘ Port
Elizabeth, South Africa”’, and as the measurements given differed
Pilsbry described them as Acanthochites Carpentert, allotted them to
the section Wotoplax, but recognized their similarity to productus, as
he wrote—‘‘ Compare Spongiochiton productus.”? This latter is quite ©
unknown to New Zealand students, and the former to South
African ones.

IREDALE : NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 101

I intended to make drawings of productus when I recognized that
Carpentert was founded on such drawings. Of this there is not the
slightest doubt.

As Thiele has just published a species of Craspedochiton from
Mauritius, which is very closely allied to productus, it would seem
the South African locality is more likely to be correct.

It will be noted that Pilsbry included the drawings under Wotoplacz.

My examination of the type has induced me to propose that it
be relegated to Craspedochiton, using that name as a section of
Acanthochites. My reasons are: the tail-valve of productus is
essentially the same as that of violaceus, Q. & G., the type of
Loboplax.' Rubiginosus, Hutton,’ has been shown by Thiele*® to be
typically a Loboplax, where Suter‘ had previously referred it. But
from Jaqueatus, Sow.,’ the type of Craspedochiton,® that species
ean scarcely be separated. Indeed, I anticipate the reduction of
rubiginosus, Hutton, to a synonym of lagueatus, Sow., when a longer
series of the latter is examined. The ribbing of the head-valve of
Loboplax is the chief character separating it from Notoplar; but,
in a series of any species of Loboplax or Craspedochiton, that becomes
faint, and in some cases obsolete. There seems no reason for the
retention of Wotoplax, when Craspedochiton is used as sectional under
A canthochites, which course has already been indicated by Smith.

The difficulty of separating these Acanthochites into sections is
well shown in Thiele’s work. In the first part he generically uses
Spongiochiton, Loboplax, Notoplax, and Craspedochiton. In the second
he still retains Craspedochiton, but has eliminated Loboplax in favour
of Spongiochiton, which he reduces to a sub-genus, whilst Motoplax
becomes only a section of the latter. He had, however, introduced
a new sub-genus and genus upon very slight characters, and these he
retains. Our knowledge of the species of Acanthochites is too slight
to form correct conclusions as to the variation in form in closely allied
species, and at present the only safe way is to treat them broadly.
A multiplicity of sections should not be founded on the variation of
inconstant features. So few specimens of any Australasian Acantho-
chites have been handled, that it cannot be said that we know the
limits of variation of any species.

ACANTHOCHITES carInatus, Ad. & Ang.
Acanthochites carimatus, Ad. & Ang., P.Z.S., 1864, p. 194; 1867,
p. 224; Pilsbry, Man. Conch., vol. xv, p. 17.
This species, very definitely stated to have been found at Port

Jackson, N.S.W., was never figured. Though a large and striking
shell, it has never been refound. E. A. Smith (P.Z.8., 1891, p. 392)

1 Pilsbry, Nautilus, 1893, vol. vii, p. 32.

2 T.N.Z.I., 1871 (1872), vol. iv, p. 180.

3 Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 38, pl. v, figs. 16, 17.

4 Journ. Malac., 1906, vol. xii, p. 68, pl. ix, figs. 12-17.

5 P.Z.S., 1841, p. 104.

® Bern. Mittheil., 1853, p. 67.

7 Fauna and Geog. Maldive and Laccadive Archipel., vol. ii, p. 620.

VOL. 1X.—JUNE, 1910. 8

102 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

examined the type, and reported that it seemed to be merely
A. discrepans, Brown, a common European species. Pilsbry deemed
this identification to need confirmation, as it was founded on an
examination of external characters only.

I have disarticulated the specimen, and find there is no doubt
whatever that the shell is simply A. discrepans, Brown. As all
other European shells named by Adams as coming from Australia
have been disallowed, I conclude carinatus, Ad. & Ang., must be
omitted from the Australian lists, and must be added to the synonymy
of discrepans, Brown.

AcANTHOCHITES (CRrAsPEDOcHITON) Maria, Webster.

Acanthochites (Loboplax) Maria, Webster, T.N.Z.I., 1908, vol. xi,
p. 254, pl. xx, figs. 1-11.
Loboplax Stewartiana, Thiele, Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 37, pl. v,
figs. 8-12.
I cannot separate Thiele’s species from the one described very little
earlier by Webster.

Cuiton Stancert, Reeve.

Chiton Stangeri, Reeve, Conch. Icon., 1847, pl. xxu, fig. 150;
Hutton, Man. N.Z. Moll., 1880, p. 111.

Upon Hutton’s suggestion Pilsbry included this species as a
synonym of C. canaliculatus, Q. & G., Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 177.
In 1897 Suter, revising the New Zealand Polyplacophora (Proce.
Malac. Soc., vol. 1, p. 196), reintroduced it as a valid species for
a specimen he had found at Lyttelton. He drew up a detailed
description, pointing out how different it was from canaliculatus.
Later I found also in Lyttelton Harbour two specimens, each of
which were named for me by Mr. Suter from his specimen as
Stangert, Reeve. Examination of the type of Stangeri, Reeve,
shows it to be merely canaliculatus, Q. & G., as Pilsbry placed it,
and moreover very typically so, not even a variety.

Curron SUTERI, n.sp.

Chiton Stangert (non Reeve), Suter, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 11, p. 196.

At the place quoted Suter diagnoses this shell as follows: In’
size, shape, and coloration very much like Chiton limans, but differing
on the following points. The ribs have no acute elevated grains,
but are flattened. ‘The tail-valve has very distinct, flatly nodulous
ribs. The jugum is less acute, divergence 120°. The imbricating
scales of the girdle are very small on both margins, larger in the
middle, shining, not mucronated, and very faintly striated, the strie
being only visible under strong magnifying power. Length 13,
breadth 8 mm.

Hab.—Lyttelton Harbour.

Type in Mr. Suter’s collection.

This very distinct species is at present known by three specimens,
all from Lyttelton Harbour. ‘The shell I have used for comparison —

IREDALE: NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 103

with Stangeri, Reeve, is one named by Mr. Suter from his specimen
described above. It is very slightly smashed and curled, and
measures 11} mm. X 73mm. The pleural areas are sculptured
with sa sulci, widely spaced and extending right across; the dorsal
ridge quite smooth. The valves are beaked. The feature which
separates it immediately from canaliculatus, Q. & G., is the sculpture
of the pleural areas. In Pilsbry’s monograph the peculiar wavy
sulci of that species is well shown in fig. 4 of pl. xxxvi. The
sulci of Sutert are perfectly straight, and much fewer than in
a canaliculatus of the same size. I should even consider it nearer
@reus, Reeve, than either Zimans, Sykes, or canaliculatus, Q. & G., but
whatever it is compared with it is an easily separable shell.

Cuiton HUvLtranus, n.n.

Chiton Torri, Hedley & Hull (mon Suter), Rec. Aust. Mus., 1909,
vol. vii, p. 262, pl. lxxiu, figs. 6-11.

.In honouring Dr. Torr, Messrs. Hedley & Hull overlooked the
fact that Mr. Suter (Proc. Malac. Soc., 1907, vol. vii, p. 295,
fig. 2 in text) had anticipated them in attaching Torr’s name to
a Chiton. In the hope that they have not corrected this error I am
venturing to suggest the above to designate this South Australian
species. In connexion with it and Cozi, Pils., I wish to point out
that Thiele has published a new species, Jellulus, from New South
Wales (Zool. Chun, Heft lvi, p. 98, pl. x, figs. 5-8). This species
was compared by Thiele with jugosus, Gld., but not with Cowz, Pils.
Upon looking in the British Museum for specimens of the latter
species, I could only find one from South Australia. I noted that
this specimen differed from my recollections of shells of Cox
collected in Port Jackson when in company with Mr. Basset Hull,
so I did not use it for comparison. I therefore certainly agree
with Messrs. Hedley & Hull’s remarks concerning the relationships
ot Hullianus and Cozi. I would like to note that when at Caloundra,
Queensland, I collected one specimen of a new species, which,
being very closely related to Coxz, Pils., may be its northern repre-
sentative. There can be no doubt that dellulus, Thiele, is the same
as Coxi, Pils., from a study of Hedley & Hull’s beautiful figures.

Screrocuiton Curristanus (Smith).

Chiton (Ischnochiton) Curtisianus, Smith, Zool. Alert, 1884, p. 78,
pl. vi, fig. D.

Ischnochiton Curtisianus, Smith: Pilsbry, Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 97,
pl. xxiv, fig. 6.

Liolophura Curtisiana, Smith: Pilsbry, loc. cit., pp. 242, 333.

Enoplochiton Torri, Bastow & Gatliff, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vic., 1907,
vol. xx, p. 27, pls. i, iv.

Sclerochiton Curtistanus, Smith: Thiele, Zool. Chun, Heft lvi, p. 96,
pl. x, figs. 29-35.

S. Aruensis, Thiele, loc. cit., p. 96, pl. x, figs. 36-41.

Smith’s Curtiscanus, described from Port Curtis, Queensland, was
transferred to Liolophura by Pilsbry, who had seen no specimens. In

104 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

the description the tail-valve was noted, as follows: Tail-plate much
thicker within along the posterior edge, which is roughened by fine
cross strie, there being no prominent teeth and, of course, no notches.

Dr. Torr collected specimens at the type locality, and they were
described as Hnoplochiton Torri by Bastow & Gatliff. I have examined
a syntype of this species, as well as the types of Smith’s species, and
of the identity of these two there is no doubt.

Sclerochiton miles, Pilsbry, was closely allied, but seemed generically
separable by the presence of a toothed insertion plate in the tail-valve.
Dr. Thiele has, however, referred Curtisianus, Smith, to Selerochiton,
and figured this species as having the tail-valve, with a slit insertion
plate. Moreover, he gave good figures of a new species, Aruensis,
from the Aru Islands, which, from a series of Curtiscanus I myself
collected at the type locality, was easily recognized as simply a young,
well-sculptured shell of that species. He figured the insertion plate
of the tail-valve as toothed for that species also.

Re-examination of the types of that species confirmed Smith’s
description, so I thereupon dissected some of my own shells, with the
result that teeth were easily discernible, as in Thiele’s specimens.
I conclude that the method of dissection may have had something to
do with the apparent lack in the types. I accordingly confirm Thiele’s
disposition, and add that specimens are present in the British Museum
from Thursday Island. Bastow & Gatliff’s reference of the species to
Enoplochiton needs no consideration, as the type of that genus differs
in every essential feature.

Hedley & Hull (Rec. Aust. Mus., 1909, vol. vii, p. 265) have noted
that Zorr?, Bastow & Gatliff, is a synonym of Curtiscana, Smith, but
misled, as I was, by the described character of the tail-plate, have
transferred it to Liolophura. Re-examination of fresh specimens will
certainly enable them to confirm its present generic disposition.
Pilsbry reduced Selerochiton to sectional rank under Chiton, but from
examination of the type of this species and a Ceylon species I agree
with Thiele in separating it as a valid genus.

ONITHOCHITON QUERCINUS (Gould).

Chiton quercinus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, vol. ii,
p. 142; U.S. Expl. Exped. Moll., p. 312, figs. 487, 487a; Otia
Conch., p. 3.

C. ( Onithochiton) querecinus, Gould, Otia Conch., p. 242.

C. Inet, Reeve, Conch. Icon., 1847, No. 94, pl. xvi, fig. 96, det.
fig. 94.

Onithochiton rugulosus, Angas, P.Z.8., 1867, pp. 115, 228, pl. xii,
fig. 29.

O. Incet, Angas, P.Z.8., 1867, p. 223.

O. Lyellit (non Sow.), Pilsbry, Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 248 (pars).

O. quercinus, Gould: Pilsbry, loc. cit., p. 248, pl. lv, figs. 12, 13.

O. rugulosus, Angas: Pilsbry, loc. cit., p. 294, pl. lv, fig. 19; Proc.
Acad. Nat. Soc. Phil., 1894, p. 88.

QO. Incii, Reeve: Thiele, Zoologica Chun, Heft lvi, p. 99, pl. x,
figs. 62, 63.

IREDALE: NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 105

The last word on the Onithochitons of New South Wales is that by
Pilsbry when he accepted ‘‘ two species or at least forms” which he
designated rugulosus, Angas, and guercinus, Gould, with the saving
clause ‘‘ Probably intergrades with the preceding” attached to the
latter. That his caution was justified I am confident. In the first
place, examination of the types of rugu/osus, Angas, and Jncii, Reeve,
prove these names to be synonymous, with priority in favour of the
latter. However, the figures of Gould are good enough to enable the
identity of nei, Reeve, and his quercinus to be established, so that
of the published names quercinus, Gould, becomes the correct one to use.

Onithochiton Lyellit, Sow., has been quoted from Australia, but it is
a Pitcairn Island shell, quite distinct, though no doubt closely allied.
I have closely examined many specimens from New South Wales and
Queensland, and though there sometimes appear the two forms quoted
by Pilsbry I cannot keep them separate. However, rugulosus, Angas,
is absolutely identical with Jnci?, Reeve, and cannot be used for a form,
the latter having priority. My examination of Reeve’s type leads me
to say the same when it is compared with Gould’s figures of quercinus.

Thiele has pointed out at the quotation given that Jnciz, Reeve, is
distinct from Zyelli, Sow. On the same page he introduces a new
species of Onithochiton as from New South Wales, which 1 comment
upon in the succeeding note.

OntrHocarton Scuotvient, Thiele.

Onithochiton Scholvient, Thiele, Zool. Chun, 1909, Heft lvi, p. 99,
pl. x, figs. 60-1.

Upon a tablet in the British Museum labelled Onithochiton Inert,
Reeve, were four specimens of a large new Onithochiton. They were
quite dissimilar to that species, and I had dissected one to prepare
a description. Upon receipt of Dr. Thiele’s paper I recognized at
once my shell under the above name. I only wish here to draw
attention to the locality of Dr. Thiele’s specimens. They were
supposed to have come from New South Wales, but I cannot believe
that. The specimens in the British Museum are labelled ‘‘ West
Australia”, which seems to me more correct.

106

ON UNIO, MARGARITANA, PSEUDANODONTA, AND THEIR
OCCURRENCE IN THE THAMES VALLEY.!

By Frirz Haas, Frankfurt.
Read 11th February, 1910.

In the Journal of Conchology, 1909, vol. xii, p. 321, Mr. J. W. Jackson
and Mr. A. 8S. Kennard mention the occurrence of Unio margaritifer in
the Pleistocene strata of the Thames.

As a special feature of the shells, which according to the description
are exceedingly well preserved, they mention the so-called ‘‘ Thames
mark ’’—an incrustation of carbonate of lime. This fact puzzled me
considerably, since, according to my own experience, the pearl mussel
lives only in water completely or almost free from lime. Such water
always contains large quantities of carbonic acid in solution, which,
after the death of the mussel, dissolves the lime of the shell, and only
the conchyolin layer remains. This fact, so well known to all
zoologists and biologists, cannot be reconciled with the presence of an
incrustation on U. margaritifer from the Thames strata. A fortunate
circumstance materially assisted in explaining this apparent contra-
diction.

About two years ago shells of U. sinuatus, Lam., a species not known
to occur in the Rhine im a living state, were discovered in Holocene
strata of the Rhine, near Ludwigshafen. I was aware that this shell,
which bears some superficial resemblance to the pearl mussel, had
long been confounded with it, and that Rossmissler? was the first
to separate the two forms. It appeared to me not impossible that
English naturalists had made the same mistake as Rossmassler’s
predecessors. Mr. A. 8. Kennard had the great kindness to send me
a specimen of the Thames mussel in question, and it proved to be, in
fact, U. sinuatus. -

I was struck by the coincidence that both in Jackson & Kennard’s
above-mentioned article and in the Census of the British Land and
Freshwater Mollusca issued by the Conchological Society of Great
Britain and Ireland, the pearl mussel—Linné’s Mya margaritifera—is
given under the name of Unio margaritifer, although Schumacher,’ as
far back as 1817, removed this species from the genus Unio, to which it
had been referred by Retzius, and created for it the genus Margaritana.
This separation was based on the difference in structure of the hinge
between Unio and the pearl mussel, which possesses only cardinal
teeth and no laterals, and was universally recognized especially since
in the anatomy of the soft parts important distinctions between the
two were observed. Those who consider the absence of laterals
insufficient reason for generic separation of the pearl mussel from
Unio will probably find conclusive proof in the following comparative

1 Translated from the German text by G. K. Gude.
2 Rossmissler, Iconographie, 1836, Heft iii, p. 22, pl. xiii, fig. 195.
> Schumacher, Nouveau systéme vers test., 1817, p. 137.

HAAS:

ON UNIONIDZ IN

THE THAMES VALLEY. 107

anatomical and embryological characters of the two genera in question

tabulated in parallel columns :—

Unio.

Animal having the inner bran-
chi free from the abdominal sac
for from one-half to their entire
length ; gills united to the mantle
behind to their extreme points or
very nearly so; papille on bran-
chial and anal openings unbranched;

superanal openings always closed |

below."

Eggs developed only in the
outer gills of the female into
a glochidium 0°29 mm. in length,
possessing two triangularly
rounded flattened shells con-
nected by means of an inner basal
ligament [adductor muscle ].

Of the two sides of the triangle
the anterior is the greater. At
the apex of each occurs a strong
hook, bent inwards, which is pro-
vided with numerous minute
teeth.

Larval threads (byssus threads)
present.?

To return to Unio sinuatus.

MARGARITANA.

Animal with very long gills,
inner wider in front, free for the
greater part of their length from
the abdominal sac, the two pairs
united to their posterior ends, which
project backwards for some distance
unconnected with the mantle ; bran-
chial opening having crowded, often
arborescent papille arranged in
folds; anal openixg smooth or
crenulate ; superanal opening not
closed below.”

Eggs developed both in the
outer and inner gills of the female
into a glochidium only 0°0475 mm.
in length, and possessing rounded,
extremely convex shells, which,
when closed, give it a globular
form.

The two sides of the shells are
almost equal. True hooks are
wanting. In their place one
observes at the apex of the shell
6-7 attenuated hooks bent for-
ward and inward.

Larval threads (byssus threads)
present.®

A true Unio, the hinge being provided

with cardinals and laterals and described in 1819 by Lamarck? as

follows: ‘‘Unio testa ovato-oblonga, superne coarctato-sinuata, crassa ;

natibus subprominulis; dente cardinali crasso, lobato, striato.”

Mya margaritifera(?), Linné: Gmelin, p. 3219; Lister, Conch., pl. cxlix,
fig. 4; Knorr, Vergn., vol. iv, pl. xxv, fig. 2; Schroter, Flussc.,
play ne i- Drap, Hist. Molli p. 132) pl, x, figs. 8, 16, 19;
Ency., pl. cexlviii, figs. la, 6.

In the diagnosis quoted above the lateral lamelle are not mentioned.
This circumstance, together with the citation of the figures of
Margaritana margaritifera of Lister, Schroter, and Draparnaud, leads
to the conclusion that Unio sinuatus was considered to be related
to U. elongatus® (a true Margaritana being, in fact, the narrow

1 After Simpson, 1900, Proc. U.S. Nat. Museum, vol. xxii, p. 680.

* After Simpson, ibid., p. 674.

’ After Harms, 1909, Zool. Jahrb., Abth. fiir Anat. u. Ont., Band xxviii, Heft i.
4 Lamarck, 1819, Hist. Nat. Anim. sans Vert., vol. vi, p. 70.

5 Loe. cit., p. 70.

108 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

elongated local form peculiar to England) and both looked upon as
varieties of the pearl mussel. This conclusion receives further —
support from the fact that Lamarck compares the shapes of the
two: ‘Elle [ie. U. elongatus| est, proportionellement, plus étroite,
plus allongée, et moins sinueuse que la précédente [i.e. U. simuatus |.”
Deshayes, who edited the second edition of Lamarck’s istovre
naturelle des animaux sans vertébres, and had access to his collection,
recognized the true affinity of U. simwatus from Lamarck’s type-
specimen and omitted from the text the erroneous citations referring
to Margaritana margaritifera. The retention of the reference to
Encyclopédie méthodique, pl. cexlviii, figs. 1a, 6, already given in
the first edition, on the other hand, leaves, as first pointed out by
Rossmiassler, one illustration — certainly not conspicuous for its
excellence—of U. sinuatus.

In spite of these facts doubt has been expressed, quite recently, as
to the correct generic position of our species. Simpson, in his
Synopsis, already cited, p. 678, considers U. sinuatus a form of
U. crassus, Retz., which, curiously enough, he refers to Margaritana.
With regard to the relation of U. sinuatus to U. crassus I need simply
mention that, apart from the external aspect which causes the latter
to appear as a miniature representation of the former, the two species
have nothing in common. How Simpson can regard U. sinuatus as
a Margaritana appears to me totally inexplicable, especially since in
the foot-note to his Wargaritana crassa he mentions the presence of
well-developed laterals. Moreover, according to the anatomy of the
soft parts.of a specimen from Wandersleben in Thuringia’ dissected
by me, it is a true Unio.

After these discursions I trust Unio sinuatus will be left in peace
and will not have to continue further perambulating from one genus
to another.

I will now refer very shortly to the other Unios living in the
Thames Valley. My brother, who resides in England, and to whom
I am indebted for nearly all my English Naiades, collected for me
U. pictorum, L., and U. tumidus, Retz., but was unable to find a single
specimen of U. Batavus, Lam. This absence of the commonest Unio
in all running waters on the European Continent is confirmed in the
Census of the British Land and Freshwater Mollusca, but is in direct
contradiction to the statement by Maton & Rackett,? who described
their I/ya Batava from the River Kennet in Berkshire, therefore from
the Thames Valley. On the other hand, the remarks of these two
English authors, whose quick eyes did not fail to detect differences in
structure of the hinges of other mussels, on the hinge of their Iya
Batava (‘ cardo ut in Mya pictorum’’) gives the impression that they
1 Retzius (Diss. Hist. Nat., 1788, p. 17) cites after the diagnosis of his Unio erassus,

Schroter, Flussconchylien, 1779, pl. ii, fig. 2, as illustrating his species. The
specimen there figured, called by Schroter Mya testa crassa, originated from
Wandersleben in Thuringia, and for this reason I attached much importance, in
my anatomical investigations of the European Naiades, to the fact that I could

examine specimens of U. crassus from Schroter’s original habitat.
2 Maton & Rackett, Trans. Linn. Soc. London, 1807, vol. viii, p. 37.

HAAS: ON UNIONID@ IN THE THAMES VALLEY. 109

had before them stunted, abnormally rounded shells of U. pictorum; the
addition of the term rarissima also supports this view. Mr. Kennard,
whose opinion on the subject I solicited, also concludes that they were
misled by an erroneous identification.

The specimens of UY. pictorum and U. tumidus collected in the
Thames at Surbiton by my brother are characterized by sharply
defined bronze-coloured nepionic shells, which show the apical
sculpture peculiar to each.

From the Pleistocene of the Thames Valley a U. dittoralis has been
described, as also from the Pleistocene of the Rhine near Mosbach. On
careful comparison with recent specimens of JU. littoralis the Mosbach
form was found to differ from the former in the structure of the hinge,
which led me to describe it as a new species under the name of
U.. Kinkelint.! Through the courtesy of Mr. Kennard I received
from Pleistocene sand of three different ages from the South of
England several specimens of the so-called WU. littoralis which corre-
spond with the Mosbach form in a peculiar manner. Whilst the shells
from the geologically oldest habitat, Swanscomb, were almost identical
with my J. Kinkelini, those from Crayford differed somewhat from
the type, and the geologically most recent habitat, Clacton, produced
specimens almost identical with UW. littoralis from the North of France.
The principal character of U. Kinkelini I considered to be the blunt
hinge, which was further distinguished from the somewhat neat hinge
of U. littoralis by the possession of several auxiliary teeth. The
English forms constitute in the before-mentioned sequence a complete
transition from typical U. Kinkelini to U. littoralis, so that the
Mosbach form is not so isolated as I concluded at first.

According to the Census of the British Land and Freshwater
Mollusea no J/argaritana occurs in the Thames Valley. In view of
the abundance of lime in the water of the Thames the absence of this
genus is not surprising, since, as I have already mentioned, Margari-
tana only occurs in water deficient, or nearly so, in lime. As a proof
how extraordinarily sensitive the pearl mussel is as regards water rich
in lime the following experience may be adduced. During nine months
I kept alive several specimens of JJargaritana margaritifera in
Heidelberg water destitute of lime, which, upon being placed in water
from Frankfurt-a.-M. containing comparatively little lime, died in
a few hours.

I am indebted to my brother for the discovery of a mussel which
appears hitherto to have been overlooked not only in the Thames but
in the whole of England, as I find no reference to its occurrence in the
Census. Although represented only by a single, but unmistakable
specimen from the Thames at Molesey, I have before me the species
of Pseudanodonta, Bourg., living in Germany in the Rhine district,
i.e. P. elongata, Hol. Many authors, knowing the genus Psewdanodonta
only from figures, have referred its various forms—comp/lanata, Zelr.,
elongata, Hol., borealis, Kob., ete.—to Anodonta, since these two genera
agree in the absence of tecth on the hinge and in some other particulars.

1 Unio Kinkelini, Haas, Nachr. Blatt. Deutsch. Malak. Ges., 1908, p. 117.

110 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

As, however, many, and to my mind important, differences exist in
the structure of the shells and in the anatomy of the soft parts,
I consider the retention of the genus Pseudanodonta, as defined by
Bourguignat, quite justified. As living Pseudanodontas from the
Rhine, the Neckar, and the Danube were at my disposal for anatomical
investigation, I am enabled to subjoin a diagnosis based on shell and
anatomical characters as compared with those of Anodonta.

PsEUDANODONTA. ANODONTA.

Shell rhombic, more or less Shell elliptical, thin, cnflated,
elongated, thin, much compressed, | mostly winged posteriorly; beak
almost without wings, gaping | sculpture consisting of rather
behind; beak sculpture consisting | numerous parallel ridges, usually
of few isolated, rather elevated | somewhat doubly looped; surface
tubercles; surface usually smooth, | generally smooth, shining; hinge
shining; hinge edentulous, re- | edentulous, reduced to a mere
duced to a mere line, never curved; | line, seldom curved; muscle-scars
muscle-scars rather faint. rather faint.

Animal having the gills free Animal with the gills free from
about half the length from the | the abdominal sac from one-half
abdominal sac; palpiratherlong; | to their entire length; palpi
branchial orifice papillose, darkly | generally large; branchial open-
coloured; anal orifice with small | ing papillose, darkly pigmented ;
but true papille, darkly coloured; | anal opening without papilla, but
superanal orifice closed behind. | sometimes very slightly crenulate,
Gills very soft; the eggs develop | darkly pigmented; — superanal
in the outer gills of the female | opening small, widely separated
into a glochidium 0°33 mm. in | from the anal.t
length. Itis very convex, rounded Gill rather solid; the eggs
triangular in form, provided with | develop in the outer gills of the
rather short blunt hooks, and is | female intoa glochidium 0°35 mm.
without a larval thread. long. It is rather flat, rounded
triangular in form, provided with
large narrow hooks, and has a
| larval thread.

To my knowledge a more correct anatomical and embryological
description of Pseudanodonta has not hitherto been published. The
distinctive characters of this genus may be further multiplied; the
formation of the ova differs considerably from that of Anodonta,”
the nearest approach being observed in Unio. According to Schierholz *
the bundles of sensory threads peculiar to glochidia are differently
arranged in the glochidium of Pseudanodonta from those of Anodonta.
In this respect the conditions remind us of those obtaining in the
glochidium of Unio. I will not here refer to the histological structure
of the gills, although this exhibits important differences in the two

1 After Simpson, Synopsis of the Naiades, 1900, p. 620.

2 Flemming, Archiv f. Mikro. Anat., 1874; Sitz. Ber. Math. Nat. Akad. Wien,
1875, vol. lxxi.

3 Schierholz, Denkschr. Kais. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Math. Nat. Cl., 1888.

HAAS: ON UNIONID® IN THE THAMES VALLEY. ETL

genera. I think the characters indicated in the foregoing comparative
tables are sufficient to demonstrate the claim to generic rank of
Pseudanodonta.

I possess a specimen of Pseudanodonta elongata, Hol., from the
Thames. This species occurs in the identical form in the Upper
Rhine, the Neckar, the Main, the Moselle, the Lower Rhine, and
the Meuse, and is probably represented also in the Schelde and
Seine. It differs from P. complanata trom the Danube, the type
of the genus, in its dwarf elongated form. Other species, still
unnamed, occur in the Weser, the Elbe, the Oder, and in Sweden.
Hanley! states that in Linné’s collection the box with Anodonta
anatina contains a Pseudanodonta which corresponds exactly with the
figure in Rossmissler, Icon. iv, pl. xx, fig. 288. The figure of this
Linnean Pseudanodonta, however, represents a true A. anatina in its
elongated state, exactly like those | have from Sweden. Misled by
this error on Hanley’s part, Simpson treats Pseudanodonta simply as
Anodonta, and places it in his Synopsis under the comprehensive
A. cygnea.

In conclusion, and in order to complete the consideration of the
Unionide of the Thames, I must refer to the English Anodontas. In
this connexion a question crops up which can only be settled by the
examination of Linné’s collection of shells. It is with respect to
the nomenclature of the species of Anodonta, which in Germany,
through Rossmissler’s influence, is treated in quite a different way
from that in England. Hanley certainly states that Linné’s 4. cygnea
corresponds with the figure in the Iconographie, pt. iv, pl. xix,
fig. 280, indicated by Rossmiissler as 4. Ce/lensis, Schrot. Unfortunately
Hanley’s error in connexion with Pseudanodonta, already referred to,
has shaken my confidence in him in such a manner that I will not at
present attempt to settle this question of nomenclature, but must
defer this until my visit to London. In order, however, not to be
misunderstood by my English readers I will quote with each specific
name the respective figures in Rossmissler’s Iconographie. In
Germany we distinguish only two species of Anodonta—A. Cellensis,
Schrot. (Icon., pl. xix, fig. 280), and A. piscinalis, Nilss. (Icon.,
pl. xix, fig. 281). 4. anatina, L. (Icon., pl. xxix, figs. 417-20), is
considered to be a degenerate form of A. piscinalis, as found in brooks
with a strong current. A. cygnea (Icon., pl. ili, fig. 67) is a convergent
form between 4. Cellensis and A. piscinalis found in pools and ponds
with deep tenacious mud. I will not here consider the other forms of
Anodonta, and only refer to my article on ‘‘ Die Najadenfauna des
Oberrheins vom Diluvium bis zur Jetzzeit”’.’

I possess A. piseinalis, Nilss., in quite typical form from the Thames
at Surbiton. This species is also conspicuous—as far as the specimens
from this locality are concerned—for the sharply defined nepionic
shell.

A. Cellensis, which prefers still water, will hardly be found in the

1 Hanley, Ipsa Linneei Conchylia, 1858, p. 144.
2 Abh. Senckenb. Naturf. Ges., 1910.

112 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Thames. But from the Serpentine in Hyde Park, which, as far as
I know, is connected with the Thames, I have A. Cellensis, var. cygnea. —

In conclusion, I may mention that the Unionide of the Thames have
a great resemblance to those of the Rhine, so that zoogeographers can
confirm the assumption of geographers and geologists, that previous
to the formation of the German Ocean the Thames was a left tributary
of the Rhine. For further details I would refer to my article,
already alluded to, where this question is further elaborated. This
short article must not be considered a monograph of the Naiades of
the Thames; it is simply intended to fix the distribution in England
of the four North European genera of Naiades, in order to prepare
the way for a real monograph of the Unionide of the British Isles,
based on zoogeographical data. It will be-a great source of satisfaction
to me if these remarks should stimulate an interest for the Unionide
in England, and be the means of obtaining some converts on the other
side of the British Channel for my distinguished friend and teacher,
Dr. Kobelt, founder of the comparative investigation of rivers by
means of the Unionide,’ who this year, on February 20th, celebrated
his 70th birthday.

1 Kobelt, Nachr. Blatt. Deutsch. Malak. Ges., 1908, p. 49.

115

DESCRIPTION OF VIVIPARA FRAGILIS, N.SP., FROM
DUTCH NEW GUINEA.

By H. B. Presron, F.Z.S.
Read 11th February, 1910.

VIVIPARA FRAGILIS, 0.sp.

Shell fusiformly turbinate, obtuse, much eroded, reddish chestnut;
whorls 5, convex, shouldered above, bearing three spiral carinz, marked
with transverse lines of growth, and sculptured with numerous
raised, wavy, spiral striz, which become more numerous towards
the base; sutures deeply impressed; umbilicus narrow; columella

rather obliquely curved; peristome slightly thickened below, erect
above, continuous, blackish; aperture subcircular; operculum horny
with sub-lateral nucleus. Alt. 40, diam. maj. 30 mm.; aperture,
alt. 19, diam. 16 mm.

Hab.—Manswén Bien Lake, Central Arfak Mountains, Dutch New
Guinea, at an altitude of 8000 feet.

114

ON AN UNDESCRIBED ANODONTA FROM THE ENGLISH
WEALDEN FORMATION, WITH REMARKS ON THE OTHER
UNIONIDZ OF THE SAME PERIOD.

By R. Burtzen Newron, F.G.S.
Read 11th February, 1910.
(Published by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum.)
PLATE I.

Tur typical Wealden deposits of the South of England occupy
a large tract of Sussex, Kent, and Surrey, which is enclosed by
the Chalk escarpments of the North and South Downs. Extensions
of the same formation occur beyond this region, more especially
in the Isle of Wight and Dorsetshire. These strata have yielded
a remarkable fauna and flora, such as minute Ostracoda, delicate
insect remains, mollusca, fishes, reptiles of great size like the
Iguanodon, ferns, cycads, and other plants. All these organisms
serve to indicate that the deposits containing them were of an
estuarine or lacustrine character, and that freshwater conditions
prevailed during their period of sedimentation. A considerable
literature exists on the Wealden fossils, the basis of which is to
be found in the works of Gideon Algernon Mantell, mostly published
between 1822 and 1851. For our knowledge of the Unioniform
mollusca of this period we are, however, almost entirely dependent
on the writings of James de Carle Sowerby,! who described, as early
as 1828, several forms of Unio collected by Mantell from quarries
in the Tilgate Forest area of Sussex, as well as some further species
in 1836-7 from Sussex localities, also collected by Mantell, which
were in illustration of W. H. Fitton’s memoir ‘‘On some of the
Strata between the Chalk and the Oxford Oolite”. In 1844 Mantell?
described and figured in outline the now well-known U. Valdensis
which he had discovered in the Wealden beds of the Isle of Wight
(near Brook), comparing it with some of the recent massive forms
of that genus found in North American waters, such as UJ. purpuratus.
Further figures of this species were published in 1846 by James de
Carle Sowerby,*® but without text, Mantell‘ also issuing in the
following year some excellent illustrations of the same shell, with
an extended notice of its history.

The species of Unio thus referred to comprise aduncus, antiquus,
compressus, cordiformis, porrectus, Mantelli, Martini, Gualtert, and
subtruncatus, all of Sowerby, whilst the history of Valdensis, as
stated, is entirely due to Mantell. It is of interest to mention that
with the exception of two of these species (Gualtert and subtruncatus)

1 J. de C. Sowerby, Mineral Conchology, 1828, vol. vi, pp. 189-92, pls. 594-5,
and Trans. Geol. Soc. London, 1836-7, ser. 1, vol. iv, p. 346, pl. xxi,
figs. 14-17.

2 Mantell, Amer. Journ. Sci. (Silliman), 1844, vol. xlvii, pp. 403-6, figs. 1-3.

3 J. de C. Sowerby, Mineral Conchology, 1846, vol. vii, pl. 646.

4 Mantell, London Geological Journ., 1847, No. 2, pp. 41-4, pl. xiv.

NEWTON: ON ANODONTA BECKLESI, N.SP., ETC. 115

the remaining types are preserved in the British Museum. Although
new material has come to hand since this early work was accomplished,
no attempt has since been made by paleontologists in this country
to increase our knowledge of these freshwater shells, but through
the researches of Koch,! Dunker,? Struckmann,’* Parent,* and others,
we learn that some of the English species of Unio are closely
related to certain forms found in the Wealden areas of Germany,
France, etc.

The Spanish Wealden beds also exhibit a similar resemblance,
Messrs. Palacios & Sanchez® having discovered a large Unio showing
affinities with the English Valdensis.

With regard to the genus Anodonta, one of the edentulous members
of the Unionide, it may be said to be of particularly rare occurrence
in rocks of Mesozoic age, and the species about to be described from
the Wealden strata is probably the oldest authentically known from
this or any other country. Certain species have been published which
have since been relegated to other genera, as for instance Quenstedt’s ®
Anodonta lettica, as well as arenacea and dubia of Oscar Fraas,’ all
from the German Trias, which Alberti® has recognized as belonging
to his genus Anoplophora. .

Again, Mathéron’s® U. Gardanensis, from the uppermost French
Cretaceous, although placed by some authors in Anodonta, is more
probably a form of Spatha, as suggested by Sandberger.” The latest
Cretaceous beds (Laramie Group) of North America have, however,
produced a well-recognized form of the genus in Anodonta propatoris
of C. A. White,!' which is said to have the general aspect of modern
types of this genus as found in the rivers of that country.

In Paleozoic times there thrived a large freshwater shell which
had been described by W. H. Baily as Anodonta Jukesi, but which
has since been recognized under the genus Archanodon of Howse.”

Ludwig! has reported a number of shells as Anodonta from the
Paleozoic freshwater deposits of the Oural country, but from an

1 Koch & Dunker, Beitrige Norddeutschen Oolithgebildes Versteinerungen, 1837,
pp. 58-9, pl. vii.
Dunker, Monographie Norddeutschen Wealdenbildung, 1846, pl. xi, pp. 26-8.
Struckmann, Die Wealden-Bildungen von Hannover, 1880, pls. i, 11, pp. 64-70.
Parent, ‘‘ Le Wealdien du Bas-Boulonnais’’: Ann. Soc. Géol. Nord,1893, vol. xxi,
p- 50.

5 Palacios & Sanchez, ‘‘ La Formacion Wealdense Soria y Logrono”’: Bol. Com-
mapa Geol. Espana, 1885, vol. xii, pp. 136-8, pls. vi, vil.

6 Handbuch der Petrefactenkunde, 1852, pl. xliv, fig. 16, p. 529.
Oscar Fraas, ‘‘ Ueber Semionotus und einige Keuper-Conchylien ’’ : Wurttem-
bergische Nat. Jahresh., 1861, vol. xvii, pp. 81-101, pl. i.

8 F. von Alberti, Ueberblick tiber die Trias, 1864, pp. 133-41.

9 P. Mathéron, Catalogue méthodique et descriptif des Corps Urganisés Fossils,

Bouches-du- Rhone, 1842, p. 170, pl. xxiv, figs. 4, 5.

10 F, Sandberger, Die Land- und Siisswasser-Conchylien der Vorwelt, 1871, Heftiii,

BP Ww vo

5 thc
zt a A. White, 12th Ann. Rep. U.S. Geol. Surv. Territories for 1878, part i, 1883,
p- 61, pl. xxiv, fig. 2.
1 R, Howse, Nat. Hist. Trans. Northumberland, 1878, vol. vii, p. 173, pl. xiv;
and R. B. Newton, Geol. Mag., 1899, pp. 245-51.
13 Ludwig, Paleontographica, 1861, vol. x, pp. 19-22, pl. iii.

116 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

examination of the types these have been considered by Mr. Wheelton
Hind! as belonging to the genus Carbonicola.

Some few forms of Anodonta are found in Tertiary formations,
although the evidence seems to prove that probably from a generally
thin and delicate shell-structure, the genus is sparingly distributed
geologically, and that so far as can be ascertained no true examples
appear to be known below the Wealden formation.

Awoponta BECKLESI, n.sp.

‘© A large Anodon (?),” S. H. Beckles, ‘‘On the Lowest Strata of the
Cliffs at Hastings’’?: Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., 1856, vol. xii,
pp. 291, 292.

Description.—Valves oblong, suboval, sometimes sub-quadrangular,
thin-tested, length usually about 1} times in excess of the height,
widely inflated over the umbonal region, afterwards compressed to the
margins; dorsal line well below umbonal region, straight, nearly
parallel with ventral margin, angulated at both ends; anterior side
short, well rounded; posterior surface oblique, wide, much depressed,
produced, obliquely margined, subangulate at ventral corner, furnished
with a prominent, more or less concave, obtuse ridge extending from
the umbones to the postero-ventral angle, followed by one or two
obscure oblique costze, which, like the ridge, originate at the umbones;
ventral margin extensive and curved; umbones anterior, more or less
polished, bending inwards, having the dorsal margins of umbonal region
elongate, flattened, and nearly parallel with each other ; sculpture
consisting of periodical, nearly equidistant, concentric growth-lines,
with finer striations within, which become subangulate at the postero-
ventral corner, and then assume an upward oblique direction to meet
the dorsal margin. Crossing the concentric lines is a series of
extremely fine and elevated, mostly equidistant, radial striations which
extend from the umbones to the margins, occurring occasionally in
pairs, and frequently interrupted, when the broken lines exhibit fine
tapering ends which are laterally disposed without touching. Between
the main radial striations are numerous finer lines taking the same
direction. Hinge characters unknown.

Dimensions of two examples in millimetres.

A B
Height . : ; ; j . : 2) O20 aes
Length . s : . 144 ~~. 100
Wanlgoraell diameter on both rales wahhen closed . 380 .. 20

Remarks.—This description apples to a generally large form of
Anodonta, examples of which in the British Museum were collected
by Mantell, Samuel Beckles, and in more recent years by the late
Philip Rufford. Beckles, as far back as 1856, referred ‘‘to a large
Anodon (?)”” being found in the Hastings deposits, which probably
included the form now described, although his statement might also
have had reference to a much larger freshwater bivalve commonly
found in this formation, but which, from a recent examination of

1 W. H. Hind, Mon. Pal. Soc., 1894, p. 24.

~
i

Vol. IX, Pl. 1.

a
2
z
n
rrr)
=
=
°o
wu
a
<
BE
z
fe)
(=)
°
za
<x

NEWION : ON ANODONTA BECKLESI, N.SP., ETC. ily

partial internal characters, may now be pronounced as belonging to
the true Unio. Some of these latter shells actually bear manuscript
names written by Mantell and Beckles, indicating that they were
regarded as Anodonta. The characters of the species under descrip-
tion are spread over two or three specimens in different states of
preservation, although unfortunately without details of the hinge, as ~
none have been successfully developed in that region. An interesting
point of this shell is its general resemblance to Anodonta propatoris of
C. A. White from the Upper Cretaceous (Laramie Beds) rocks of the
United States, and also to some modern forms living in North American
rivers, especially that known as A. Stewartiana of Reeve (Conchologia
Iconiea, 1870, pl. xxxili, species 133), thus showing the persistence
of one particular type of this genus from Wealden to modern times.
But although exhibiting a similarity of contour, the Wealden shell is
much more compressed and larger, whilst the ornamentation appears
to separate it from anything seen either in a recent or fossil form.
The radial striations are better exhibited on a specimen displaying
a dorsal view of both valves in the closed condition. It is possible
that such markings represent the position of the original colour-streaks
which may have been a feature of the valves during the life of the
mollusc, as is common among recent Anodonta and the shells of the
Unionide generally. Probably the outer shell-structure is not present,
in which case the ornamentation seen would occur just below it,
because in the modern A. cygnea radial striations are observable on
the nacreous layer which lies beneath the outer shelly covering. The
species is in other ways well characterized, especially in connexion
with the marked angularity of the lateral aspect of the valves, the
posterior region being strikingly developed.

The specific name proposed is in memory of a former geologist,
S. H. Beckles, F.R.S., who was one of the earlier authorities on the
geology and fossils of the deposits in the neighbourhood of Hastings.

Occurrence.—Examples of this species are found in the ‘ Fairlight
Clays’, which is the basal division of the Wealden beds near Hastings,
having been obtained from between Ecclesbourne and Fairlight Glen.
They occur in grey-coloured sandstones, reddish ironstone, and softish
drab clays, being sometimes accompanied on the same matrix by
fragmentary plant remains.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE J.
Anodonta Becklesi, n.sp.
Wealden (Fairlight Clays). Near Hastings.

Fic. 1. Specimen with extended valves on matrix, showing excavated posterior
HOES: ei lineations, ete. [P. Rufford Coll., British Museum,

» 2. Right valve, of a subquadrate form, attached to matrix. [P. Rufford

Coll., British Museum, L. 6228.]

Dorsal view of an example with closed valves, exhibiting smooth umbonal
regions and wide posterior area. [S. H. Beckles Coll., British Museum,
L. 8384.]

», 4. Details of sculpture-markings as observed on specimen represented by
Fig. 3, x 3, showing the disjointed character of the filiform radial
striations.

WNote.—The figures on this Plate are of the natural size, with the exception of

Fig. 4, which is a magnification.

VOL. Ix.—JUNE, 1910. 9

co
.

118

NOTES ON (I) PLEISTOCENE, (II) HOLOCENE, (III) RECENT NON-
MARINE SHELLS FROM MALLORCA; (IV) MARINE SHELLS
ASSOCIATED WITIL THE HOLOCENE DEPOSITS; (V) MARINE
SHELLS FROM ALCUDIA, MALLORCA; (VI) NON-MARINE
SHELLS FROM MANRESA, CATALUNA.

By Rev. R. Asuineron Buiten, B.A., F.L.S., F.G.S.
Read \1\th March, 1910.
Tue list of shells from Mallorca need a few words of explanation,
otherwise they are principally useful as localizing certain species,
a sort of pioneer work which may some day prove advantageous.

I. PLetstocene.

The Pleistocene forms are interesting principally as having been
found by Miss Dorothea M. A. Bate in the same deposits in which she
discovered Myotragus Balearicus, Bate, last spring, as described in the
Geological Magazine, 1909, p. 885. The Quaternary rocks of Majorca
and Minorca are discussed by Henri Hermite.’ It is not necessary to
go into the geological questions involved, otherwise than saying that
he mentions the occurrence of Helix Companyont, Aléron, in deposits
containing many (still existing) marine species near Palma; also near
Andraitx HI, Companyont and Tudorella ferruginea, Lam., and near
Coll den Rebasa the two latter with Bulimus sp. and Helix Caroli,
Dohrn (var.). However, it behoves one to say that as these Quaternary
rocks are not differentiated sufficiently from one ancther, it is uncertain
whether these deposits, containing the above-mentioned land shells,
are to be regarded as Pleistocene or Holocene; if the level at which
they occur were known we might be more certain of the epoch to which
they severally belong. The four species found by Miss Bate are
definitely Pleistocene, having been found in company with a now
extinct mammal. :

II. Hotocene.

Porto Pi.—The shells found here occurred in a hill-wash down

to a depth of 8 feet. The section was well-defined, near the end

MAMMA GW Maw SEAL (A avlerin path Bi

Besse esSs=)'%

3
Level of Road.

of the mule tram-car line from Palma, about 3 miles out from the
latter place. ‘The face nearest the road contained (besides the non-
marine mollusca) specimens of marine mollusca and some fragments of

1 « Etudes géologiques sur les iles Baléares’’ (Premiére Partie), Paris, 1879,
pp. 277-99.

BULLEN: ON MOLLUSCA FROM MALLORCA, WTC. 119

pottery, the thick blackish pottery with yellow glaze being found
about 5 feet down. I noticed no pottery of this type of colour in the
market at Palma. The other fragments were nearer the surface.
The pottery and marine shells probably are derived from refuse
material and seaweed, used to fertilize the soil, for the island has been
agriculturally occupied certainly from Phcenician times and probably
much earlier. The depth of the deposit gradually thins off up the
hill above. The section observed is a considerable distance in from
the sea-front, and about 60 feet above sea-level.

1. Overburden (containing non-marine and marine mollusca and

pottery) varying from 6-8 feet in thickness.

2. Sandy limestones 10-15 inches in thickness.

‘3. Red crumbly clay.

Alcudia.'—The Holocene deposits at Alcudia form a low sea-cliff
quite near the sea, there being very little foreshore—in some parts
none. The farmers use seaweed for manure, and this probably
accounts for the mixture of non-marine and marine shells in the
course of ages. The land has a slight slope downwards to the
sea-front, and the soil has no doubt been washed down in that
direction, and caused the mélange.

Manresa.—These Holocene deposits were near the bridge above the
railway, and were in places quite 10 feet thick.

Ill. Tar Recenr Non-Marive Mo.tusca.

Bellwer.—The hill on which Bellver Castle stands is about 350 feet
O.D., and is very rich in mollusca. The Holocene deposit was near
the summit of the hill.

Alcudia (Port of).—The recent land and freshwater mollusca were
found on the large stretch of blown sand, with swampy bits of land in
parts of it, which is dammed off from the sea by a strand of natural
concrete containing abundance of Cerithium vulgatum, Conus mediter-
raneus, and Helix Pisana, etc. The whole of the shells from Alcudia
were procured in less than two hours.

One of the land shells from Porto Pi deserves a note specially to
itself. It was found adhering to a rock in the full blaze of sunlight,

1 The old walled Roman town of Alcudia is a mile from the sea; we are dealing
with the fishing village.

120 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

and looked quite dead when boxed. Six weeks afterwards on being
unpacked it was found to have made a fresh epiphragm. It was sent
to the Rev. E. H. Bowell, who has, however, not yet reported upon
its radula. Its shape and markings are seemingly abnormal, but
there are suggestions of HH. aspersa in its colouring. Its primary
whorls most closely resemble a specimen of Otala vermiculata, Miull.,
from the same place, and it may be provisionally placed with that
species. It is perhaps, however, a hybrid between O. vermiculata and
H. aspersa. (See figure on p. 119. )

In conclusion I have to thank Dr. Bottger and Messrs. G. K. Gude
and A. Santer Kennard for identifications of critical species.

Notr.—Recent shells, Palma, Mallorca. On March 10th, 1909, returning from
the railway station round the walls on the west of Palma, we passed a number of
trees (probably plane-trees) with bare patches surrounded by bark. Numerous
young snails were in these hollows glued to the trees and varnished over by the
exudation of gum from the wounded trees. It was curious to see so many hundreds
of young snails thus mummified.

PLEISTOCENE.

Cap DE PERA.

Vitrea lentiformis (Kob.).
Otala Balearica (Zieg.).

MANRESA.
Testacella Maugei, Fer.
Helicella virgata (Mtg.).
H. Itala (Linn.).

Xerophila cespitum (Drap.), var. aff.

introducta, Bet.

Helicomanes maritima (Drap.).

Tachea splendida (Drap.).
Helix aspersa, Mill.

Otala vermiculata (Mill.).
O. lactea (Mill.).

O. punctata (Mull.).

Theba Carthusiana (Drap.).
Rumina decollata (Linn.).
Cecilianella acicula (Miull.).
Pomatias elegans (Miull.).

Porto Pt.
Vitrea sp.

Helicomanes maritima (Drap.).

HI. variabilis (Drap.).

Helix aspersa, Mill.

H, Pisana, Mull.

HT, sp. (young).

Tachea splendida (Drap.).
Leucochroa cariosula (Mich.).
Otala vermiculata (Mill.).

O. lactea (Mill.).

Trochula terrestris (Ch.).

T. elata (Faure-Biguet).

Helicella Nyelti (Pfr.).
Tudorella ferruginea (Lam.).

HOLOCENE.

Theba Carthusiana (Mill.).
Rumina decollata (Linn.).
Folliculus folliculus (Lam.).
Clausilia bidens, Drap.
Tudorella ferruginea (Lam.).

MariInE SHELLS
(found mixed with the above).

Columbella rustica, Lam.
Cerithium vulgatum, Brug.
Conus Mediterraneus, Brug.
Tapes decussatus (Linn.).
Diplodonta lupina (Poli).

BELLVER.
Xerocampylea apicina (Lam.).
Trochula terrestris (Ch.).
Rumina decollata (Linn.).
Folliculus folliculus (Lam.).
Clausilia bidens, Drap.

ALCUDIA.

Vitrea lentiformis (Kob.).
Helicomanes maritima (Drap.).
Trochula elata (Faure-Biguet).

Marine SuHeELts (mixed with the above).

Cerithium vulgatum, Brug.
Osilinus articulatus (Lam.).

“OySTIYO

nara

BIpnoyy

“10

AT[2 tak

oa

“CSOLULG TAT

“eIpnoyy

“IOATIOR

*

“BsaIUB IN,

"Bld

ap den

(‘TMIN) svhaja svrznrog
c : : > (‘uury) »ynjnanquaz pay jhg
paeyorn “7.40U09 DShYT

% : * “TIMIAL ‘sngvayrquin srqvounrgy
(g cava ‘v2. rE MD=) YPIOT\ TIE DOUULT
; g 3 g “der * sUuapyrg DYISND])

"TMA “vznavan nyjaunipIap
; : - (‘wey) sxynarppof snynay)oy
(‘wuLy]) vzn{J0I0p DurUnAT
: : : - (wey) vaurbniwaf nppavopny,
: : : (wey) vnady najiduns01Xy
: ; : - (“YOI) wpsor1v9 voLyaomNaT
> (jonSiq-ome,q) 020]9 “J
(YQ) st.tpsateap DINYIONT,
; : e > Cdvaq) vunsny27Q 99747,
pee ye ss dr Ns
tl, Sa Gia a SPU uO TeS
: : : 8 : " “gepur “ds ‘xyayy
TN, “Bnsid “HH
“TIN ‘vsuadsy xyayy
(-deaq) vpwpuajds nayovy
3 3 ; y * (‘deaq) vuyrunue “FT
(: dviq) srpr1gurwwa saUnulograyy
: : : S * (amor) 7770) “X
é : : -S190q
Spranpowjur Fw rawsr 6(° ee pee pprydouay
(TAIN) vzvz20und *—
* (Tm) 7972”) °O
> (*TMIN) vevpnarw.vaa °C
* (‘Souz) varmayng 2)VI0
(Asstog) psourbnuny prUlowbhyT
(‘dvaqq) soavzuad “FT
(suury) 2.179.009 "FT
* (cuuvy) 92797
vee
yea

. . . . .
. . . . .

. . . . .
. . . . .

(‘tussoy) 206207 *
(“SYN) vavbcra *
(: deiq) paprouos pjaayary
» ds vaigu
(*qoyt) seeuofiquay A424
‘Io ‘vabnwyy 0)1290)8a7,

bo
bo

RECENT

MaAnRrESA.
Helicella Arigoi (Rossm.) (dwarf form).
Tachea splendida (Drap.).
Pomatias elegans (Miull.).

BELLVER.
Helicella barbara (Linn.).
Otala vermiculata (Mull.).
O. punctata (Mill.).
O. lactea (Mill.).
Trochula terrestris (Ch.).
Helix Pisana, Mull.
H. aspersa, Mull.
Theba Carthusiana (Miull.).
Rumina decollata (Linn.).
Clausilia bidens, Drap.
Porto Pr.
Helicella barbara (Linn.).
Trochula terrestris (Ch.).
Otala vermiculata (Mill.).
Xerocampylea apicina (Lam.).
Helix, sp. indet.
ALCUDIA.
Helicella virgata (Da C.).
Hf. ventricosa (Drap.).
H. conoidea (Drap.).
H. Arigoi (Rossm.).
Hi. barbara, Linn.
Xerophila lauta (Lowe).
Trochula terrestris (Ch.).

MARINE SHELLS

Patella aspera, Lam.
Trochus (Osilinus) articulatus, Lam.
T. (Clanculus) Jussiewi, Payr.
T. (Gibbula) umbilicaris, L.
(Calliostoma) elenchoides, Monts.
(Gibbula) ardens (von Salis).
(Calliostoma) dubius, Phil.

. (Calliostoma) Kochi, Polley.
T. (Calliostoma) smaragdinus, Monts.
Phasianella pulls (L.).

FROM

eli
Sls
A.

q

Natica intricata, Don, var. lactea,
Monts.

Truncatella truncatula, Drap. (small
var.).

Cerithium vulgatum, Brug.
Murex truneulus, L.

Trophon vaginatus, Cris. & Jan.
Rissoa ventricosa, Desmarest.
Nassa costulata, var. Renieri.
Conus Mediterraneus, Brug.
Philine aperta (L.).

Dentaliwn agile, Sars.

Arca Noe, L.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

NON-MARINE MOLLUSCA.

Xerocampylea apicina (Lam.).
Helix Pisana, Mill.
Otala punctata (Mill.).
O. vermiculuta (Miull.).
Helix Moline, Hid.
Rumina decollata (Linn.).
Limnea acutalis, Morelet,

= auricularia, var. (?).
Planorbis umbilicatus, Mull.
Physa contorta, Michaud.
Bythinia tentacuiata (Linn.).

Porto Curisto.
Helicella ventricosa (Drap.).
HH. conoidea (Drap.).

Helix Nyelli, Pir.

Hi. Pisana, Will.

Helicomanes maritima (Drap.).
Trochula terrestris (Ch.).
Tachea splendida (Drap.).
Rumina decollata (Linn.).
Clausilia bidens, Drap.

SoLLER.
Helix Nyelli, Pir.

Pass OVER THE CoL, ABOVE SOLLER.
Hygromia lanuginosa (Boissy).
FHelicella virgata (Mull.).

H. Arigoi (Rossm.).
Helix Nyelli, Pir.
H. Moline, Hid.

ALCUDIA, MALLORCA.

Glycimeris stellatus (Lam.).

Pinna nobilis, L.

Ostrea edulis, var. Boblayi, Desh.

Spondylus gedaropus, Li.

Chama gryphoides (L.).

Pecten varius,

P. opercularis, L.

Lima hians (Gmel.).

Lucinopsis undata (Penn.).

Teilina incarnata, L.

Donax venustus, Poli.

D. semistriatus, Poli.

Mactra corallina, var. stultorwn, 1.

M. giaucr, Born.

Venus gallina, L.

Tapes aureus (Gmel.).

Cardium glaucum, Brug. (= edule, var.,
Rom. & Kob.).

C. tuberculatum, L.

CO. edule, L.

Cardita sulcata, Brug.

C. calyculata (L.).

Anomia ephippium, L.

ON THE OCCURRENCE IN ENGLAND OF VALVATA MACROSTOMA,
STEENBUCH.

By A. 8. Kenwarp, F.G.S., and A. W. Sretrox.

Read 11th March, 1910.

VALVATA MACROSTOMA, Steen., 1s a well-known and universally
recognized species, being known in a living state from Sweden,
Norway, Denmark, Northern Germany, Russia, Finland, and Galicia,
and in a fossil state from several deposits of Pleistocene age in
Germany, and from the Holocene of Denmark. Unlike so many of
the Continental ‘ species’ of Valvata, it is a species as we understand
it, and is quite distinct from the polymorphic V. piscinalis. We have
always considered it a species which was likely to occur in England,
but all our efforts were fruitless until last year, when one ‘of us
(A. W. S.) visited the Pevensey Marshes, Sussex, where several
examples of Valvata were collected at the Eastbourne end of the
marsh, which in our opinion are undoubtedly V. macrostoma. It may
be as well to mention that the object of the visit to Pevensey was to
obtain examples of Planorbis vorticulus, Troschel, and that the search
for this species was unsuccessful at that time. Pevensey was the only
locality in these Islands in which P. vorticulus had been found living,
though it has since been found alive near Whitlingham Station, near
Norwich, by one of us (A. S. K.).

On the discovery of these recent examples of Valvata maerostoma
a further examination was made of all the fossil examples of Valvata
that we could obtain access to, but no fossil examples were forth-
coming. However, on examining a series of Pleistocene mollusca from
Clacton, kindly sent by the Rev. R. Ashington Bullen, an undoubted
example of V. macrostoma was detected.

We have used the specific name macrostoma because there is no
doubt about this species, but this is not so with regard to V. depressa,
Pfr., and V. pulchella, Studer. We are quite unable to separate
macrostoma from shells labelled pulchella and depressa which we have
received from Germany. . pulchella, Studer, was never described by
Studer, and there is considerable doubt as to what V. depressa, Pfr.,
really is. By some authors it is considered a variety of piscinalis.
This, at any rate, is certain, that the V. depressa, Pfr., of German
authors is quite different from that of French authors, just as
Planorbis septemgyratus, Ross., is unknown to French authorities,
who have applied the name to a totally different species, and a similar
condition of things exists with regard to Suceinea arenaria, Bouch.
Chant.

Now that Valvata macrostoma has been recognized in England it is
hoped that further research will discover it in other localities.

124

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF HELICODONTA
FROM SPAIN.

By G. K. Gupr, F.Z.S.
Read 11th March, 1910.

Two shells received with the name H. Lusitanica from Mr. Preston in
1908 were, contrary to my usual practice, incorporated in my collection
without verification. Some time ago Colonel G.S. Parry, in dispersing
his collection, kindly sent me a lars ge number of shells, amongst them
two specimens of the true Z. Lusitanica, and on comparing them with
Mr. Preston’s shells it became at once apparent that the latter had
been erroneously referred to that species, and as they cannot be
identified with any other known form of this genus I venture to
describe them as a new species.

Dr. Hidalgo has recorded H. Lusitanica from Tabernes de Valldigna,!
but as it is not clear from his remarks that he had actually seen the
specimens it is not impossible that this record is based on wrongly
identified shells, and that, therefore, the latter may be conspecific with
my own. This distinguished Spanish savant refers to the curious
occurrence of this species on two extreme sides of the Iberian
Peninsula, and suspects that it will probably be found in intermediate
stations.

These observations would, of course, apply equally if my assumption
that the specimens to which he refers pertain to the new species be
correct. He further records the occurrence of H. Lusitanica at
Bayona.? This habitat, however, being in such close proximity to
some of its Portuguese stations, may be accepted without reservation.

Helicodonta Hispanica, besides being considerably smaller than its
congener, differs in the following characters: the whorls do not
increase nearly so rapidly and are less inflated, while the last whorl
lacks the yellowish border behind the peristome so conspicuous in
H, Lusitanica; the ribs are finer and less distant, the umbilicus is
comparatively narrower and cylindrical, not funiculate ; the aperture
is much more contracted and of a different shape, being crescentic
instead of obovate, while the peristome is much less expanded but
more reflexed, and livid instead of white. My specimens of
H. Lusitanica are possessed of distinct incised spirals on the lower
surface, while on the upper side the interstices between the ribs are
also spirally striated, but very minutely, features of which no mention
is made in any of the published descriptions, and which are lacking in
the new species.

Hettcoponta Hispanica, n.sp.

Shell moderately umbilicated, lenticular, fulvous brown, rather thin,
sub-translucent ; the povlonte whorls shining, t the remainder dull, 1

z Meme peal Acad. Gene Madrid, 1890, xv, p. 208.
2 Op. cit., p. 255.

-GUDE: ON HELICODONTA HISPANICA, N.SP. 125

closely ribbed, the ribs regularly curved and becoming more distant
on the last quarter-whorl. Spire depressed, apex prominent, suture
shallow. Whorls 53, a little rounded above, flattened below, obtusely
angulated above the periphery, increasing slowly and regularly, the
last ascending a little in front. Aperture crescent-shaped, oblique,
margins distant, united by a very thin callus on the parietal wall,
which is finely granulated. Peristome curved, scarcely thickened,

$<

reflexed, livid; upper margin a little arcuate at the junction with the
shell-wall, curved slightly forward, then suddenly receding, basal
nearly straight, columellar receding a little at first, then curved
forward, triangularly dilated longitudinally, and impinging upon the
umbilicus, which is deep and cylindrical. Diam. maj. 11, min. 10 mm.;
alt. 5mm.

Hab.—Valencia, Spain.

Type in my collection.

126

THE DISTRIBUTION OF MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA
(LINN.) IN NORTH AMERICA.

By Bryanr WaLker.
Read 8th April, 1910.
PLATE II.

THis common and well-known species has the most extensive range
of any of the Unionide. As stated by Simpson (1900, p. 677),
it inhabits ‘‘all Europe, except the southernmost portion; northern
Asia; Japan; northern North America; Iceland. Its southern limit
seems to be about north latitude 40°. It appears to be entirely
circumboreal, except that, so far as is known, it is missing in the
central part of the North American continent”,

Wetherby (1881, p. 7) was apparently the first 45 call attention
to the peculiar distribution of the species on this continent, and
his suggestion that its absence in central North America was due
to its extinction in that region during the Glacial Epoch, and that
for some reason it had not, like its associated species, been able to
regain its former range upon the retreat of the glacier, has been
approved by Simpson “(1893, p. 594, and 1896, p. 339), and tenta-
_ tively, perhaps, by Call (1882, p. 402) and Dall (1905, pyiis2).

A’ recent study of the known distribution of IZ. margaritifera in
North America, and the possible causes for its anomalous character,
has raised a question as to the sufficiency of Wetherby’s supposition,
and has suggested that possibly the explanation is to be sought for
along an entirely different line of argument.

But before pursuing that subject, it may be well to consider the
exact distribution of the species on this continent, so far as it has
been made known. The accompanying map (Plate IT) shows with
substantial accuracy the present range of JL. margaritifera in North
America. The detailed list of the exact localities, from which it
has been compiled, will be found at the conclusion of the paper.

On the Pacific coast, it may be said, in general terms, to range,
west of the Rocky and Wasatch Mountains, from southern Alaska
south to Santa Cruz and Merced Counties, Cal., northern Nevada
and Utah, and possibly into Arizona. The most northern locality
recorded is that of Dall, at Naha Bay, Alaska, lat. 50° 35’ N. The
most southern authentic records are the Stanislaus River and
Merced Co., Cal. The records from Idaho and Utah are both very
considerably north of these Californian localities. It apparently
does not occur anywhere in the Colorado basin, unless Call’s very
doubtful citation be verified. East of the Rocky Mountains, it has
only been recorded from the head-waters of the Missouri above
the falls (Cooper), and the Gallatin River (Call) in Montana. .

This western race of margaritifera is peculiar in having the nacre
usually of a dull purple colour, and has twice been described as
a distinct species, first by Gould in 1850 as Alasmodon falcata, and

WALKER: ON WARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA. D7

again by Trask in 1855 as A. Yubaensis. Dr. Dall has recently
(1905) considered the western form worthy of varietal recognition
under Gould’s name. The deep purple nacre, however, is not
invariably present, and specimens not infrequently occur with the
nacre quite as light-coloured as in the typical form. Individual
specimens from the eastern states are occasionally quite deeply tinted
with purple and salmon colour.

On the Atlantic coast, the most northern record is from Labrador
(Packard), but this is questioned by Whiteaves. It is found in
Newfoundland (Johnson and Marshall); Anticosti (Johnson); New
Brunswick (Matthew and Walker); Nova Scotia (Jones); in the
northerly tributaries of the St. Lawrence west to the St. Charles
River at Quebec (Latchford); in Maine (Lermond); Vermont (Adams,
Davis, and Walker); Massachusetts (Call, Davis, and Walker); Con-
necticut (Davis and Walker); Rhode Island (Carpenter); Eastern
New York (Lewis, De Kay, Marshall, and Walker); and in Chester Co.
(Hartman and Minchner), Delaware Co. (Lea), and Schuylkill Co.,
Pennsylvania (Connor and Ortmann).

The Delaware Co., Pa., locality is the most southern yet recorded
on the Atlantic coast. It has not been listed from New Jersey or
Delaware so far as I have been able to ascertain.

In New York, where it attains its extreme eastern range, it is
recorded from Oneida Co. (De Kay and Marshall), and Fox Creek,
Lewis Co., a tributary of Oneida Lake (Walker).

In general, therefore, it may be said that on the Pacific coast its
range is limited on the east by the Rocky Mountains, and on the
Atlantic coast it is confined to the region east of the Appalachian
Mountains. In both instances, however, it has, in occasional instances,
obtained a foothold in the interior beyond the mountains, but in such
cases its range is extremely limited. In the United States, there is
no authentic record of its occurrence between Lewis and Oneida
Counties, N.Y., and the Falls of the Missouri in Montana. In British
America, with a single exception, it has not been recorded at all from
the vast region extending from the Rocky Mountains east to Quebec.
The single exception above mentioned from Central Kritish America
is that of Dall (1905), who records the typical (eastern) form from the
lower Saskatchewan near Lake Winnipeg.

In considering the possible causes of this peculiar distribution of
the species, it is necessary to take into consideration not only its
general distribution at the present time, but also the geologic changes,
which in past ages have affected the configuration of the continents
as they now exist, and which may have played an important part in
permitting or preventing the migration of the species in different
directions from the primitive place of origination. In the first place,
the genus Margaritana, as limited by Simpson, is evidently a very
ancient one. This is shown not only by the enormous range of the
typical species (margaritifera), but also by the equally remarkable
discontinuity of the ranges of the six species included in the genus.

As already stated, Jf margaritifera is circumpolar, with the
apparent exception of the central region of British North America.

128 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

MW. crassa is restricted to South Europe, where it apparently replaces
margaritifera and extends ‘‘ possibly into Asia Minor, and south-
west Siberia’? (Simpson, 1900). d/. Laosensis is known only from
Cambodia and Burmah. Jf. Heméeli is confined to the gulf drainage
of southern Louisiana and Alabama. /. monodonta is found only in
the central United States, where it inhabits the Ohio, Tennessee, and
Cumberland river systems and ranges west to Illinois, eastern Iowa,
and possibly Nebraska (Simpson, 1900). The type and only known
specimen of IL. decumbens came from Alabama, but the exact locality
is unknown. It must be very rare, as the exhaustive collections
made in that state during the last five years by Mr. H. H. Smith have
failed to rediscover it. The recorded ranges of the several American
species are indicated on the map (Plate II).

M. Hembeli is the most aberrant member of the group, and differs
from all the other species by the plicate dorsal area. Too little is
known of J/. decumbens to base an opinion on. Dr. Lea compares it
with one of the many forms of Unio complanatus, Dill., and if it came
from the Atlantic faunal area of Alabama the comparision is, perhaps,
suggestive. If, however, it came from the Alabama drainage system,
it is possible that it may prove to be an offshoot from the monodonta
stock of the Tennessee drainage, modified specifically in the same way
that so many of the species of that system have been since it was
separated from its ancient connexion with the Tennessee. It is
possible, however, that both these species are of an entirely different
line of descent, and a more extended knowledge of their anatomy may
necessitate their removal from the genus.

The remaining four species are essentially homogeneous. Jargariti-
Jera and crassa are closely related, and Laosensis and monodonta stand
in about the same relation to margaritifera. The range of the two
latter species is of interest in connexion with the range of the
margaritifera and not without importance.

Margaritifera itself is a very ancient species, which, through an
enormous extent of time, during which it has wandered nearly, “if not
quite, around the elobe, has ‘preserved its peculiar characters and
specific identity to a remarkable degree. ‘The essential similarity of
the species as it exists at the present time on the different continents
is very remarkable, and indicates that its persistent specific characters
were well established before its long migration was begun. As North
America has been permanently separated from Asia and Europe since
the close of the Tertiary period, and the progress of the species in its
long journey must have necessarily been slow, there would seem to
be no doubt but that the evolution of the species must have long
antedated that period, and quite possibly may go back even to
Cretaceous times.

Where the species did originate is by no means clear. It must
have been either in Europe, Asia, or North America. That it is an
immigrant into Europe is generally conceded. Dr. Scharff, in his
recent work on European Animals (1907, p. 34), expresses the
opinion that it reached Europe via Greenland and Iceland. If so,
the inference would be that it originated in North America, and from

WALKER: ON MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA. 129

there spread east into Europe and west into Asia. But there are
several objections to that theory.

There is no doubt but that the characteristic Unione fauna of
North America is descended from the Upper Cretaceous species, which
then lived ‘‘in the region now included in the states of Colorado,
Utah, Wyoming, South Dakota, and Montana, and in the Canadian
territories of Alberta, Assinniboia, and Saskatchewan” (see White,
1905, p. 86). If IL margaritifera originated in central North America
during the extraordinary development which took place in the
Unionide of that time, it must have travelled nearly around the
globe, across‘ Europe and Asia, and over the Behring bridge in
order to have attained its present foothold on the Pacific coast,
because it could not have reached there in any other way.

During the Upper Cretaceous period, this portion of North America
was separated from the present Pacific region by an arm of the sea
which extended from the Gulf of Mexico to the Arctic Ocean. This
insurmountable barrier was at the end of the Cretaceous and in the
beginning of the Tertiary replaced by another, owing to the elevation
of the Rocky Mountains. And as Ortmann well states (1902, p. 354),
‘this barrier was probably emphasized by the development of desert
conditions, in and at the foot of this mountain range.’? This barrier
was sufficient to prevent the crayfish, which reached the Pacific coast
from Asia during this period, from passing into eastern North America
(Ortmann, 1902, p. 356), and according to Pilsbry (1904, p. xlii)
similarly restricted the range of the Asiatic Helicidee, which came in
at the same time. So too with the Unionide, this barrier, first of
sea, and later of mountain, has unquestionably been an absolute one
to the extension of the fauna, either to the east or to the west.

The relations of the present Unione faunas east and west of the
Rocky Mountains at the present time are very significant in this
connexion. West of the mountains the fauna, meagre in species, is
represented by only three genera—Wargaritana, Anodonta, and Gondea.
The latter is endemic and is confined to that area. The single species
of Margaritana is the one under discussion. The Anodontas are all of
a common type, evidently of Asiatic derivation, and, in some of its
phases, so similar to the common European species, 4. cygnea, that an
eminent conchologist in this country has questioned their specific
distinction from that species (see Stearns, 1882, p. 17).

As in the Helicide, so in the Unionide, the relations of the Pacific
fauna are wholly with the Old World, and are no doubt the results
of early immigrations from Asia (see Pilsbry, 1904, p. xl). The
Anodontas have never succeeded in passing the mountains. And the
only known instance of the Iargaritana doing so is the occurrence in
the head-waters of the Missouri in Montana. (The Saskatchewan
locality may, perhaps, be another instance.) That this is, probably,
of comparatively recent date, is shown by the fact that it has not as
yet extended its range any further east. This colony ‘‘may have
been captured with streams by orographic changes or transported
in the glochidium stage attached to fishes’? (Dall, 1905). The
Margaritana, moreoyer, preferably inhabits rapidly running water,

130 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

and on both the east and west coasts is found high up in mountain
streams, while the Anodontas, on the contrary, are essentially
inhabitants of lakes and the deeper waters of slow-moving rivers,
a fact which may explain the ‘ capture’ of the Margaritanas of the
Missouri, in which the Anodontas were not involved. On the other
hand, not a single one of the several hundred species of the Unione
fauna of the Mississippi and eastern North America, which no doubt
are descended from the Cretaceous Unionide of the western states,
has ever succeeded in passing over or around the mountains and
obtaining a foothold on the Pacific coast or in Asia.

If it were true that the Margaritanas of the Pacific coast of North
America and Asia were the descendants of an early migration to
the north-west from central North America, it is certainly very
remarkable that the species was not accompanied by any of the
species which must have been associated with it in Cretaceous or
early Tertiary times. But there is not the slightest evidence of
anything of the kind. And in view of this fact, as well as the
acknowledged relations of the Pacific coast fauna with that of north-
eastern Asia, it would seem to be certain that no such migration ever
did occur, and that the present Margaritanas of the Pacific coast are
derived from Asiatic sources.

If this be conceded, then, if Margaritana originated in North
America, its occurrence in the Old World must be accounted for by
a north-easterly migration from central North America across the
Greenland bridge into Europe, and from there entirely across Europe
and Asia and, via the Behring bridge, into California. The first part
of the hypothesis would accord with Dr. Scharff’s theory, but not the
necessary extension of the route to account for the occurrence of the
species in eastern Asia and western North America. This he would
apparently attribute to a north-western migration from North America.
But this we have shown is untenable.

There is apparently little doubt but that, following the manifold
mutations of the Unionide in the Upper Cretaceous, as Simpson
(1895, pp. 336-7) has already pointed out, there was an extensive
dispersal of the Unionide in two directions—eastward through British
America and the northern United States (in the early Tertiary, the
Gulf of Mexico extended north above the present junction of the Ohio
and Mississippi Rivers) and south into Mexico. It was with the
northern migration, if at all, that the original Margaritanas reached —
the Atlantic coast and Greenland from the region of the Mississippl.
It seems to be clear that the migration did extend to the Atlantic
coast from the close relationship that exists between many of the
existing species of the Atlantic drainage with those of the Mississippi
system.

The exact relation, as to specific identity, between the pre-Glacial
fauna of eastern North America and that which now exists is not
known. Except as scattering fragments may have survived in
favourable localities along the coast, it was entirely exterminated
north of the Ohio by the ice of the Glacial Epoch. From that time
the Atlantic and Mississippi faunas as a whole have been entirely

WALKER: ON MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA. 131

separated and have developed in different, though in many cases along
analogous, lines. .
There is reason to believe that the pre-Glacial northern migration
consisted of comparatively few specific types, and that the peculiar
genera characteristic of the Mississippi fauna, many of which have the
head-waters of the Tennessee system as their centre of distribution,
originated from another migration along an entirely different route.
But be that as it may, it is significant that nearly every species of the
comparatively small northern Atlantic fauna has its analogous species
of general distribution in the present fauna of the northern states west
of the Appalachian mountains, viz.—

ATLANTIC. MississIpri.
Lampsilis radiata. Lampsilis luteola.
L. carivosa. L. ventricosa.
LD. nasuta. L. subrostrata.
Unio complanatus. Unio gibbosus.
Alasinodonta heterodon. Alasmodonta calceola.
Strophitus undulatus. Strophitus edentulus.

It may perhaps be claimed that IL. margaritifera and I. monodonta
should be included in the above list, but the latter is not a species
of general distribution in the north central states as the others are,
and its occurrence in the Ohio and Tennessee systems can apparently
Le better explained in another way. Putting that species aside
temporarily, it is certainly remarkable that if JL margaritifera
originated in central North America in pre-Glacial times, and took part
in the pre-Glacial migration above indicated, it did not leave any traces
of its former existence in the Mississippi Valley. As already remarked,
wherever it did originate it has extended nearly all round the world,
and during all the enormous period required for that dispersal and
under all the varied conditions of environment to which it has been
subjected, it has always and everywhere maintained its specific
identity, or varied within comparatively narrow limits. In view of
these unquestionable facts, it would seem improbable that it could
have been a member of the pre-Glacial Mississippi fauna, and yet
nowhere in the Mississippi Valley have left any remnant to preserve
arecord of its former occurrence in that region. The theory of the
trans- Mississippian origin and subsequent extermination by the ice-cap
involves the necessity of its complete emigration from the entire
Mississippi region south of the glaciated area, before the beginning
of the Glacial Period, a most violent assumption in view of the fact
that it is not true of any other species belonging to the pre-Glacial
fauna.

Taking into consideration, therefore, the apparent impossibility
that there could have been any extension of the species to the west or
north-west, and the improbability that a pre-Glacial migration from
the trans-Mississippi states to the north-east could have taken place
without leaving some trace somewhere in the vast extent of territory
traversed, as apparently all the other specific types involved in that
migration have done, and realizing that such a hypothesis involves
a migration eastward around nearly the entire globe from central

LBZ PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

North America to California, it would certainly seem highly im-
probable, and any other theory which offers a reasonable explanation
tor the present distribution of the species would be preferable.

Tf, then, the American origin of the Margaritana is improbable,
there only remains the possibility that it originated in Asia. If such
an origin can be assumed, it certainly gives a much more reasonable
theory for the dispersal of the species than that of an American centre
of distribution. It is practically certain the Pacific coast race of the
species was derived from an Asiatic immigration. So that portion of
the problem is satisfactorily disposed of. An Asiatic centre of
distribution with a western migration into Europe would be quite in
accord with the recognized theories in regard to a very large part of
the present European fauna. In this connexion it is to be noted
that both Simpson (1900) and Dall (1905) give a much more
extensive range toward the west in northern Asia than is shown by
Scharff in his map in 1907 (loe. cit., p. 85). This is probably due to
the inclusion in the synonymy of margaritifera of several North Asian
forms which have been described as distinct species. This granted,
a western extension from European land across the Greenland bridge
into eastern North America would be quite as feasible as a corre-
sponding migration at the same time in the other direction. There
is, then, no insurmountable objection to such a theory. It must be
confessed, however, that the direct evidence in favour of an Asiatic
origin of Alargaritana is not as satisfactory as it perhaps might be, if
we knew more of the paleeontological history of the Unionidee in that
country and of the exact distribution of the present fauna.

Simpson (1896, pp. 334-6) has called attention to the remarkable
similarity in many respects existing between the Unione fauna of
North America, and the present fauna of south-eastern Asia and the
Tertiary fauna of both Europe and Asia, and thus states his con-
clusion: ‘‘ Whether the Naiades originated in North America or in
the Old World is not known. At any rate, I do not think that any
careful student can examine a good series of species from the
Oriental region without being convinced that the Unione fauna of
that area is somewhat closely related to that of the Laramie Beds
and the Mississippi Valley, and a conclusion seems reasonable that
a migration took place perhaps during or shortly after the Laramie
epoch over an old, now submerged, land-way either from Asia to
North America, or vice versa. It is, I believe, more probable that
this fauna developed in the western continent than the eastern, for,
as we have seen, a few prophetic types of it appeared in the North
American Jurassic, while the earliest recorded existence in the
Old World of species, which seem intimately related to it, is in the
later Cretaceous or earlier Tertiary. While some eight or ten groups
of Unios and Anodontas, now living in the Oriental region, bear such
a strong resemblance to similar assemblages in the United States that,
at first sight, they seem to be the same, I believe every one of them
to be distinct, and it seems probable, when it is taken into con-
sideration how slowly the Naiades change and the fact that the forms
of the Laramie groups have scarcely altered specifically in our own

WALKER: ON JLARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA. 133

country, that if such migration and separation took place it occurred
a long time ago.”

In this connexion, it is to be noted, as Simpson has already
poimted out, that the southern migration of the Cretaceous fauna
into Mexico and Central America has resulted in the evolution of
several distinct groups in that region, which are not represented
in the present Mississippi fauna, and as he states, ‘‘These older
Central American faunal groups bore about the same relation to
those of the Mississippi Valley as do many of those of the Oriental
region.”” This would suggest the possibility that if the Asiatic
fauna was derived from the Cretaceous fauna of North America,
it was a migration from the ancient fauna of Mexico and Central
America rather than from that portion of the Cretaceous fauna
that remained in the north, to become the progenitors of the
present Mississippi fauna. In view of the fact that the way was
clear, from the Upper Cretaceous to the later Tertiary, for the
Asiatic crayfish and Helices to pass down the Pacific coast into
Mexico, it would seem possible at least for the ancient Unionide
of Mexico to find their way into Asia by the same route. ‘This
would supply the necessary link between the two faunas, and would
not in the least militate against the argument already advanced
as to the improbability of any migration from central North America
into Asia. In this connexion the following extract from a recent
letter from Mr. Harold Hannibal, of Stanford University, Cal., is
of interest: ‘‘I have been working on the vertical distribution of
this species myself, and can give the following, which you are
welcome to use: Unio (Margaritana) margaritifera immigrated from
Eurasia in the earliest Quaternary. It first appears on the west
coast in the Upper Bonneville, which should be correlated with the
later glacial epoch. A ,very closely related species occurs in the
Tejon formation (HKocene) at Tesla, Cal. There are practically no
distinguishing characters, except the latter is a survivor of the
occurrence of this sub-genus, Quadrula and a number of other genera
from the Cretaceous and Laramie, while the former is an immigrant.
That this species migrated to Europe during the Eocene, survived
there, and migrated back in the Quaternary, is possible, but to
avoid confusion I will name it something else.”

The difficulties suggested by this latter theory might be avoided
by the assumption that this Eocene Margaritana was a remnant of
the earliest invasion of this continent by this species from Asia.
The association of Quadrula with it is of great interest, and may
determine which hypothesis is correct. It is to be noted, however,
that the theory that this Eocene Margaritana was of American
origin, involves the assumption that the species or its prototype
originated on this continent, and had practically attained its specific
characters before it passed over into Asia. ‘There is, as yet,‘ no
evidence except this of that fact, and while its occurrence in the
Eocene with Quadrula would seem to argue in favour of the Mexican—
Asian migration above suggested, on the other hand the fact that
neither it nor any congeneric form is found in the present fauna

VOL. IX.—JUNE, 1910. 10

134 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

of Mexico and Central America, would seem to be an argument
against that view. But Nomecer that may be, in the clyeenge of
any direct evidence on the subject, it might be said that it is
quite as possible that the genus sprang from the series of mutations
involved in the evolutionary history of the later Cretaceous
Unione fauna of Europe and Asia, which from some cause became
extinct in Europe, but which, under more favourable conditions of
environment, survived in Asia and gave rise to the present fauna
of that country, as that it originated in the Cretaceous mutations of
the North American fauna. The existence of a similar species
of the genus (Jf. Laosensis) at the present time in Siam and
Burmah, would also seem to be of considerable significance as
bearing on the probability of an Asiatic origin of the genus.
In view of the remarkable tenacity of J/. margaritifera in retaining
its specific characteristics, it is evident that the separation of the
Siamese race must have taken place at a remote period.

The conclusion of the whole matter, so far as the question of the
origin of the genus is concerned, would, therefore, seem to be this:
There is no direct evidence available at the present proving either
that it was American or Asiatic. So that, for the time being, the
decision must be based upon such legitimate deductions as can be
drawn from the known facts of present distribution, taken in con-
nexion with such recognized paleogeographic changes in continental
areas as would seem to substantiate the theory proposed. If an
Asiatic centre of dispersal be assumed, for purposes of argument,
and a subsequent western migration through northern Europe and
across the Greenland bridge in Miocene or early Pliocene times
(Scharff, loc. cit., p. 128), there is at once at hand a reasonable
explanation for the peculiar distribution of the species in eastern
North America. Whether this intercontinental migration was
eastward or westward, it must have taken place at this period.
Not only it could not have occurred later, but it must have been
sufficiently prior to the Glacial Period to allow the species to proceed
far enough south along the American coast to allow a remnant to
survive the ice-sheet, and to serve as a new centre of dispersal upon
its retirement.

Whether this original immigration, ifit came from the east, succeeded
in reaching central British America, is not known. If it did, it was
no doubt wholly exterminated by the ice in that region. That it was
entirely wiped out at this time by the glaciers along the sea-coast is
not so clear. There is apparently reason to believe that a considerable
portion of the fauna survived through the Glacial Period as far north as
Greenland (Scharff, loc. cit., p.128). And the fact that IL margaritifera
is at the present time found on both Newfoundland and Anticosti
would seem to show that on both of these islands it was, by favourable
environmental conditions, enabled to survive during that period. And
it is quite possible that similar conditions may have enabled isolated
colonies to survive on the coast of the mainland. There is also reason
to believe that a similar survival of the fauna in favourable locations
during the Glacial Period may have occurred on the Pacific coast (see

WALKER: ON MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA. 135

Adams, 1905, pp. 56-61). But however that may be, after the
retreat of the ice, the surviving colonies of the species gradually
spread out and re-peopled the post-Glacial drainage systems, and
finally attained the distribution of the present time.

The western extent of the present range of the species has been no
doubt determined by two main factors: first, suitable conditions of
environment; and second, opportunity of access by water toward the
west from the several points of post-Glacial dispersal.

The first of these has been apparently the preponderating one in
the case of the species under discussion, although it must be confessed
that we do not know just what these are. The fact is, however, that
barring the one citation from the Saskatchewan (to be considered
later) there is no evidence that since Glacial times it has succeeded in
extending its range further west through Canada than the neighbour-
hood of Quebec.

That its range further westward has not been for lack of opportunity
is shown by the fact that characteristic species of the Atlantic fauna,
such as Unio complanatus, Dill., and Anodonta marginata, Say, which
no doubt shared with MMargaritana the vicissitudes of the Glacial
Period, and in Post-Glacial times presumably started from practically
the same centres of dispersal, have succeeded in obtaining a wide
range to the west and north. Thus A. marginata is an abundant
species throughout the whole of the St. Lawrence drainage area
from Anticosti Island to Lake Superior, and north to Keewatin and
Hudson Bay. JU. complanatus, though found in but few of the
southern tributaries of the Great Lakes betwéen Ontario and Superior,
is the most abundant Unionid in the Lake Superior basin, from which
it ranges north to the Saskatchewan.

In this connexion the distribution of the well-known A. cataracta,
Say (fluviatilis, Dill.), is of interest and significance. This species
is closely related to the European A. eygnea, and is the east coast
analogue of the west coast species of the same group. There is reason
to believe that it was a co-immigrant with Jf. margaritifera to the
east coast of North America. It is probable, too, that the common
European snail, Helix hortensis, Mill., was also a participant in the
same migration (see Johnson, 1906, p. 80). It has, however, since
its arrival in this continent become much more modified from the
ancestral type than the west coast race and has better claims to
specific recognition. The range of both races on the two coasts
is remarkably similar. Both have extended further south than
Margaritana, but both have substantially the same inland range as
that species. Thus cataracta is found in the streams of the Atlantic
drainage from North Carolina, north to the St. Lawrence. In the
St. Lawrence drainage it does not apparently occur west of Ottawa,
Ont., and Buffalo, N.Y. It has been cited from some of the
northern tributaries of Lake Huron and Lake Superior, but Simpson
questions these, and it is quite probable that the citations are based
on forms of A. marginata, which does occur in those districts. But even
if they be correct, it is clear that the western range of the species is
very much more restricted than either 4A. marginata or U. complanatus.

136 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Now, it would seem to be evident that, if the latter two species
have been able since the close of the Glacial Period to obtain such
a wide range to the north-west, IZ. margaritifera and A. cataracta, which
have apparently always been associated with them since pre-Glacial
times, could have accompanied them in this western migration had
the environmental conditions of the more western waters been.
favourable to their existence.

There is apparently no satisfactory explanation to be offered as to
why the western region does not offer a suitable environment, but
such would seem to be the fact. Under the assumption, therefore,
that the east coast M/argaritana is an immigrant from Europe, it is
clear that, if in pre-Glacial times it succeeded in reaching central
British America, it was wholly exterminated in that region by the ice,
and that since the close of the Glacial Period it has not succeeded in
getting into that region, although other associated species have been
amply able to do so.

But did it succeed in getting into central British America in
pre-Glacial times? There is no direct evidence, so far as I know,
showing just what the Unione fauna in that region was at that time.
But as we know that the Atlantic drainage was prior to the Glacial
Period peopled by an immigration from the then fauna of the Mississippi
Valley through that region, it is to be presumed that the fauna was
composed of substantially the same species (or their prototypes) that
now are found in the Atlantic drainage. The climatic conditions
of the region at that time were presumptively favourable to the
existence of such a fauna. They certainly were at the time when the
eastern migration took place, and there is no reason to predicate any
substantial change in these conditions until the commencement of the
Glacial Period. That being so, it is a fair inference that the climate
of the region at that time was not greatly different from what it is at
the present time. It is also evident that if at that time the western
Unionidee were able to make their way to the Atlantic coast there
Was no reason, so far as opportunity of access is concerned, why
Margaritana, which at that period had arrived on the coast, should
not have been able to pass westward along the same system of
waterways, unless prevented by the same unfavourable conditions
of local environment which have apparently since post-Glacial times
restricted its range to the westward. It is certainly a fair presumption
that the species at that time was subject to the same limitations that
it evidently is at present. There is indeed no evidence that it ever
did reach that region. And between the two presumptions that
doubtless is the more reasonable which is in accord with the
known facts affecting the inland range of the species, at the
present time.

It might be argued that if MMargaritana was a member of the
pre-Glacial fauna of central British America, it is strange that it did
not participate in the retreat southward of the fauna upon the advent
of the Glacial conditions, and from the surviving remnant of that
migration, after the retreat of the ice, spread out again to the north
and reoccupy the region from which it had been driven.

WALKER: ON MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA. 137

While there was, no doubt, such a recession of the terrestrial
molluscan fauna southward at that time, and that the “survivors
crowded with the boreal forms in a band along the states bordering
the glaciated area”’ (Pilsbry, 1906, p. 531), there is no evidence that
there was any such survival of the pre-Glacial Unione fauna of that
region. Indeed, the probability is all the other way, as it was wholly
impossible for the fluviatile fauna to escape by migrating to the south
unless the existing systems of drainage afforded the necessary water
communications for them to reach the unglaciated area in the south.
There is no evidence that any such waterways were then in existence.
And a consideration of the present fauna shows that it is wholly
unlikely. The eastern migration of the primitive Mississippi fauna
was undoubtedly a very ancient one, and it is probable that the
differentiation of the species taking part in it into the distinct races
now existing on either side of the Appalachian Mountains took place
before the advent of the Glacial Period. This is apparently shown by
the fact that the fossil relics of the Interglacial Unione invasion of
Canada are specifically identical with the species now living in the
Ohio Valley (see Simpson, 1893, p. 592). This would certainly seem
to show that there has been no radical change in the character of the
fauna since Glacial times.

The entire area now comprised within the St. Lawrence drainage
system was within the glaciated area. In order, therefore, for any
of the pre-Glacial Unione inhabitants of that region to have escaped
extermination by the ice, they must have succeeded in escaping from
that region and in obtaining a refuge in the Ohio and Mississippi
Valleys. If Margaritana and its pre-Glacial associated species, such
as U. complanatus, A. marginata, and A. cataracta, ever succeeded in
effecting such an escape, it is certainly very remarkable that not
a single one of them has left any survivors in the Ohio and Mississippi
Valleys to bear witness of their ancient place of refuge. And not
only that, if there were any survivors left south of the ice-cap, why
did they not accompany the then existing species of those rivers in
their invasion of the glaciated area upon the retreat of the ice? The
present fauna of the upper Great Lakes and central British America
is Clearly the result of two distinct immigrations, one from the south
of the dominant species of the Ohio and Mississippi faunas, and the
other from the east of the more vigorous species of the Atlantic fauna
(see Walker, 1898). It would seem to be certain, therefore, that
the pre-Glacial Unione fauna of the glaciated area was wholly
exterminated.

The occurrence of Ilargaritana monodonta, Say, west of the Appa-
lachian Mountains, occupying a territory in which JL margaritifera
is wholly unknown, is of great interest. It is quite similar apparently
in general appearance to the Siamese J/. Zaosensis, and the relation
of both species of margaritifera would appear to be very much the
same. It is probable that both are ancient offshoots from the more
ancient margaritifera stock.

The distribution of JL monodonta is comparatively a limited one.
In the Ohio its most eastern record is at Cincinnati (Sterki, 1907,

138 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

p- 893). It does not appear to range as far east as western Penn-
sylvania (Ortmann, 1909). In Indiana it is cited by Call (1900,
p- 626) and Daniels (1903, p. 650) from the Ohio and Wabash, and
from there ranges west through Illinois (Baker, 1906, p. 76).into the
Mississippi drainage of eastern Iowa (Keyes, 1889, p. 19). It has
been listed from the Elkhorn and Blue Rivers in Nebraska~ by
Aughey (1877, p. 703), but these records, like many others of that
author, require verification. In the Mississippi it is recorded by
Baker from Adams County, Illinois, which is the extreme south-
westerly record. Its range northward in that river is apparently
a limited one, as it is not recorded from Wisconsin by Chadwick
(1906), nor from Minnesota by Grant (1885 and 1887). It is found
also in the Tennessee drainage system at Knoxville, Tenn., in the
Holston and Little Rivers, and in the Tennessee River at Florence,
Alabama (Walker). It has not yet, however, been recorded from the
head-waters of the Tennessee system. Its distribution is apparently
very local and discontinuous, as shown by the chart (Plate 11). In
the absence of any record of its occurrence in the south and west
beyond the points mentioned, the inference would be that its original
point of dispersal was in the east, and that it had migrated westward
by two routes, one down the Ohio and thence into the Mississippi
Valley, and the other down the Tennessee from its tributaries or
head-waters. That it reached its present range by a migration from
the south-west is, in view of the known facts of its present distribution,
quite improbable.

On the other hand, that it was originally an immigrant from the
head-waters of the Atlantic: drainage into those of the Ohio and
Tennessee is most probable. While it has not as yet been recorded
from the head-waters of those river systems, that is no reason why it
may not yet be discovered in both, for as already remarked, the
species is remarkably local in its distribution, and, even if no longer
resident, it may not have formerly lived there. The head-waters of
the eastern and western drainage systems of the Appalachian slopes
are not so widely separated that there has not been in past ages
stream transference from one system to the other, with the consequent
introduction of the fauna from one system into the other. This is
shown by the occurrence of Anculosa, a characteristic western genus,
in the Atlantic drainage (see Pilsbry, 1894, p. 26). The presence of
Quadrula and Pleurobema, two of the most prevalent genera of the
Tennessee system, in the Atlantic drainage of Virginia and North
Carolina points unmistakably to the same fact. And if these
distinctly western forms, by means of ancient orographic changes,
were enabled to cross the divide and obtain a foothold in the Atlantic
rivers, there is no reason why in the same way the molluscan
fauna of the early eastern streams should not at some time have
succeeded in obtaining access to the head-waters of the western
drainage system. That the migration was a very ancient one is
shown by the specific differentiation that has taken place in the
species thus transferred from one area into the other. It may be
fairly concluded, therefore, that the presence of Jargaritana in the

WALKER: ON WARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA., 139

Ohio and Tennessee systems is rather the result of an ancient
migration from the north-east than one from the south-west.

The occurrence of J. margaritifera in the lower Saskatchewan
near Lake Winnipeg, quoted by Dall (1905), is certainly remarkable,
and from our present knowledge difficult of explanation. According
to Dall, the specimens are of the eastern white-nacred (typical) race.
It seems quite impossible that this colony could be a survivor from
any pre-Glacial fauna. ‘That its present range in that region is a very
limited one is apparently shown by the fact that the very considerable
collecting in that region done by the Canadian naturalists in recent
years, and reported upon from time to time by Whiteaves, has so far
failed to discover it. Nor is there any record of its occurrence in the
Hudson Bay system to the south or east. If the colony was of the
purple-nacred western race, its occurrence in the Saskatchewan might
be accounted for in the same way, that it is probable it obtained
a foothold in the head-waters of the Missouri. But there is as yet no
record of its presence in any of the headwaters of the Saskatchewan
or its tributaries. In view of the fact, however, that the western
race not infrequently has the nacre quite as light-coloured as that of
the eastern or typical form, there would seem to be no intrinsic
improbability in the western derivation of the Saskatchewan colony.
It is possible, of course, that its occurrence in this particular locality
is one of those cases of sporadic colonization (possibly by bird traus-
portation) that occasionally occur to puzzle the zoo-geographer. The
discovery of the Planorbis bicarinatus, Say, at Antioch, California,
many years ago is a case in point (see Walker, 1909, p. 23). But,
of course, that is, at the best, a mere possibility. It is very desirable
that its occurrence in the Saskatchewan should be verified, and if
rediscovered, that the extent of its range should be accurately
determined with the purpose of finding the true explanation for its
presence there, and until that is done there is very little that can be
said that would be of any value.

In conclusion, it is submitted that from all the data accessible at
the present time the following inferences as to the distribution of
M. margaritifera may fairly be deduced :—

1. That it is not probable that the species originated in North
America.

2. That it is probable that it did originate in Asia.

3. That its presence on the western coast of North America is due
to a migration in Miocene or early Pliocene times from Asia over the
Behring bridge, or perhaps even earlier.

4, That its occurrence on the east coast of North America is best
explained by a similar immigration from Europe over the Greenland
bridge.

5. That there is no evidence to show that it was an inhabitant of
central British America in pre-Glacial times.

6. That there is reason to believe that the causes which, since the
Glacial Epoch, have prevented it from invading that region were
equally efficacious in restricting its western range before that time,
and that it consequently was not exterminated in that region by the
Glacial ice-cap, for the reason that it was not there to be exterminated.

140 PROCKEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

II. LOCAL DISTRIBUTION IN NORTH. AMERICA.

East Coast.

Labrador (Packard).—This citation is questioned by Whiteaves
(1901) on the ground that it was based on hearsay only.

New foundland.—Newfoundland (Marshall); St. Barbes; Birchy
Brook, near Sandy Pond (Coll. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., teste
C. W. Johnson in lit.).

Anticosti Island.—Fox River (Coll. B.S.N.H., teste C. W. Johnson).

Quebec.—Green and Rimouski Rivers; Lake St. John; the Metapedia
Lakes; River St. Charles near Quebec City and Assumption River
near Rawdon; Lac de la Ferme, Riviére de Loup (en haut), and
Romaine River (Whiteaves). ‘‘ IL. margaritifera occurs in many,
probably in all the streams flowing southward to the St. Lawrence
from far out in the Gulf, westward to the St. Charles at the City of
Quebec. It may be found in the north shore streams west of Quebec,
but I have no knowledge that it so occurs.

‘‘The streams along the south shore of the St. Lawrence seem to be
barren of this shell, but that is only, I think, because they have not
been well searched. I feel sure I can find it in the proper season
near Caconna or Riviere de Loup (en bas) and along the north shore of
New Brunswick, and in the streams running into the Bay of Chaleurs”’
(F. R. Latchford in ht.).

New Brunswick.—Tributary of Loch Lomond (Walker). ‘A frequent
species in swiftly running streams in this province” (G. F. Matthew
im! lit.)

Nova Scotia.—‘‘ Fresh-water lakes and streams” (Jones).

Maine.—Portland (Chickering) ; Aroostook River (Nylander, Davis,
Walker); Red Brook, Scarboro; Payson’s Brook, North Warren;
Oyster River, East Warren; Hebron (Davis); Madawaska River
(Walker); ‘‘all over the state in rocky and muddy brooks”
(Lermond).

Vermont.—Burlington; Middlebury (Adams); Winooski River
(Davis, Walker); Wallingford, Ct. or Vt. (Davis); Connecticut
River, Hartland (Marshall).

Massachusetts.—Lunenburg (Davis, Walker); Lansfield; Spring-
field; Ware (Davis); Haydenville (Davis, Marshall); ‘‘ found in
most running streams in the interior. I have never found it near the
seaboard’’ (Gould).

Eehode Island.— Roaring Brook, Exeter (Carpenter, Davis).

Connecticut.—Trumbull River (Linsley); Pequabuck River, Bristol
(Davis); Bissel’s Brook, Granby; Waterford (Davis, Walker); West
Granby ( Walker).

New York.—‘ Rockland County; Champlain; Oneida and many
other localities” (De Kay); Oneida Lake (Beauchamp); Lake
Champlain; tributaries of Mohawk, Oneida County (Marshall) ;
Fish Creek, Lewis Co. (Walker); Hudson River (Jay).

Pennsylvania. — White Clay Creek, Chester Co. (Hartman and
Michener); Crum Creek, Delware Co.; Middle Pennsylvania (Lea) ;
Still Creek, Quakake, Schuylkill Co. (Connor, Ortmann).

WALKER: ON WARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA. 141

Doubtful and erroneous citations :—

New York.—Uake Erie, ‘“‘Jay”’ (Letson). This citation is an
error on the part of the author of the ‘‘Check List”. The reference
eiven is to Jay’s Catalogue of 1852, p. 69. ‘There is no reference to
this species on p. 69 and no citation of it from Lake Erie elsewhere.
Alasmidonta marginata, Say, from Lake Erie, is, however, listed on
p. 69, so that the error is, no doubt, one of transcription.

Iliinois.—Joliet (Marshall). This citation is given on the authority
of Mr. A. A. Hinkley, of Du Bois, I]. Mr. Hinkley in a recent
letter informs me that the citation was an error, that the species was
really monodonta, Say.

Illinois River (Baker). Mr. Baker informs me that this citation is
based on an undoubted specimen of IZ. margaritifera, so labelled, in
the Calkin collection now in the Museum of the Chicago Academy
of Sciences; that it has never been found in that region by any other
collector ; that ‘‘a number of Calkin’s shells are inaccurate as to
locality, and it is probably another case of the mixing of shells”.
I have no doubt but that this is correct, as I have in my own
collection a specimen of this species from the collection of the late
J. M. Delaney, New York, which is labelled ‘‘ Ohio River,
Trumbull, Ohio”. This place is in Ashtabula County, a few miles
south of Lake Erie and in the St. Lawrence drainage, and many miles
from the Ohio River. ‘The specimen is a large one, and very similar
to the large form from the Winooski River, Vt. The locality is given
on the label as an impossible one, and there can be no question but
this again is a ‘‘ case of mixing shells”’.

Wesr Coast.

Alaska.—Naha Bay, lat. 55° 35’ North (Dall).

British Columbia.—Small streams entering Malaspina Strait ;
Kakwous Lake, the source of the Bonaparte River, alt. 4000 feet ;
Campbell’s Creek, Douglas (Whiteaves); Victoria; Nawaimo;
Vancouver Island; Fraser River, Kakwous Lake, and streams in
lat. 50 degrees (Dall); Fort Hope, Fraser River (Stearns); Frazer
tiver (Hannibal in lit.).

Washington.—Chehalis River (Cooper, Stearns, Keep); Seattle
(Randolph ¢este Hannibal in lit.); Walla Walla (Gould, Stearns) ;
streams running into Puget Sound and most of the branches of
the Columbia (Cooper, Stearns); Steillacoom Creek, Puget Sound
(Walker).

Oregon.—Klamath River (Lea, Keep, Cooper, Stearns); Shasta
River (Stearns); Deer Creek, Yeamill Co.; Rogue River; Deschutes
River, Klamath Co.; Douglas Co. (Walker).

Idaho.—Spokane River, Coeur @ Alena (Cooper, Bland, Stearns,
Hannibal, Walker); Snake River, Weiser (Hannibal, Walker).

Montana.—Missouri River about the Falls (Bland & Cooper);
Gallatin River and head-waters of the Missouri (Call); Crow Creek,
Flathead Reservation; tributary of the Pend’Orielle River; ‘‘in all
the western mountain streams’ (Elrod); Bitterroot River (Elrod,

Walker).

142 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

California.—Yuba River, 40 miles above its confluence with the
Feather (Trask, Stearns, Lea, Dall); Sacramento River, Redding
(Keep, Pilsbry); Outlet Lake Tahoe, Placer Co., alt. 6247 feet
(Cooper); Bear Mountain near Copperopolis ; South Pitt River,
Likely Pitt River, Lower Canon, above Squaw Creek ; Sacramento
River, Red Bluff ; San Lorenzo River at Boulder and Felton, Santa
Cruz Co.; Lake Co. (Hannibal); Sacramento River (Gould, Stearns,
Dall); McCloud River (Stearns); Stanislaus River (Cooper, Stearns
teste Hannibal); Santa Cruz (Cooper, Stearns, Dall, Button teste
Hannibal); Merced Co. (Cooper); Plumas Co., alt. 7400 feet (Dall) ;
Devil’s Coral, Plumas Co., alt. 5200 feet (Stearns).

Nevada.—East Humboldt River (Stearns); Humboldt ‘River at
Elko (Call); Truckee River (Carlton, Stearns, Call).

Utah.—Salt River, Fort Hall (Cooper, Stearns); Salt Lake City

Call).
TER aM Net ae (Call, Cooper); Call (1884) gives no exact
locality. Cooper’s citation (1888) is based on Call’s. Mr. Harold
Hannibal, of Stanford University, Cal., who has made a special study
of the West Coast Unionidee, informs me that he seriously doubts
whether it occurs south of central Nevada.

Saskatchewan, Canada.—Lower Saskatchewan River, near Lake
Winnipeg (Dall).

Fossil Records—It is reported by Call from the Quaternary
deposits in the Lahontan Area at Walker River Canyon, Nev., and in
the Bonneville area; as semi-fossil at ‘‘numerous localities and
notably in Sevier Desert”’. Also from the Tejon formation (Hocene)
at Tesla, Cal., by Hannibal.

III. BIBLIOGRAPHY.

LSAley Amana (CB: sea ae ee i the Mollusca of Middle
Vt.” : Amer. Jiourn. Sci., , xl, pp. 266-77.

2 Thompson's History of Vor mont.

1905. Apams (C. C.). ‘The Post-Glacial Dispersal of the North
American Biota” : Biol. Bull., ix, pp. 538-71.

1877. Aveuey (Samvet). ‘‘ Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater
Shells of Nebraska”: Bull. U.S. Geol. and Geog. Survey of
the Territories, iii, pp. 697-704.

1906. Baxer (F. C.). ‘A Catalogue of the Mollusca of Illinois”’:
Bull. Ill. St. Lab. Nat. Hist., xii, pp. 538-1387.

1886. Bravcnamp(W.M.). Land and Freshwater Shells of Onondago
Co. (NV.Y.), pp. 1-12.

1861. Branp (Tuomas) & Cooper (J. G.). ‘Notice of Land and
Freshwater Shells collected by Dr. J. G. Cooper in the
Rocky Mountains, ete., in 1860’: Amer. Lyc. Nat. Hist.,
INDY Savas separate, pp. 1-9.

1882. Catz (R. E.). “Note on the Geographical Distribution of 4
certain Mollusca”?: Amer. Nat., xvi, pp. 401-2.

‘“On the Quaternary and Recent Mollusca of the Great

Basin’”’: Bull. U.S. Geol. Surv., xi.

1884.

1885.

1900.

1870.
1890.

1906.

1855

1904.

1866.
1867.

1870.
1888.
1859.

1905.

WALKER: ON MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA, 1438

Catt (R. E.). ‘‘ A Geographic Catalogue of the Unionide of
the Mississippi Valley ”: Bull. Des Moines Acad. Sci., i,
pp. 1-57.

‘‘A Descriptive, Illustrated Catalogue of the Mollusca
of Indiana”: Ann. Rep. Dept. Geol. and Stat. Resources,
Ind., 1899, pp. 335-536.

Cartton (H. P.). ‘‘On the Shells of the Truckee River and
Vicinity ’’: Proc. Cal. Acad. Nat. Sci., iv, pp. 50-2.

Carpenter (H. F.). ‘The Shell-bearing Mollusca of Rhode
Island”: Naut., iv, pp. 35-6.

CHapwick (G. H.). ‘‘ Notes on Wisconsin Mollusca”: Bull.
Wis. Nat. Hist. Soc., iv, pp. 67-99.

or 6. Cuickertne (J. W.). List of Marine, Freshwater, and
Land Shells found in the vicinity of Portland, Me.

Connor (C. H.). ‘Jf. margaritifera in Pennsylvania”: Naut.,
SO JD. Ble
Cooper (J. G.). Proc. Cal. Acad. Nat. Sci.

Geographical Catalogue of the Mollusca found West of the

Rocky Mountains, ete.

Proc. Cal. Acad. Nat. Sci., iv.

Tami. Cal. Miner, 1888, p. 249.

Cooper (Wittiam). ‘‘ Report upon the Mollusca collected on
the Survey”: P.R.R. Surv., xii, pt. 11, pp. 360-86.

Dati (W. H.). ‘‘Land and Freshwater Mollusks’”’: Rep.
Harriman, Exp., xiii.

Dantets (L. E.). ‘¢A Cheek-list of Indiana Mollusca”:
Ann. Rep. Dept. Geol. and Nat. Resources, Ind., 1902,
pp. 629-52.

Davis (C. A.). ‘“‘Unios of New England”: Bull. xii,
Roger Williams Park Museum, Providence, R.I.

Dr Kay (J. E.). Zoology of New York, pt. v, Mollusca.

Exrop (M. J.). ‘Collecting Shells in Montana”: Naut., xv,
p- 82.

‘‘ A Biological Reconnaissance of the vicinity of Flathead
Lake”: Bull. Univ. Mont., x, pp. 170-4.

Goutp (A. A.). Rep. on Invertebrata of Massachusetts.

‘‘ Descriptions of New Species of Shells”: Proc.
B.S.N.H., in, pp. 292-6.

Grant (U. S8.). ‘‘Conchological Notes”: Ann. Rep. Geol.
and Nat. Hist. Surv., Minn., 1885, pp. 113-24.

‘* Notes on the Molluscan Fauna of Minnesota’: Ann.
Rep. Geol. and Nat. Hist. Surv., Minn., 1887, pp. 481-4.
Harruan (W. D.) & Micuener (Ezra). Conchologia Cestrica.

Jay (J. C.). Catalogue of Recent Shells, etc., 4th ed.

Jounson (C. W.). ‘On the Distribution of Helix hortensis,
Miiller, in North America”: Naut., xx, pp. 73-80.

Jones (J. M.). List of Mollusca of Nova Scotia.

Keep (Jostan). West American Shells.

Keyes (C. R.). ‘‘An Annotated Catalogue of the Mollusca
of lowa”’: Bull. Essex Inst., xx, separate, pp. 1-25.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Lea (Isaac). ‘Observations on the Genus Unio,” ii, p. 56.

‘Observations on the Genus Unio,” vi, p. 42.

‘<Observations on the Genus Unio,” xi, p. 111.

Lermonp (W.H.). Shells of Maine, pp. 1-46.

Lerson (EK. J.). ‘Check List of the Mollusca of New York”:
Bull. 88, N.Y. St. Museum.

Linstry (J. H.). ‘Catalogue of the Shells of Connecticut” :
Amer. Journ. Sci., xlviii, pp. 271-85.

Marsnatt (W. B.). ‘Geographical Distribution of New
York Unionide’”’: 48th Ann. Rep. N.Y. St. Museum,
pp. 45-99.

Nyranper (0. O.). ‘‘A List of Shells from North-Eastern
Maine”: Naut., xi, pp. 102-6.

Orrmann (A. E.). ‘‘ The Geographical Distribution of Fresh-
water Decapods and its bearing on Ancient Geography” :
Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc., xli, pp. 267-417.

‘CA Preliminary List of Unionidee of Western Penn-
sylvania, etce.”: Ann. Carnegie Museum, v, pp. 178-210.
Pacxarp (A. 8.). ‘‘ View of the Recent Invertebrate Fauna

of Labrador”: Mem. 3.S.N.H., i.

Pirspry (H. A.). ‘‘ Critical List of Mollusks collected in the
Potomac Valley”: Proc. A.N.S.P., 1894, pp. 11-31.

Manual of Conchology, ix.

‘*Mollusks collected by R. C. McGregor in Northern

California”: Naut., xiii, pp. 64-7.

& Ferriss(J. H.). ‘‘ Mollusca of the Ozarkian Fauna”:
Proc. A.N.S.P., 1906, pp. 529-67.

Sowarrr (R. F.). Huropean Animals.

Simpson (C. T.). ‘*On some Fossil Unios and other Fresh-
water Shells from the Drift at Toronto, Canada, etc.” :
Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., xvi, pp. 591-5.

‘‘The Classification and Geographical Distribution of

the Pearly Freshwater Mussels’”’: Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus.,

XvVlil, pp. 295-343.

‘Synopsis of the Naiades”: Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus.,
XX, pp. 501-1044.

Stearns (R. EK. C.). ‘On the History and Distribution of
the Freshwater Mussels, etc.’’: Proc. Cal. Acad. Nat. Sci.,
1882, pp. 1-21.

‘‘ List of North American Land and Freshwater Shells
received from the Dept. of Agriculture, etc.”?: Proc. U.S.
Nat. Mus., xiv, pp. 95-106.

Srerxr (V.). ‘*A Preliminary Catalogue of the Land and
Freshwater Mollusks of Ohio’’: Proc. O. St. Acad. Sci., iv,
pp. 067-402.

Trask (J. B.). ‘‘ Californian Freshwater Shells”: Proc. Cal.
Acad. Nat. Sci., 1, pp. 28-30.

Water (Bryant). Distribution of the Unionide in Michigan,
pp. 1-23.

— ‘Notes on Planorbis IL”: Naut., xxiii, pp. 21-32.

Vol. IX, Pl. IL
Proc. Malac. Soc.

BH = €
a ‘ {6
$2180 129 210 100 fo?
\ \ 3
me
a re Perf,

1881.

1882.
1905.
1895.

1901.

1906.

WALKER: ON MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA. 145

Weruersy (A. G.). ‘‘On the Geographical Distribution of
certain Freshwater Mollusks of North America,’’: pt. ii:
Journ. Cin. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1881, separate, pp. 1-11.

‘‘The Distribution of JL margaritifera”: Amer. Nat.,
Xvl1, pp. 375-6.

Wauirr(C.A.). ‘‘ The Ancestral Origin of the North American
Unionide ”’?: Smithsonian Mise. Coll., xlviui, pp. 75-88.

Wuiteaves (J. F.). ‘‘ Notes on Recent Canadian Unionide”’ :
Canadian Record of Science, 1895, pp. 250-63.

‘“ Notes on some Land and Freshwater Mollusca from

Fort Chimo, Ungava Bay, Ungava”: Ott. Nat., xiv,

pp. 221-3.

““Notes on some Land and Freshwater Shells from

British Columbia”: Ott. Nat., xx, pp. 115-19.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.

The circular dots indicate the present range of I. margaritifera in North America.
The triangular dots that of MZ. monodonta.

The square dots that of IM. Hembeli.

The X that of IL. decumbens.

146

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF VOLUTA FROM
WEST AUSTRALIA.

By, DrawenCa Cox:
Read 8th April, 1910.
PLATE III.

THE shell about to be described was kindly sent me for identification
by Mrs. Irvine, of Launceston, Tasmania. Although, unfortunately,
the spire has been broken the rest of the specimen is in good
condition, and exhibits features which readily distinguish it from
other Australian forms.

VoLUTA NODIPLICATA, D.Sp.

Shell rather large, fusiformly ovate, rather thin, of an uniformly
yellow cream colour, without any trace of colour-markings; whorls?
(spire broken); body-whorl ovate, rather inflated, exhibiting at the
upper part eleven moderately prominent rounded plicee, which are
nodose about half an inch from the suture, and gradually become
obsolete about the middle of the whorl; above the tubercles, which
are dark-coloured, the whorl is slightly concave, so that a rounded
angulation is formed by the tubercular prominences; the surface
exhibits fine lines of growth, which are most distinct near the suture
and between the plice; columellar folds three in number, well defined,
but not conspicuously prominent, the anterior forming the lower
columellar margin; outer lip not thickened (immature), showing only
a broad shallow anterior notch or sinus. Length (of last two whorls)
125, diam. 80 mm.; aperture 95 mm. in length, 50 in width.

Hab.—Rottnest Island, Western Australia, 12 miles north-west of
Fremantle.

This unique specimen was procured from excavations raised during
the construction of a pier. It is unfortunate that the spire has been
broken, thus preventing the complete description of the apex. It is
probable that the outer lip in a more mature specimen would be
somewhat thickened.

Proc. Malac. Soc.

Vol. IX, Pl. III.

VOLUTA NODIPLICATA, N.SP.

147

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF ZLATIRUS.

By James Cosmo Metvitt, M.A., D.Sc.
Read 8th April, 1910.

Latrrus Ernesti, n.sp.

L. testa mediocri, attenuato-fusiformi, solidiuscula, leté ochraceo-
rufa, anfractibus (fortasse) 6-7, quorum apicales .. . (?), ceteris
fortiter spiraliter undique tornato-liratis, liris albis, nitidis, ineequalibus,
supernis tribus, penultimo sex, ultimo anfractu duodecim liris preeditis,
interstitiis sub lente delicate alveato-decussatis, apertura ovata,
labro paullum effuso, crassiusculo, columella biplicata, canali brevi.
Long. 12, lat. 5mm.

Hab.—Ad Antillarum insulas.

Searle,del

This brightly coloured, ochraceous little Zatirus belongs to the
typical section of the genus, its allies being Z. eraticulatus, L., or
especially turritus, Gmel., of which it seems a miniature resemblance.
To lautus, Reeve, there is also some affinity, but it differs altogether
both in form and quality of ornamentation of sculpture, /autus
being a more obese species, with irregular longitudinal puckering.
Mr. Ernest R. Sykes has asked me to describe this interesting
addition to the genus, he haying received it with the label
‘“W. Indies”. The specimen is imperfect; the apical whorls being
missing, we should conjecture that if in first-class condition it would
be 6-7 whorled; the mouth, however, and the other parts of the
shell are good enough for description. I have pleasure in naming it
after Mr. Sykes.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 149

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 138taH May, 1910.
: R. Butten Newton, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.
The President addressed the Members present as follows :—

Fi

Before proceeding with the ordinary business of the meeting, I feel
that I shall have the approval of all members of the Society in placing
upon record an expression of our intense sympathy with the Royal
Family in their present bereavement. Mere words are quite insufficient
to indicate the greatness and importance of those services which the
late King Edward VII rendered to his people and his country. His
many-sided interests, coupled with the performance of gracious acts in
every department of life, made him the very idol of the nation, and
we feel individually that we have lost a friend of long standing. But
although the country mourns, as well as the whole civilized world, at}
so irreparable a loss, it is our part now to encourage with all loyalty
and devotion the new Monarch, King George the Fifth, trusting that
his reign may be prosperous and happy, and fraught with that same
wisdom and tact which so characterized the brilliant though short
rule of his late father.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘‘On the Mollusca procured during the ‘Porcupine’ Expeditions,
1867-70.” Supplemental Notes, Part IV. By E. R. Sykes, B.A.

2. ‘The genus Cremnobates, Swainson.” By C. Hedley and
H. Suter.

3. ‘* Notes on Polyplacophora, chiefly Australasian.” Part II.
By Tom Iredale.

4. ‘Notes on and Additions to the Terrestrial Molluscan Fauna of
Southern Abyssinia.’”’ By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Frivay, 10ra June, 1910.
R. Butten Newton, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘A Revision of the Species of the family Pyramidellide
occurring in the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and North Arabian
Sea.” By J. C. Melvill, M.A., D.Sc.

2. ‘On the Anatomy of Rhysota Foullioyi.” By R. H. Burne,
M.A., F.Z.S.

3. ‘Further Notes on the Dates of Issue of the Parts of Sowerby’s
Conchological Illustrations.’’ By A. Reynell.

4. ‘*Note on further British Localities for Piscdium Steenbuchii,
Moller, and P. Lilljeborgit, Clessin.”” By B. B. Woodward, F.L.S.

5. ‘On Petricola, Lucinopsis, and the family Petricolide.” By
A. J. Jukes-Browne, F.R.S., F.G.S.

VOL. IX.—SEPTEMBER, 1910. 11

150 PROCEEDINGS OF LHE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

NODES:

Nore on FurtHER Britisa Locatities ror Prsrprum STEENBUCHIL,
Mouter, anp P. Lirtseporer, Cuusstn. (Lead 10th June, 1910.)—
Through the kindness of Mr. C. 8. Carter, of Louth, Lincolnshire, I have
received specimens of Pistdiwm Steenbuchii, MOll., from two localities in
that county, namely, Tetney Lock, near Cleethorpes, and Grisel Bottom,
Burwell Wood, near Louth. In the latter locality it is associated with
P. personatum.

A yet more interesting record is that due to Mr. A. W. Stelfox, who has
obtained P. Steenbuchii in association with P. Lilljeborgii from Keel Lough,
Achill Island, co. Mayo, the other species of Péscdiwm present being
P. subtruncatum and P. Casertanum.

In the Collection of the Conchological Society at Manchester are some
specimens of P. Steenbuchii obtained by Dr. R. F. Scharff at Frankfort-
on-the-Main. This is the most southerly locality for it that 1 am
acquainted with.

B. B. WoopwaARrp.

151

THE GENUS CREMNOBATES, SWAINSON.
By C. Heprey and H. Sorer.
Read 13th May, 1910.

A numper of specimens of Cremnobates parva, Swainson, collected by
Capt. J. Bollons, of the New Zealand Government 8.8. ‘“‘Hinemoa”’ at
the Antipodes Islands, has drawn our attention to this genus, which
has been ignored by most conchologists.

The genus was established by Swainson in Proc. Roy. Soc. Van
Diemens Land, vol. iui, pt. i, p. 43, pl. vu, fig. 1, January, 1855.
It is not Cremnobates, Giinther, 1861 (Pisces), nor of Blanford, 1863
(Mollusea). The genus has been uniformly omitted by all recorders
and monographers. Three species are enumerated—(1) C. cornea,
(2) C. parva, (3) C. solida; but the first is Ophicardelus australis,
Q. & G., and the third Marinula patula, Lowe, leaving C. parva as
the type of the genus.

Swainson gives the following diagnosis: ‘‘ Animal amphibious.
Shell small, oval. Spire rather pointed, as long as the aperture.
Aperture not contracted. Pillar, with strong plaits. Inner lip thin,
smooth inside.”

The following diagnosis of the genus is based on the Antipodes
Islands specimens, which fortunately contained the animals preserved
in alcohol.

Animal (in alcohol) with short tentacles, the eyes at their inner
bases; foot long and narrow, truncated in front, narrowly rounded
and simple behind, with a distinct transverse groove at the anterior
third of length.

Jaw horny, arcuate, with a median projection below, and a shallow
sinus above, vertically narrowly striated, the cutting-edge serrate.

Radula broad and long with numerous transverse, slightly arcuate
rows of minute teeth, which are exceedingly numerous, with a long
and narrow base, and a minute cusp. A central tooth could not be
distinguished.

Shell small, oval, smooth, the spire as high as the aperture or
a little less; aperture ovate, not contracted; the outer lip thin and
simple; columella with two strong plaits on the upper half.

Distribution.—The type, stated to be in Dr. Milligan’s collection,
is from Oyster Cove, near Hobart, Tasmania, and a second locality
is the Antipodes Islands. The following species are no doubt also
members of the genus :—

1. Marinula Maindroni, Vélain, Archiv Zool. Expér., vol. vi,
p- 126, pl. iv, fig. 26, 1877, from Amsterdam Island.

2. Marinula mgra, Philippi: Vélain, op. cit., p. 125, pl. iv, fig. 25,
from Tristan da Cunha, St. Pauls and Amsterdam.

Thus the genus would appear to be of circum-Antarctic distribution.

152 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

CREMNOBATES PARVA, Swainson, 1855.

Cremnobates parva, Swainson, op. cit., p. 44, pl. vil, fig. 3.
Ophicardelus parvus, Swainson (Cremnobates), Tate & May, Proc.
Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, vol. xxvi, p. 420.

Shell ovate, thin, light, covered with an epidermis, spire slender,
pointed; pillar plaited; first close to the top of the aperture; the
second more towards the base (Swainson). Sculpture consisting of
well-marked growth-lines. Colour whitish or light brown, the mouth
light to dark brown. Epidermis thin, horny, mostly lost, the surface
being corroded. Spire conic, typically of the same height as the
aperture, but considerably lower in all the specimens from the
Antipodes Islands. Protoconch minute, pointed. Whorls 4, the last
very large, convex, a little flattened outside the suture; base flatly

convex. Suture deep. Aperture vertical, ovate, angled above,
rounded below. Peristome continuous; outer lip thin and sharp,
broadly arched; basal lip regularly convex. Columella slightly
oblique, with 2 strong, white plaits, the upper one larger, near the
top of the aperture, the lower one smaller and at about the middle
of the columella; inner lip smooth, white, spreading a little beyond
the columella, and uniting the margins of the peristome by a distinct
sharp ridge. There is no trace of an umbilical fissure.

Diam. 5, height 7-5mm. Largest specimen from the Antipodes
Islands.

Animal, jaw, and radula as described for the genus.

Our figure is taken from a specimen collected at Tasman’s Arch,
South Tasmania, by Mr. W. L. May.

153

NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA, CHIEFLY AUSTRALASIAN. (Parr II.)
By Tom Irepate.
Read 13th May, 1910.
THE GENUS H/UDOXOCHITON.

On Sunday Island, Kermadec Group, I collected two small shells
which superficially seemed referable to Cuallochiton. The girdle
appeared to be composed of minute diamond-shaped scales, whilst
internally the sutural lamine were connected. They were, however,
traced to Hudoxochiton. Upon microscopical examination the girdle
was found to be leathery and crinkled, but quite devoid of hairs.
Reference showed that a section of Callochiton had, instead of a scaly
girdle, one with hairs; that was, differing in no way from LHudoso-
chiton save in the nature of the teeth. A member of that section is
amornatus, Ten.-Woods, an inhabitant of Tasmania; this is a shell
much less than HLudoxochiton, but still larger than Callochiton platessa,
Gould. Superficially it would pass for a small Hudoxochiton. The
coincidence of size, habitat, and facies interested me, and suggested
relationship between the two genera. I had not completed my studies
when I received Dr. Thiele’s work, wherein he transfers Hudoxochiton
to his sub-family Callochitonine. His reasons for so doing appear
sound, and in this disposition I would concur. In the present state
of our knowledge this seems more suitable than the position selected
for Hudoxochiton in Pilsbry’s classification.

New Zeatand ONITHOCHITONS.

Quoy & Gaimard (Voy. Astrolabe, Zool., vol. ii, p. 393, pl. lxxv,
figs. 19-24, 1835) described Chiton undulatus as a smooth shell.
Reeve wrote (Conch. Icon., pl. xvi, figs. 87-90, sp. 87, 1847),
‘lateral areas sometimes obscurely ridged.’? Hutton’s description
(Man. N.Z. Moll. p. 114, 1880) reads, ‘‘ with indistinct radiating
moniliform ridges.

In the Bull. Soc. Philom., Paris, 1880-1, p. 120, Rochebrune
introduced three new species, and the following year in the same
Journal, p. 190, duplicated one of these by giving a new name to
the same shell as he had previously described. These four names
obviously refer to one species, which is as certainly Reeve’s undulatus.

In the Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 247, pl. lv, figs. 10, 11, Pilsbry
introduced a new species semisculptus, of unknown habitat, and in
the next volume, p. 106, referred to Rochebrune’s four species as
unrecognizable. In 1904 Wissel recorded semisculptus, Pils., from
the Chatham Islands, and added a new species, marmoratus, to the
New Zealand list. Suter, the following year (Journ. Malac.,
vol. xii, p. 71, 1905) reported semisculptus also from the Chathams,
Wissel’s work being unknown to him. Later, Suter (Proc. Malac.
Soc., vol. vii, p. 297, 1907) introduced a new species nodosus, and
then, receiving Wissel’s paper, alleged (Nachr. deutsch. malak. Ges.,
vol. xli, p. 75) that marmoratus was simply a colour variant of

154 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

undulatus. This view appeared reasonable from Wissel’s figures and
description (Zool. Jahrb. Syst., vol. xx, p. 660, figs. 67-9, 1904), but
Thiele (Revision . . . Chitonen, 1909, p. 99), from an examination
of Wissel’s type, has shown marmoratus to be the shell later named
nodosus by Suter, Wissel having omitted to point out the salient
characters of his species both in the figure and description. Thiele
has, moreover, stated that all Rochebrune’s species have priority over
semisculptus, with which they are identical; further, that these are
all synonyms of wndulatus, and I can see no reason for disagreement.
The majority of the specimens in the British Museum are ‘‘ sem-
sculptus”’, and vary so that they become inseparable from a perfectly -
smooth undulatus. If, however, a name is required for this form,
Fitholi, Rochebrune, must be used.

Recently Suter has given the Onithochiton from the sub-Antarctic
Neozelanic islands varietal rank under the name subantarcticus. I have
seen many specimens from the Auckland Islands, and upon dissection
find that the teeth are much shorter than in wndulatus. As the
internal characters vary very little in Onithochiton, the fact that there
is a noticeable variation in conjunction with geographical distribution
and colour constancy would induce me to give this shell specific rank.
Consequently I would recognize three species of Onithochiton from
Neozelanic waters: undulatus, Q. & G., of which Fitholi, decipiens,
Astrolabei, and neglectus, all'of Rochebrune, and semisculptus, Pilsbry,
are synonyms; marmoratus, Wissel, of which nodosus, Suter, 1s
a synonym ; and swbantarcticus, Suter. Filhol has described Lepido-
pleurus Campbelli from Campbell Island (Comptes Rendus, vol. xci,
p- 1095, 1880). Thiele wrote (Revision, p. 78), ‘‘soist Lepidopleurus
Campbelli ein dunkelbrauner Onithochiton undulatus.’’ It this were
so the name would be applicable to Suter’s var. subantarcticus. But
Filhol’s description, given below, indicates a yellow specimen of
Ischno. Gryei, Filhol: ‘‘ Couleur jaune clair, derniére valve plus grand
que la premiére, couverte de lignes concentriques, granulées; aires
latérales marquées de lignes concentriques, a cavité supérieure.”

Cuitron Grorerants, Q. & G.

Chiton Georgianus, Q. & G., Voy. Astrolabe, Zool., 1835, vol. iii,
p. 379, pl. Ixxv, figs. 25-30.

The type of this species appears to have been lost. It was
transferred by Pilsbry (Man. Conch., ser. 1, vol. xiv, p. 241) to
Liolophura. Collected by Quoy & Gaimard at King George Sound,
South-West Australia, it has not since been met with by collectors.
Search should be made at that locality, and the species either
rehabilitated or eliminated. From Quoy’s good description and
figures it would seem to be a valid species. Another doubtful
inhabitant of the same locality is Chetopleura biarmata, Roch.
(Bull. Soc. Philom., 1881-2, p. 195), which Thiele (Revision, ii, —
p. 73, pl. vu, figs. 19-26) has shown to be a good species and
a Chetopleura. This genus has not been recorded from Australia.
Chiton Dieffenbachii, Reeve, Newcastle, Australia, was included by
Pilsbry (Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 35) as a Chetopleura, and was

TREDALE : NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 155

suggested to be a synonym or variety of C. lwrida, Sowb., from Peru.
The type tablet was marked Peru, and the shell is /urida, Sowb., so
that it is certain that Reeve’s locality is erroneous.

Caron (Cattistocuiron) Coppinerrt, Smith.
C. (C.) Coppingert, Smith, Zool. Alert, 1884, p. 80, pl. vi, fig. e.
Though included in the Man. Conch., vol. xiv, p. 275, as a Callisto-
chiton, Pilsbry later (Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1894, p. 72) stated
his belief that this was the young of Ischnochiton fruticosus, Gould.
Examination of the type enables me to confirm this conjecture.

AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCHITES.

_The numerous species recently described makes it difficult to assign
any specimens without careful comparison of typical shells. Therefore
Dr. Thiele (Revision . . . Chitonen, i, p. 48) has left the identification
of Rochebrune’s and Blainville’s species to Australian Chiton students.
He has pointed out, however, that Swewri:, Blainv., must replace the
familiar asbestovdes, Smith. From the good figures of scaber, Blainy.,
given by Thiele, it should be easily identified if Australian.

Acanthochites turgidus, Roch., alleged to have been collected by
Péron et Lesueur, may be Bednalli, Pilsbry.

Acanthochites jucundus, Roch., supposed to have been collected in
New Holland by Belligny, and Cooks Straits by Filhol, I should cross
off the Australian list until rediscovered. The Cooks Straits shells
Thiele admits to be Zlandicus, Q. & G., and the New Holland shells
I should certainly so name. ‘The bottle contained about a dozen
specimens, and it is almost impossible to suggest the occurrence of so
plentiful a shell in Australian waters without any collector retaking
it. Rochebrune has named a shell Ac. Belligny?, apparently collected
in New Caledonia by Belligny. Thiele’s examination of the type
proves it to be identical with swcundus, and I conclude this habitat
must also be doubted. From my studies of these specimens and
localities, I must advocate the non-acceptance of any of these species
without confirmation.

Acanthochites tristis, Roch., I would consider the same as the
species described by Thiele as Zhelenudsi from New Zealand. No
certainty can be arrived at without examination of suites of specimens
in this genus, the variation in Acanthochites being unknown. The
sculpture and form become modified by the action of environment,
and this has not yet been taken into consideration when describing
new species. I am led to make this statement by the examination
of a series of Acanthochites rubiginosus, Hutton. Suter figures a short
broad low shell, and this form I have seen from Stewart Island.
A series dredged by Macgillivray in the Hauraki Gulf consists almost
entirely of elongate, narrow, very highly keeled shells, only one,
a young specimen, being short, broad, and low. Another lot
collected by the early explorers is mixed, but again high-keeled
forms predominate. The sculpture is quite variable, the pustules
varying tremendously in size, and also in shape, whilst the ribbing
on the anterior valve is quite an uncertain feature, in two instances

*

156 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

being absolutely missing. All the specimens of Jaqueatus, Sowb.,
I have yet*seen have been low shells with the tail-valve many-slit,
whilst the rubiginosus, Hutt., have all had few slits in that valve.
But the number of slits is quite variable also, and these facts must be
borne in mind when the differentiation of species of Acanthochites is
undertaken.

ABNORMAL CHITONS.

fe

In the Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. ‘xi, p. 375, 1907 (1908), I recorded
the occurrence of a five-valved specimen of Chiton pellis-serpentis,
Q. & G., and a six-valved Plaxiphora ovata, Hutton, commenting
upon the scarcity of such finds. I had never seen a seven-valved
specimen at that time, nor have they been frequently met with by
any collector. Yet they would appear to be more common than
records show, or else I have been peculiarly fortunate. At Port
Curtis, Queensland, I collected all the specimens of Selerochiton
Curtistanus, Smith, only sixteen in all, I could find, yet among these
was a beautiful seven-valved shell. As this had not been detected
whilst collecting, it caused me to look through my Kermadec shells,
with the result that I unearthed two seven-valved Ischnochitons, one
of which I have unfortunately mislaid. At Seascale, Cumberland,
England, the only Chiton I could find was Cras. cinereus, Linn., but
I was exceedingly gratified to note a seven-valved specimen. This
is the first one I have seen living.

How easily abnormalities can be passed over is evidenced in the
British Museum by a series of six Plaxiphora Matthewst, Iredale,
collected by Mr. Matthews and presented by Mr. Bednall. Though
such keen collectors, it would appear they have overlooked that one
of these has only six valves.

QuE ENSLAND PoLYPLACOPHORA.

When Chiton-collecting in New Zealand I became interested in
Australian forms, and through the co-operation of my esteemed
correspondents, Messrs. E. H. Matthews and A. F. Basset Hull,
I acquired a fairly representative collection of the Chitons of Southern
Australia. I drew up some tables showing the distribution of the
recorded species, and much of interest revealed itself. Two noticeable
features were the poverty of the known Tasmanian fauna and the
entire lack of Queensland records. The former, I believe, is due to
the greater attention given to these molluscs in other states, not to the
inferiority of the fauna. In respect to the latter no collections appear
to have been recorded, and very little attention has been paid to the
collection of Chitons. In February, 1909, the opportunity presented
itself to me of investigating the Chiton fauna of sub-tr opical Queensland.
I have just received from Mr. Hedley his Catalogue of the Marine
Mollusca of Queensland (Proc. Aust. Ass. Ady. Sci., 1909), and on
p- 352 he only totals twenty species in the class Amphineura, of
which two are Aplacophora. In view of this list and the collections
I made, it seems opportune to record the latter with some comments

IREDALE : NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 157

on their nature. Since I drew up these notes I have read Hedley’s
paper in the P.L.S. N.S.W., vol. xxviii, 1903, on the effect of the
Bassian Isthmus on the Marine Fauna of Australia. As my studies in
Chitons completely confirm his conclusions, I am herewith amplifying
my previous report by incorporating a short account of the Australian
Chiton fauna in the terms introduced by Hedley in that paper.
Consequently this note has developed into a review of that class of%-
the marine Mollusca of Southern and Eastern Austgglia, practically
forming an Appendix to Hedley’s essay. -In the place quoted Hedley
introduced some new names for the divisions he proposed as follows:
the extent of Southern Australia from Melbourne to Westralia he
calls the Adelaidean Region; the east coast of Tasmania, Gippsland,
and New South Wales constitute the Peronian Region; the Queensland
coast from Moreton Bay to Torres Straits he terms the Sélanderian
Region; whilst from Torres Straits to Houtman’s Abrolhos is named
the Damperian Region. It must be remembered that these terms
apply to the marine fauna only, and that the Solanderian and
Damperian are only subdivisions of the Indo-Pacific fauna, and that
the Peronian and Adelaidean Regions are only subdivisions of the
Kuronotian or Bassian fauna. Hedley notes that considerable inter-
change has taken and is yet taking place between the Peronian and
Adelaidean Regions.

To return to the Queensland Polyplacophora: the list made up by
Hedley consists almost entirely of Torres Straits, Port Molle, and Port
Curtis records. It is at once recognized as typically Solanderian, no
fewer than twelve of the eighteen species being confined, as far as the
east coast of Australia is concerned, to Queensland, north of Moreton
Bay. I collected at Caloundra, just north of Brisbane, and there
procured some fifteen species and one variety, all of which, with one
exception, have been obtained at Port Jackson, New South Wales,
and no fewer than ten species are additions to Hedley’s list. At Port
-Curtis, about 800 miles to the north, this fauna is non-existent. As
L will shortly show, Australian Chitons have very limited range, and
the fact that the Peronian Chitons die out between Caloundra and
Port Curtis shows Hedley’s limits for his regions to be maintained by
the study of this class. The species I collected at Caloundra were—

* Plaxiphora costata, Blainv. *Callochiton platessa, Gould.

* Acanthochites costatus, Ad. & Ang. Onithochiton quercinus, Gould.

*A. variabilis, Ad. & Ang. Lnolophura Gaimardi, Blainy.

* A. retrojectus, Pils. Ischnochiton australis, Sowb.
Callistochiton antiquus, Reeve. *T. crispus, Reeve.

*Chiton limans, Sykes. *T. divergens, Reeve.

*C. n.sp., near Coxi, Pils. *I. smaragdinus, Angas.
C. translucens, Hedley & Hull. *T. smaragdinus.picturatus, Pils.

Those not included in Hedley’s list are marked with an *.

I have collated a total of ninety-five Chitons for Australia, of which,
politically, twenty-eight belong to Queensland, thirty-one to New
South Wales, thirty-seven to Victoria, fifty-two to South Australia,
and twenty-five to Tasmania. I have only one record from West
Australia, though I have seen three species purporting to come from

158 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

the Swan River.

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

All the three appear distinct from Adelaidean forms.

Biologically the species may be proportioned thus :—

SOLANDERIAN.
Ischnochiton Adelaidensis, Reeve.
Sclerochiton miles, Pils.

S. Curtisianus, Smith.
Chiton pulcherrimus, Sowb.
Schizochiton incisus, Sowb.
Cryptoplax Burrow:, Smith.
C. oculatus, Q. & G.
Onithochiton quercinus, Gould.
Tonicia fortilirata, Reeve.
T. picta, Reeve.

T. confossa, Gould.
Acanthopleura spinosa, Brug.
A. spiniger, Sowb.

PERONIAN.
Lepidopleurus badius, H. & H.
Ischnochiton divergens, Reeve.
I. fruticosus, Gould.

I. lentiginosus, Sowb.

I. smaragdinus, Angas.

TI. australis, Sowb.

Chiton pellis-serpentis, Q. & G.
C. limans, Sykes.

C. jugosus, Gould.

C. Covi, Pils.

C. translucens, H. & H.

CO. Vauclusensis, H. & H.
Plaxiphora Peteliana, Thiele.
Choriplax Grayt, Ad. & Ang.
Callochiton platessa, Gould.
Cryptoplax striatus, Lam.
Tonicia Carpenteri, Angas.
Acanthochites costatus, Ad. & Ang.
A. Coui, Pils.

A. retrojectus, Pils.

DaMPERIAN.
Onithochiton Scholvieni, Thiele.

DEEPWATER SPECIES.

Lepidoplewrus columnarius, H. & M.

Dovustrut Position.
Ischnochiton crispus, Reeve.
Chiton, n.sp., near Coxi, Pals.
Liolophura Gaimardi, Blainy.
Callistochiton antiquus, Reeve.
Lorica volvox, Reeve.

Loricella Angasi, Ad.
Callochiton inornatus, Ten.- Was.
Acanthochites Sueurii, Blainy.

ADELAIDEAN.

Lepidopleurus inguinatus, Reeve.
LT. Matthewsianus, Bedn.
L. cancellatus, Sowb. (?).
Ischnochiton juloides, Ad. & Ang.
I. Pilsbryanus, Bedn.

I. pallens, Ashby.

. cariosus, Pils.

. virgatus, Reeve.

. contractus, Reeve.

. sulcatus, Q. & G.

. carinulatus, Reeve.

. arbutum, Reeve.
Novehollandieg, Reeve.
Mayi, Pils.

. pura, Sykes.

. Wilsoni, Sykes.

. Pilsbryi, Bedn.
variegatus, Ad. & Ang.
ptychius, Pils.

. Tateanus, Bedn.

. Tateanus, var. (= u.sp.).
. Thomasi, Bedn.

. resplendens, B. & M.

. sculptus, Sowb.

. ustulatus, Reeve.

hiton tricostalis, Pils.

. calliozona, Pils.

C. exoptandus, Bedn.

C. Torrianus, H. & H.

C. aureomaculatus, B. & M.
C. Bednalli, Pils.

C. Verconis, Torr & Ashby.
C. oruktus, Maughan, :
Plaxiphora albida, Blainv.
P. costata, Blainy.

BP: Matthewsi, Iredale.
Callochiton rufus, Ashby.
Cryptoplax Gunnit, Reeve.
Onithochiton Ashbyi, B. & M.
Acanthochites speciosus, H. Ad.
A. Bednalli, Pils.

A. Pilsbryi, Sykes.

A. Matthewsi, Bedn. & Pils.
A. glyptus, Sykes.

A. Wilsoni, Sykes.

A. granostriatus, Pils.

A. variabilis, Ad. & Ang.
A. cornutus, T. & A.

A. crocodrilus, T. & A.

Lalo GRINS Abe Ws Jo

YAls Mga, We WE JN

A. Maughani, T. & A.

SR sip sts S Ss ShisiiSsis

Q

We have thus thirteen species allotted to the Solanderian Region,
only one of which ranges into the Peronian; twenty Peronian species,
of which seven have reached into the Adelaidean Region; of the

IREDALE: NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 159

fifty-two species I consider Adelaidean only five have as yet been
recognized in the Peronian fauna. I know only one Damperian
species which does not elsewhere occur. The solitary Chiton at
present known from deep water does not concern us. It is of peculiar
interest that out of the total of ninety-five species only eight do not
easily become placed.

Ischnochiton crispus, Reeve, Lorica volvox, Reeve, Loricella Angast,
Ad., and Acanthochites Suewrit, Blainy., appear to be as plentiful in
the Peronian as in the Adelaidean, whilst the last-named ranges into
the Solanderian. Lzolophura Gaimardi, Blainv., is placed by Hedley
as a characteristic Peronian molluse, but I should consider it
Solanderian. Callistochiton antiquus, Reeve, though found of large
size in South Australia, seems Solanderian, but I have not sufficient
data to decide.

Callochiton inornatus, Ten.-Wds., I suggest should be attached to the
Peronian fauna. The Chiton near Cox, Pilsbry, may be Solanderian,
but I doubt it. All the preceding figures will need revision when
Gippsland and Eastern Tasmania receive as careful attention as South
Australia, Port Phillip, or Port Jackson have done. Nevertheless, it
will be seen that study of the Chiton faunas shows the extreme
localization of species, and consequently points to some apparent
misidentifications in the preceding lists.

Chiton pulcherrimus, Sowb., included in Hedley’s Catalogue, would
appear to need another name, Sowerby’s species being recorded from
Bohol Island, Philippines. Zondeva confossa, Gould, also in Hedley’s
list, needs reconsideration, though this latter is more probable than the
former, the species of Yonica having a wider range than those of
Chiton, but neither extend far.

The record of Lepidopleurus cancellatus, Sowb., from Victoria is
obviously incorrect; another dubious record from that locality is
Ischnochiton arbutum, Reeve; when described, no locality was known ;
Pilsbry has added Port Essington. From the preceding lists it :
argued that both records cannot be accepted. I do not know where
the type was collected, so have included Gatliff and Gabriel’s shell,
though the identification is questionable.

The Euronotian Chiton fauna is characterized by an extraordinary
development of the genera Ischnochiton and <Acanthochites; of both
these, species are much more numerous in the Adelaidean Region.

Hedley has stated that a collection of Marine Molluscs received
from Geraldton, West Australia, was essentially Adelaidean, though
masked by an overlap of Indo-Pacific forms. I conclude that the
Chiton fauna of West Australia will be of a most interesting nature.
It will contain representatives of the Adelaidean Region, Damperian
species will also occur, and I anticipate the existence of a few peculiar
forms representing the Autochthonian element.

I have omitted from consideration the species described by
Blainville, Rochebrune, etc., from ‘‘ New Holland’’, which have not
yet been recognized, as they probably appear in the lsts under
different names.

I have just been looking up records of marine molluscs from West

160 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Australia, and, though scanty, there appears distinct evidence of an
Antarctic element which has not arrived there via Tasmania. I suggest
an Autochthonian element showing forms more closely allied to
Neozelanic species than to Euronotian, and that this will be clearly
shown by the study of the Chiton fauna.

Krruapec Isntanps Carron Fauna.

In the preceding note I have discussed the complex nature of the
Australian Polyplacophora and how the forms resolve themselves into
four groups, agreeing with the divisions of the Australian marine
fauna proposed by Hedley.

“Tt is to be noted that the Antarctic fauna which passed over New
Zealand is quite distinct from, and probably far older than, that other
Antarctic element, the Euronotian, which reached Australia through
Tasmania’? (Hedley, P.L.S. N.S.W., 1899, p. 399).

In support of this may be cited the Neozelanic Chiton fauna, which
differs essentially from the Kuronotian Chiton fauna. ‘The noticeable
features are the poverty of species of /schnochiton, the large size of the
Acanthochites, the distinct nature of the Plaxiphora and Onithochiton,
and the presence of the genus Hudoxochiton.

The Chitons collected at Sunday Island agree in the majority of
these items, yet possess so many peculiarities that they deserve some
little notice. Hudoxochiton is endemic in Neozelanic waters with two
distinct species. £. nobilis, Gray, lives on the surf-swept boulders,
and its form and internal characters are well suited to withstand the
force of the waves. . Hutton, Pilsbry, is easily separated by its
much more depressed form and longer teeth, it is only found on the
most exposed situations, and would appear to be much rarer. Which
is the parent or to which would the parent form be more like would
be difficult to suggest. The question is more complicated by the
finding on Sunday Island of two forms of udoxochiton. The
occurrence of this genus so far north was entirely unexpected,
Acanthopleura being anticipated instead. The existence of that genus
in New Zealand now depends on the record of two specimens of
a West Indian species supposed to have been collected there. As no
locality or collector is known, surely no acceptance can be given to
such records in the face of the examination of the Australian
Polyplacophora. Acanthopleura has a wide range, but in Australia it
does not extend much outside the tropics. The occurrence of an
Australian species of that genus in New Zealand would be doubted ;
how much more doubt must be received by the report of a West
Indian species? The Eudoxochitons of Sunday Island are very
puzzling, as the existence of two forms on such a small island
I could scarcely credit myself. Yet the shells seem easily separable
into two lots, which might be classed as varieties of nobzlis, Gray :
they differ in general form as much from each other as from that
species, and are both less elevated. One form is even lower than
Huttoni, Pils., though in the characters and number of the teeth it
absolutely agrees with the other. I have so far been unable to
provide a satisfactory explanation for the differentiation of these from

IREDALE : NOTES ON POLYPLACOPHORA. 161

each other, and from the Eudoxochitons of New Zealand. A species
of Plaxiphora was obtained which agrees with the New Zealand
celata, Reeve, in everything save girdle-characters. It has the girdle
densely crowded with hairs instead of with few hairs, as in that
species. All the specimens collected agreed in this respect. A beautiful
smooth Onithochiton in the characters of the valves, externally and
internally, cannot be separated from smooth undulatus, Q. & G.
But its girdle is clothed with slender glassy spikes like that of
Onithochiton amicorum, Baird, from Niue. I have examined the type
of this species, and though it is in bad condition it is certainly an
Onithochiton. A Chiton was procured which had developed most
peculiar habits: it lived in crevices of rock between tide-marks,
huddling together, half a dozen being found one upon another, so that
some did not touch the rock at all. This species was entirely black,
and allied to pellis-serpentis, Q. & G. A small Lepidopleurus was
living under dirty stones below low-water. It was only on the under-
side of stones deeply embedded. On smooth stones just below low-
water lived species of Chiton, of the @reus, Reeve, group, and
Ischnochiton, of the erispus, Reeve, group. I have written species,
as I have so far failed to realize how many or how few I have
collected. The shells can be separated into three forms of Chiton and
two of [schnochiton, but I am almost in the position of the ornithologist
who could see the differences but could not write them down. If these
forms could be classed as variations of one species of each genus, that
would seem best, but then we are confronted with the facts that
C. @reus, Reeve, and its relations are very constant, as also is
I. crispus, Reeve. Then how should a species of such groups
commence varying under such restricted conditions as is offered them
on such a small area? These forms were all living under absolutely
the same conditions, so that I have been forced to suggest that they
present convergence of species through the action of identical external
conditions. From 15 to 25 fathoms was dredged a fine Lepidopleurus,
which has no near relation yet on record. It faintly resembles some
Japanese species. From a piece of coral pulled out of 6 feet of
water at low tide a small Zonicia was detached, whose affinities are
Polynesian. As valves of similar size were common in dredgings, it
would appear to be adult. Associated with these were valves of
two small species of Acanthochites, a genus not otherwise met with.
That the Chitons were not completely collected was evidenced by
finding a valve of a large Chiton, apparently a Cryptoconchus, in shell-
sand on an exposed piece of the coast. When the Chitons of New
Caledonia are more fully known than at present, I believe they will
show near relationship to those of New Zealand. When Suter
described Chiton Huttont (T.N.Z.1., vol. xxxvili, p. 329, 1905 (06)),
he remarked, ‘‘ the affinities of the marine molluscs of New Caledonia
and New Zealand are slender.’’ But that species and C. ereus, Reeve,
have a very close ally in the New Caledonian C. discolor, Souverbie
(=minaceus, Cpr. MSS., and perpunctatus, Cpr. MSS.); and the more
recently described Chiton clavatus, Suter (Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vii,
p- 296, fig. 3, 1907), from New Zealand, seems very near Chiton

162 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

tuberculosus, Souverbie (Journ. de Conch., p. 251, pl. ix, fig. 3, 1866),
from New Caledonia, but this species was compared by the author
with the New Zealand Chiton pellis-serpentis, Q. & G.

In a preceding note I have observed that to me Acanthochites
jucundus, Roch., appears conspecific with the New Zealand Acantho-
chites Zelandicus, Q. & G. Dr. Thiele states that -Acanthochites
Bellignyt, Roch., described as from New Caledonia, is identical with
Acanthochites jucundus, Roch. Confirmation of the locality will add
interest to the question, as then, though specific differences may be
observed, the shells will be another connecting lnk.

Through the energy and enterprise of Mr. A. F. Basset Hull, the
most enthusiastic Chiton student in Australasia, the Chiton faunas
of Lord Howe and Norfolk Islands will shortly be made known.
I have had the pleasure of examining his collections, and find they
are more probably closely allied to New Caledonian forms than to
Peronian species. A Chiton and Ischnochiton were obtained from
Norfolk Island which may agree with one of the puzzling forms
mentioned above from the Kermadecs. The Chiton of pellis-serpentis
alliance from the Kermadecs was represented on both Lord Howe
and Norfolk Islands by shells which seem distinct from each other.
From Lord Howe Island comes a Lepidopleurus, which appears to
rank between L. badius, H. & H., from Port Jackson, New South
Wales, and the species from the Kermadecs. An Acanthochites and
Onithochiton were also procured, whose relationships must be sought
for among New Caledonian forms. I have concluded that by means
of a close study of the Chitons of the Southern Hemisphere we shall
be able to trace the source of almost all the species, and the value of
such knowledge cannot be over-estimated.

163

NOTES ON AND ADDITIONS TO THE TERRESTRIAL MOLLUSCAN
FAUNA OF SOUTHERN ABYSSINIA.

By H. B. Presron, F.Z.S.
Read 13th May, 1910.

Havine recently received two small consignments of land shells from
the neighbourhood of Harar, Southern Abyssinia, I have had occasion
to study the somewhat scanty literature on the Mollusca of that
country. Judging from the number of species sent home from Harar
alone, the fauna would appear to be extremely rich and varied, and
perhaps this is not surprising when the configuration of the country is
taken into account. A glance at the map will show that the whole
region is a long series of chain after chain of mountains, rising to an
average altitude of 4500 feet, between which occur very hot and arid
valleys, and thus it is scarcely to be wondered at, considering the
geographical position of the country, that some species almost of
a palearctic character should be met with in company with others
which certainly have great affinities with those of the damp and dense
forests of other parts of tropical Africa.

It seems probable that little collecting has ever been done in the
district immediately surrounding Harar, although in 1874 Jickeli!
noticed and described many forms from Abyssinia; his work covered
the then known Mollusca of a scarcely explored tropical country
nearly, if not quite, as large as Spain. Nine years later Bourguignat
wrote his ‘‘ Histoire Malacologique de l’Abyssinie’”*, in which
a number of new forms were described chiefly from Northern and
Central Abyssinia, whilst more recently M.M. Neuville and Anthony
have published four short lists,* culminating in a descriptive paper *
based on the material obtained by themselves as members of the
expeditions of M. Maurice de Rothschild. Though a certain amount
of their material was collected in the Dirre Daona and Tchercher
Districts, the former directly to the north, and the latter some
distance to the east-south-east of Harar, they do not seem to have met
with many of those species now sent home from the immediate
vicinity of that city, and I think there can be little doubt that when
the whole country is carefully and extensively explored the local
fauna will be found to be an extraordinarily rich one. All the
following species are from Harar, Southern Abyssinia.

1 «¢ Fauna der Land und Siisswasser-Mollusken Nord-Ost-Afrikas ’’?: Nov. Act. Ksl.
Leop.-Carol. Deutsch. Akad. Naturforscher, Dresden, 1874, vol. xxxvii.

2 Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zool., t. xv, 1883.

3 Bull. Mus. Hist. Nat. Paris, 1905, No. 2, p. 115; No. 3, p. 196; 1906, No. 5,
p. 319; No. 6, p. 411.

4 «¢ Recherches sur les Mollusques d’ Abyssinie (Matériaux de la Collection Maurice
de Rothschild) ’’?: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zool., t. viii, 1908.

164 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Ennead Rogertri, n.sp.

Shell shortly cylindrical, obtuse, imperforate, cream-coloured,
smooth, somewhat polished; whorls 7, flat; sutures lightly impressed,
narrowly margined; labrum white, rather broadly reflexed; aperture
sub-semicireular, bearing a strong, curved, parietal lamella, a group
of three lamelle on the outer wall, of which the middle one is the
largest and broadest, a strong revolving lamella at the base of the
columella, and above this, and situate well within the shell, a squarish,
shelf-like projection, the lower portion of which is thickened into

a strong, white, nodulous tooth grooved down the centre. Alt. (of
type-specimen) 12, diam. maj. 3mm.; aperture, alt. 2, diam.
1-5 mm.

A remarkable shell of which three specimens were collected. These
vary in size, the largest being 18, whilst the smallest is only
11:25 mm. in length.

Two of the specimens, though quite fresh-looking, appear to have
been neatly bored, on one of the earlier whorls, by some enemy,
the hole, though small, being in each case very similar to the circular
holes caused by the depredations of Wassa on other marine species.

Ennea MENELEKI, n.sp.

Shell cylindrical, obtuse, white, polished, shining; whorls 9, flat,
the last bistrangulate at the base ; sutures incised, roughly crenellate ;
labrum white, thickened, narrowly reflexed; aperture sub-quadrate,
bearing a single obliquely curved parietal lamella, two nodulous basal

lamelle, one situated below the other on the outer wall, and a broad,
squarish, shelf-like tooth at the base of the columella. Alt. 6:25,
diam. maj. 2mm. ; aperture, alt. 1:25, diam. -75 mm.

Hericarton HARARENSIS, N.sp.

Shell inflated, with depressed spire, moderately large and solid, the
earlier whorls pink, the last two pale olive-green; whorls 4, marked
with transverse, arcuate growth-lines; sutures impressed, margined,

PRESTON : ON ABYSSINIAN MOLLUSCA. 165

whitish ; base of shell convex; columella white, excavated, a thin,
roughish callus joining it with the lip above; labrum acute, arcuate;

aperture wide, ovate. Alt. 15°5, diam. maj. 24, min. 16°75 mm.;
aperture, alt. 14, diam. 14°5 mm.

Henicerta (Lesyzanta) RosensBeret, n.sp.

Shell globosely turbinate, perforate, slightly shining, pale brown,
painted with transverse streaks and spiral bands of white; whorls 6,
flattened, the last descending in front, sculptured with coarse, trans-
verse, arcuate riblets, and undulating, spiral, scratch-like strie ;
sutures somewhat lightly impressed, minutely crenellate ; base of
shell moderately inflated; umbilicus somewhat open, deep; columella

reflexed, whitish, descending obliquely, excavated in the middle ;
labrum thin, acute, slightly reflexed; aperture oblique, broadly sub-
Iunate. Alt. 11:25, diam. maj. 16, min. 13°5 mm.; aperture, alt. 6°75,
diam. 6mm. |

ia variable species of which the principal forms are described
below.

Var. DEPRESSA.

Much more depressed than the typical form. Alt. 7, diam. maj.
13°5, min. 13 mm.; aperture, alt. 5, diam. 6mm.

Var. ALBIDA.

More depressed than the type and nearly white, the brown ground
colouring being changed to very pale greyish-white, whilst the white
bands and streaks remain in an intensified form. Alt. 8, diam. maj.
14:25, min. 10°5 mm.; aperture, alt. 5:75, diam. 6 mm.

Buiiminvs AFFINIS, 0.Sp.

Shell small, thin, hyaline, the earlier whorls bronze-coloured, the
later yellowish-brown horn colour; whorls 64, convex, sculptured
with very fine, regular, oblique, transverse growth-strie ; sutures

VOL. IX.—SEPTEMBER, 1910. 12

166 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

deeply impressed ; perforation very narrow, almost. concealed by the
reflexion of the columella; columella reflexed, diaphanous; labrum
simple; aperture ovate. Alt. 10, diam. maj. 5, min. 4°5 mm. ;
aperture, alt. 3°5, diam. 2 mm.

Very closely allied to B. eminulus, Mor., but differing from that
species In having broader and less convex whorls; moreover, in the
present species there is one whorl less than in B. eminulus.

Crrastus Ottviert, Pfr.

A number of specimens in every stage of growth and showing great
variation, the dimensions of the smallest and largest adults being as
follows (measurements in millimetres) :—

Smallest. Largest.
TAGS ino oe tiene aaa) AMGS ie Os eee Awe
Diamssmaee peel Diam mae we LG
Diamsmingeenen a leo Diam. min. . . 14°75
Aperture, alt. . . 11 Aperture, alt.. . 165
Aperture, diam. . 5°5 Aperture, diam. . 6°75

Crerastus Neumanni, Kob.!

A few examples which I am unable to separate from the specimen
of this species in the British Museum, and which was originally
described from the neighbourhood of Harar.

Crrastus sinvosus, Bet.”

Also a few specimens, smaller, shorter, and rather more globose
than the last, and which, judging from the figures and dimensions
which I have seen of this species, I am able to refer to it.

Crausin1a Sennaariensis, Pfr.

A number of specimens which show some variation in leneth,
though the sculpture is in all cases very constant; the largest is
13 mm. long, whereas the smallest is but 10°75.

ACHATINA ARIEL, D.sp.

Shell small, subulately fusiform, thin, transparent, pale yellow;
whorls 8, sculptured, especially above, with fine, irregular, transverse
riblets; sutures impressed, somewhat crenellate, very narrowly

1 Martini-Chemnitz, Syst. Conch. Cab., Die Bulimide, Theil ii, p. 745, sp. 417,
pl. ex, figs. 1, 2.

2 «Histoire Malacologique de l’Abyssinie’’: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zool.,
t. xv, p. 49, fig. 63, 1883.

PRESTON : ON ABYSSINIAN MOLLUSCA. 167

margined; columella vertically descending, obliquely truncate; labrum
simple, acute; aperture elongately inversely auriform. Alt. 18,
diam. maj. 7°75, min. 7 mm.; aperture, alt. 8, diam. 3°75 mm.

_A delicate little species which is perhaps the least of the true

Achatine yet described. Notwithstanding the small dimensions of

the specimens before me, I think there can be no doubt that they are
fully adult.

LIwiconarta JICKELIANA, n.sp.

Shell elongately ovate, white, painted with reddish chestnut
transverse flame markings; whorls 7, moderately inflated, presenting
a somewhat finely malleated appearance; sutures impressed, crenellate
with the lines of growth; umbilicus very narrow, deep, half concealed
by the reflection of the columella; columella white, reflexed, slightly
excavated above, descending vertically, a thin callus joining it with
the lip above; labrum acute, aperture broadly inversely auriform ;
interior of shell very pale bluish white, and showing the chestnut

colour-bands through the shell. Alt. 34:5, diam. maj. 18, min.
16°5mm.; aperture, alt. 15, diam. 8 mm.

Allied to Z. oviformis, Ancey,! from the Somali coast, but smaller,
with less inflated whorls, straighter columella, and lacking the fine
decussate sculpture of that species.

A specimen of the ege was also sent home with the shell; its
dimensions are, length 5:25, breadth 3°5mm.; it is elongately ovate,
calcareous, and of a dirty white colour.

1 Nautilus, vol. xiv, p. 42; Journ. de Conch., vol. xlix, p. 140,

168 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

HoMmorvs PRINCEPS, 0.Sp.

Shell moderately solid, with blunt apex; earlier whorls pale
yellowish white, later whorls painted and transversely streaked and
banded with reddish and blackish brown; whorls 10, somewhat
flattened, sculptured with fine transverse striz crossed by fine spirals,
thus presenting a finely decussate appearance; base of shell smooth
excepting lines of growth; sutures impressed, crenellate; columella

obliquely curved, abruptly truncate; labrum acute, simple; aperture
inversely auriform; interior of shell polished, bluish white, shading
to a violet hue near the aperture. Alt. 51, diam. maj. 15, min.
14mm.; aperture, alt. 14°5, diam. 6°5 mm.

A very handsome species whose large size and finely decussate
appearance easily separate it from other Abyssinian members of the
group.

Homorvs PERLUCIDA, D.sp.

Shell solid, subulate, with sub-mamillary apical whorls, thin,

transparent, polished, shining, pale yellow; whorls 9, flattish, faintly

marked with fine transverse growth-lines; sutures impressed, margined
below; columella excavated above, descending in a curve; labrum

simple, acute; aperture inversely auriform. Alt. 13°5, diam. maj. 3, —
min. 2°75 mm.; aperture, alt. 3, diam. 1:75 mm.

A pretty little species, and one which would seem to be very hardy,
as many of the specimens revived when placed on damp wadding and

PRESTON : ON ABYSSINIAN MOLLUSCA. 169

devoured lettuce with avidity; the animal is dorsally of a slaty-black
colour, shading to dirty greyish yellow on the foot and posterior
portion of the body; they are very sluggish in their movements,
trailing their heavy shells behind them as they crawl; nearly all the
shells contained eggs, which were, in a few cases, pushed out as the
animal emerged. They are large for the size of the animal, very
white, elongately oval, and calcareous; measuring 1°5 mm. in length
by 1mm. in breadth.

Irroprawa, n.sect.

Shell differing from Subulina (sensu stricto) in having all but the
embryonic whorls finely decussately sculptured.

Suputina (Irroprana) MENELEKI, n.sp.

Shell subulate with sub-mamillary apical whorls, rather thin, pale
yellowish brown; whorls 123, somewhat flat, the earlier whorls
minutely pitted, the later whorls indistinctly spirally striate and
sculptured with fine, very closely set, transverse strie; sutures

impressed, slightly crenellate; columella curved and slightly twisted,
rather abruptly truncate; labrum thin, acute; aperture inversely
auriform. Alt. 29°75, diam. maj. 6°25mm.; aperture, alt. 6°25,
diam. 3mm.

Suputina (IvIopraNA) VICINA, 0.sp.

Shell subulate with sub-mamillary apical whorls, rather thin, pale
waxy yellow; whorls 12, moderately convex, the first two and a half
smooth, shining, the later whorls finely, spirally striate, and sculptured
with fine, very closely set, transverse strie, giving to the shell
a minutely decussate appearance; sutures impressed, scarcely
erenellate; columella somewhat obliquely curved, obliquely truncate
below, and diffused above into a thin, whitish callus, which extends
upwards to the insertion of the last with the penultimate whorl, but
does not quite reach to the margin of the aperture; labrum acute (?) ;
aperture inversely auriform. Alt. (of largest specimen, allowing for
the apical whorls) 21:5, diam. maj. 6°5 mm.; aperture, alt. 6°5,
diam. 2°5 mm.

170 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Differing from the last species by its smooth apical whorls, more
convex lower whorls, and more deeply impressed though less
crenellated sutures; the sculpture also has a much more decussate
appearance, and the columella is more obliquely truncate, while

being diffused above into a callus, which is not the case with /tiopiana
Meneleki. In the only specimens which I have seen the outer lip
is broken, but I think that there is no doubt that when intact it is
single and acute.

SuBuLINA (ITIopIANA) NYMPHA, n.sp.

Shell differing from the two preceding species in its smaller size
and more slender and graceful form ; it possesses but 104 whorls, and

the sutures are margined. Alt. 18, diam. maj. 4 mm.; aperture,
alt. 3°75, diam. 1:5 mm.

Limnma Arricana, Riipp.

AA single specimen having the following dimensions: alt. 17°75,
diam. maj. 10°5, min. 7°75; aperture, alt. 18, diam. 6°75.

171

A REVISION OF THE SPECIES OF THE FAMILY PYRAMIDELLIDA
OCCURRING IN THE PERSIAN GULF, GULF OF OMAN, AND
NORTH - ARABIAN SEA, AS EXEMPLIFIED MOSTLY IN THE
COLLECTIONS MADE BY MR. F. W. TOWNSEND (1893-1900),
WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES.

By James Cosmo Mervitt, M.A., D.Sc.
Read 10th June, 1910.
PLATES IV-VI.

Ir was in 1901? that, in collaboration with Mr. R. Standen, I first
essayed a catalogue of the Gastropoda of the Persian Gulf and
contiguous seas, including, of course, the family a revision of which
is the cause of this paper. During the period of over nine years
which has elapsed since its publication, a large amount of most
valuable and distinguished work amongst the molluscan products of
the deep sea has been accomplished; the citing of four or five names
amply bear witness to this, e.g., Mr. Charles Hedley on the Australian
fauna, Dr. M. M. Schepman on the results of the ‘‘ Siboga ”
Expedition to the East Indies, Mons. Ph. Dautzenberg & Fischer? on
the Mollusca of Annam, Dr. Sturany on Erythrean species, and
Dr. W. H. Dall & Mr. Paul Bartsch, recently having given special
attention to this family, have published two papers of extreme
importance, viz., (1) ‘‘A Monograph of West American Pyramidellid
Molluses”’,? (2) ‘‘ Notes on Japanese, Indo-Pacific, and American
Pyramidellidee”.* In the first-mentioned treatise about 300 or more
species are catalogued, nearly two-thirds of which are new to science,
while a more complete subgeneric classification of, especially, the genera
Turbonilla and Odostomia has been essayed. In the latter the chief
feature is the figuring, for the first time, of several of Dr. Arthur
Adams’ Japanese and North Chinese shells of this group.

The student of this fascinating but difficult subject owes an
especial meed ef gratitude to these authors for having to some extent
thrown an effective searchlight over the insufficiently described and
unfigured species, without measurements, without detail, which were
so profusely given to the world in the early sixties, during Dr. Adams’
visit to the Kast. These papers mainly appeared during the four
years 1860-3 inclusive, in the pages of the Annals and Magazine
of Natural History. It is true the author fixed upon no actual
types, and consequently in many instances one can never be quite sure
whether the labelling be correct, and whether such specimens should
be accepted as the true exponents of the describer’s diagnoses.

1 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1901, pp. 827-460, pls. xxi—xxiv.

* Journ. de Conch., vol. liv, pp. 179-99, 1907.

5 Smithsonian Inst., U.S. Nat. Mus., Bulletin 68, pp. 1-258, 1909.

4 Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., No. 1452, vol. xxx, pp. 321-69, pls. xvii-xxvi, Washington,
1906.

2 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Accordingly the solution of a few of the more tangible species is much
to be commended, which, by being well figured and often redescribed,
though still, of course, retaining the Adamsian ‘ cognomina’, are thus
raised upon a higher platform, and cease to be such severe stumbling-
blocks to the student as heretofore. We wish it were possible to place
all this author’s deep-sea species—between five and six hundred is
the total of mostly minute shells—upon as satisfactory a basis.

The affinities of the Persian Gulf and Arabian Sea Pyramidellide
lie, as might be expected, with those of the Erythreean fauna, while
many very similar, but always to be differentiated, exist in the
Mediterranean.

In a paper published lately! it was found by a tabular comparison
that, of 475 species of Mollusca collected during the Stanley Gardiner
Expedition in the Amirantes, Seychelles, Cargados, and Chagos
Archipelago, all in the South Indian Ocean, but little more than
a quarter were known to exist in the Persian Gulf. It has long
been my theory that the course of the currents, coupled with the
geographical configuration, tend in making the gulf a ‘cul-de-sac’,
and thus the creation of endemic forms is favoured. The exceptionally
prolific dredging made at 156 fathoms in the Gulf of Oman in 1903
was not only memorable for the vast amount of new minute forms
of shells, for Prof. Sydney J. Hickson, F.R.S., is describing this year
a new genus and species (Pyrophyllia inflata) of solitary Octoradiate
Corals from this locality, and several other similar organisms await
differentiation. Many of the fishes, too, procured by Mr. Townsend
in the immediate neighbourhood proved new to science.

In the following catalogue I have to some extent adopted the
sequence of species as given in the former list. From motives of
convenience, the species are placed in alphabetical order, and I have not
ventured to subdivide the Zurbonille into sections. I have considered
Pyrgulina a proper genus as distinct from Odostomia;- and under
Syrnola still retain certain elongate Odostomoid forms which some
authors would perhaps place in the latter genus. Of six or seven
species which have been insufficiently figured, I have taken the
opportunity of giving more presentable likenesses, which I trust may
be useful. It had been thought that the Eulimide might be also
included in this paper, as completing the Gymnoglossa, but revision
does not seem so necessary here: there are but few additions, and
fewer new localities to add or comments to make. Accordingly this
idea has not been carried into effect.

I would just add that it is well to recapitulate here the lines of
demarcation proposed at first for the limitation of the terms ‘ Persian
Gulf’ and ‘North Arabian Sea’. While the whole of the Gulf and
of the Gulf of Oman is included, only that portion of the Arabian Sea
is embraced which lies north of an imaginary line running obliquely
from Ras-el-Hadd, south-east of Maskat (Muscat), to Panjim on the
Indian coast. This includes not only Bombay and Ratnagiri, but also
the Angrias Bank.

1 Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., Zoology, ser. 1, vol. xiii, pt. vi, pp. 65-138, pl. vi, 1909.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDH OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 173

The three subdivisions proposed are as follows:—(1) P.G. The
whole Persian Gulf, including the Gulf of Oman, with Maskat and
Jask, bordered to the east by long. 59° 48’ KE. (2) M.C. The
Mekran Coast of Persia and Baluchistan, between long. 59° 58’ E.
and the River Hab. (8) I. The coast of Continental India, from
east of River Hab, abutting on Karachi, say long. 66° 40’ E., south-
east to Panjim, lat. 15° 50’ N., long. 74° E.

In conclusion, I am indebted, now as on many previous occasions,
to Mr. Edgar A. Smith, I.8.0., and Mr. Ernest Ruthven Sykes,
F.L.S., for aid in the requisite researches. To Mr. Lionel E. Adams
I owe perennial gratitude for having, now some time ago, presented
me with the series that his uncle, Dr. A. Adams, had retained for his
own collection of the Mollusca dredged by him in Japan, which
consisted of about 200 to 250 species, accompanied with copies of
reprints of all his descriptions. Although a very large proportion
of these are unnamed, the collection is of much service in showing the
various Far Eastern forms, and with its aid, coupled with those
from the same source in the British Museum, I have made many
comparisons amongst the Pyramidellide.

The great majority of specimens were collected by Mr. F. W.
Townsend, but a few were found by Mr. Alexander Abercrombie at
Bombay.

Sect. Gymnoglossa.
Family PYRAMIDELLID.
PYRAMIDELLA DOLABRATA (Linn.), var. TEREBELLOIDES, A. Adams, sp.
Obeliscus terebelloides, A. Adams: Sowerby, Thes. Conch., vol. iu,
p- 808, pl. clxxi, fig. 18, 1855.
Pyramidella dolabrata, Linn., var. terebelloides, A. Adams: Tryon,
Man. Conch., vol. viii, p. 300, pl. Ixxii, fig. 74, 1886.

Hab.—M.C. Charbar, 3-5 fathoms, sand.
I. Karachi, lat. 26° 55’ N., long. 57° 59’ K., 37 fathoms.

PYRAMIDELLA PULCHELLA, A. Adams.
Pyramidella pulchella, A. Adams: Sowerby, Thes. Conch., vol. in,
p- 808, pl. clxxi, fig. 20, 1855.

Hab.—P.G. Kishm Island, 6 fathoms, mud.

M.C. Charbar.

I. Bombay (Abercrombie).

By some authors this is considered a Syrnola, but the columellar
plices are two in number.

Pyramipetta (Loncamus) macunosa, Lamarck.

Pyramidella maculosa, Lamarck, Ency. Méth., pl. 452, figs. 1a, b.

Hab.—P.G. Off Shaikh Shuaib Island, 7 fathoms, sand, mud, and
stones.

I. Karachi.

Tryon (Man. Conch., vol. viii, p. 301) considers maculosa and acus,
Gmel., identical.

174 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

PyraMIDELLA (Loncu mus) sutcata, A. Adams.
Pyramidella suleata, A. Adams: Sowerby, Thes. Conch., vol. ii, p. 807,
pl. elxxi, fig. 34.
Hab.—Henjam Island.
Maskat (Muscat), 10-15 fathoms, loose stones and muddy sand.

PYRAMIDELLA (OToPLEURA) MITRALIS, A. Adams.

Pyramidella mitralis, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1853, p. 177.

Hab.—P.G. Kais (or Gais) Island, 5-10 fathoms, coral sand.
M.C. Charbar. Dead specimens.

PYRAMIDELLA (OToPLEURA) PROoPINQUA, A. Adams.
Pyramidella propinqua, A. Adams: Sowerby, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1853, p. 177; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Pyramidella, fig. 22.
Hab.—P.G.; M.C.; I., Karachi.

Syrnona amBaerosa, Melvill.
Syrnola ambagiosa, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soe., vol. vi, p. 55, pl. v,
fig. 12.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24°°58’ N., long. 58° 54’ E.,
150 fathoms.
A curious shell of sinuous contour, with remarkably blunt and
conspicuous heterostrophe nuclear whorls, the opaque internal spiral
lineations very marked likewise. It has no ally in this fauna.

SyRnoLa APERANTA, Melvill.
Syrnola aperanta, Melvill, Proc. Malaec. Soce., vol. vii, p. 73, pl. vii,
mas, Os IDs
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

With much of the outward appearance of Lulimella, especially
LE. carmanica, Melvill.

SyrnoLa BRuNNEA (A. Adams).
Obeliscus brunneus, A. Adams: Sowerby, Thes. Conch., vol. 11, p. 810,
pl. clxxi, fig. 35.
Syrnola brunnea, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1862, p. 2338.
Hab.—I. Karachi. Rarely.

Syrnona crncrerta, A. Adams.

Syrnola cinctella, A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 3338,
1860.
Hab.—P.G. Kishm Island, 6 fathoms, mud.
M.C. Charbar.
I. Karachi.
A well-known species of wide distribution. It is reported from
Queensland by Hedley.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDA OF THE PERSIAN GULF, EITC. 175

SYRNOLA CLAVELLOSA, Melvill.
Syrnola clavellosa, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vii, p. 73, pl. vu,
ines, @). IOP
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ B
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

Distinguished by its club-like form, with remarkably large, obtuse,
heterostrophe apex.

“”)

SYRNOLA CLEARETE, n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 1.

S. testa conico-elongata, supra permultum attenuata, caudata,
solidiuscula, nitida, anfractibus 10-12, quorum apicales duo planorbul,
subpellucidi, heterostrophi, ceteris apud suturas inciso-canaliculatis,
imprimis tarde accrescentibus, ultimo infra peripheriam paullum
abbreyiato, spiraliter unizonato, zona obscura, rufa, in uno specimine
omnino absente, superficie sub lente omni minutissime striatula,
apertura subrotunda, labro constricto, columella 1-plicata. Long. 8,
lat. 2°50 mm.

Hab.—Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E., 156 fathoms,
shell-sand.

A caudate, Pyramidella-like species, with incised canaliculate
sutures, solid substance, and attenuate upper whorls. The columella,
however, is but once-plaited. ‘Some examples possess a narrow spiral
obscure rufous zone round the whorls, in others it is quite absent.

Syrnona ELEGANS, A. Adams.
Syrnoia elegans, A. Adams: Sowerby, Thes. Conch., vol. ii, p. 808,
jul, Gbsat, sie ag),
Hab.—M.C. Charbar.
I. Karachi. Dredged amongst muddy sand and shingle, 7 fathoms.

This pretty species occurs at Singapore and in the Philippines, and
is evidently of wide distribution throughout the Eastern tropics.

Syrnona Karacuiensts, Melvill. Pl. IV, Fig. 2.
Syrnola Karachiensis, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., vol. xli, No. 7,
Del2pls vay tie. 9.

Hab.—P.G. Mussandam.

M.C. Charbar.

I. Karachi. Amongst weed and mud upon rocks at low tide.

A plain, brown species, uniform in appearance, of which the only
ally is the much larger S. brunnea, A. Adams.

Syrvora Mexranica, Melvill & Standen.
Syrnola Mekranica, Melvill & Standen, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1901, p. 3890,
ple xxi, fic. 21.
Hab.—M.C. Charbar, 7 fathoms.
A graceful white species, with rufous spiral bands. Mr. C. Hedley
wrote me not long ago that he had detected a very similar, if not
identical, species in Australia.

176 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Syrnozta merriA, Melvill.

Syrnola metria, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii, p. 112, pl. vi,
fig. 16.
Hab.—P.G. Bushire.
I. Karachi. At low tide amongst weed and loose rocks.
A small Pyramidelloid with canaliculate whorls and once-plaited,
columella. It has only, so far, occurred singly.

Syrnota moprca (A. Adams).

Pyramidella modica, A. Adams: Reeve, Conch. Icon., Pyramidella,
fig. 41.
Hab.—P.G. Mussandam, 47 fathoms.
M.C. Charbar.

Seems to co-relate nearest with this species, which has its head-

quarters in Japan. I also have three specimens in my collection
labelled Hong-Kong.

SyRNoLA MussanDAMIcA, Melvill & Standen.

Syrnola mussandamica, Melvill & Standen, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.,
vol. xu, p. 304, fol. xxii, fig. 1, 1903.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman.

Mussandam, just at the entrance into the Persian Gulf. A beautiful
delicate white shell, which perhaps would be considered best relegated
to Styloptygma, Adams.

SryLopryaMa BEATRIX, n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 4.

S. testa gracili, attenuato-fusiformi, alba, vitrea, subpellucida,
delicata, nitida, anfractibus 12-14, quorum apicales duo heterostrophi,
vitrei, ceteris undique arcte et delicatissime spiraliter striatis, in
speciminibus pluribus ad medium zonula interna obscura preeditis,
plerumque subventricosis, precipue medios apud anfractus, duobus
ultimis seepius rectis, ultimo paullum prolongato, apertura oblongo-
ovata, labro paullum effuso, margine columellari, preecipue ad basin,
squarrose incrassatulo, columella uniplicata.

Long. 9, lat. 2 mm., sp. maj.
” 6, 4, 1°75 ” min.
Hab.—Persian Gulf, off Mussandam, at 50 fathoms (April, 1910).

Several examples of a delicate, attenuate, graceful shell, pellucent
white, twelve or more whorled, of which certain of the centrally
situated ones are more or less tumid, two lowest, however, being
almost straight. The surface is uniformly most delicately spirally
striate; in the centre of the lower whorls especially, an internal
sub-pellucent median band is, in certain lights, observable. Allied to
S. typicum, Tryon, from the Philippines, but in this species the apical ~
whorls are more rapidly contracted, so as to become almost caudate,
and a central sulcus is to be found on the body-whorl. Several
examples were dredged, all alike save in size.

MELVILL : PYRAMIDELLIDH OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. ez

SryLopTtyeMa coMETES, n.sp. Pl. LV, Fig. 3.

S. testa obscure rimata, cylindrica, superne multum attenuato-
caudata, lacteo-vitrea, subpellucida, tenuissima, perfragili, anfractibus
ad 13, quorum tres apicales bulbosi, clare vitrei, his septem proximis,
apud suturas anguste sulcatis, fere rectis, tribus ultimis ventricosulis,
omnibus omnino levibus, apertura parva, subrotunda, labro tenui,
columella uniplicata. Long. 6, lat. 1°50 mm.

Hab.—Karachi.

A very delicate and fragile shell; indeed, while the type was being
examined microscopically it was broken, the opportunity, however,
being then taken to examine the internal columellar arrangement, it
was found to be strongly once-plaited almost to the apex. The seven
mid-whorls are almost straight and uniform, the three lowest ventricose
and impressed suturally.

Actmopyramis ama@Nna (A. Adams).
Monoptygma amena, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1851, p. 223.
Leucotina amena, A. Adams: Melvill & Standen, Proc. Zool. Soc.,
1901, p. 452.
Acteopyramis amena, Tryon, Man. Conch., vol. viii, p. 312, pl. xxiv,
fig. 41.

Hab.—P.G. and M.C. No exact record.

I. Bombay (Abercrombie).

It is often difficult to differentiate generically between Leucotina and
Acteopyrams. I still think Leucotina Jaskensis, Melvill, from the
Gulf of Oman, of that genus; but now transfer here, with some
hesitation, one or two other species.

ActmopyraMis casta (A. Adams).
Chrysallida casta, A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. viii,
p. 301, 1861.
Actaeopyramis casta (A. Adams), Tryon, Man. Conch., vol. viii, p. 314,
pl. Ixxiy, fig. 45.

Hab.—P.G. Bahrein Is.

I. Karachi. Amongst weed, mud, and loose stones at low tide.

Bombay (Abercrombie).

AcTmopyRAMIS FuLVA (A. Adams).

Monoptygma fulva, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1851, p. 222.
Actaopyramis fulva (A. Adams), Tyo) Man. Conch., vol. viil, p. 313,
pl. lxxiv, fig. 42.

Hab.—\. Bombay (Abercrombie).
Karachi. Amongst dredged shingle. Dead specimens only, but in
very fine condition.

ACTMOPYRAMIS GAVISA (Melvill).
Myonia gavisa, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii, p. 112, pl. viii, fig. 26.
Hab.—I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
This may, perhaps, be a Leucotina. The type is not in very first-
class condition.

178 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOULELY.

AcTMOPYRAMIS GRATIOSA (Melvill).
Leucotina gratiosa, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., vol. xlii, pt. ui, p. 7,
pl. u, fig. 15.

Hab.—P.G. Off Shaikh Shuaib Island, 10 fathoms, in semi-fossil
condition.

I. Karachi; alive, but very rarely found.

A very elegant, delicate species, and I am not even yet quite sure
as to its systematic position.

AcTHOPYRAMIS GRANULATA (A. Adams).

Monoptygma granulata, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1851, p. 222.
Hab.—I. Karachi. Only once observed.

Actmopyramis PsycuE, Melvill.
Acteaopyramis Psyche, Melvill, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. iv, p. 98,
plea tere 899:
Hab.—I. Karachi.
A fine, elongate, delicate species.

AcTHOPYRAMIS spEcIOsSA (A. Adams).

Monoptygma speciosa, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1851, p. 2238.
Hab.—P.G. Linjah Anchorage.

Another beautiful species that might possibly be transferred to
Leucotina with equal advantage.

AgatHa FILIA (Melvill).
Amathis filia, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., 1893, p. 8, pl. i, fig. 12.
Hab.—I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Rare always; in shell-sand.

Agatha, A. Ad. (representative type A. australis, Angas), has
precedence of one year over Amathis, A. Ad.

AGATHA VusTaLIs, n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 5.

A. testa attenuata, cylindrica, delicata, tenui, pellucente, albo-lactea,
perleevi,anfractibus, duobus apicalibus inclusis ,vitreis, paullum bulbosis,
ceteris ad suturas anguste inciso-impressis, paullum gradatis, ultimo
penultimur’ ét antepenultimum anfractum exsuperante, paullum
prolongato, apertura oblonga, labro tenui, columella oblique uniplicata.
Long. 7, lat. 2 mm.

Hab.—Bombay (Abercrombie). Commoner than dA. filia, but
specimens are hardly ever found in perfect condition, owing to their
fragility.

A pellucid, milky-white Agatha, differing from the other Bombay
species (A. fila, Melvill) in its marked narrowness of whorl in
proportion to its length; in most other particulars, e.g. gradation
of whorl, transparent consistency, nuclear whorls, and form of
mouth, they are almost identical. Several examples, all alike.

Whether Amathis be entitled to rank as a genus on its own merits,

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDH OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 179

as distinct from Agatha, A. Ad., is open to some doubt. And also,
whether the species of these genera, with JMyonia, A. Ad. (in part),
are best located here or among the Acteonide, is uncertain. In my
opinion, despite the very oblique columellar plication, Agatha, at all
events, is best placed near Acteopyramis.

ELusa BRUNNEoMACULATA, Melvill. PI. IV, Fig. 6.

Elusa brunneomaculata, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., No. 7, p. 18,
pl. vi, fig. 5, 1897.

Hab.—P.G. Dredged in 5 fathoms, sand and mud. Gulf of Oman ;
Malcolm Inlet (Kubbatt Ghazira), 24 fathoms.

M.C. Charbar, a few specimens only.

I. Karachi, also rare.

This is a remarkably isolated form, and one of the most select of
the order. The curious mahogany-coloured dashes on the pure-white
ground are very characteristic, and likewise the firm semi-immersed
ribs, and most delicate interstitial spiral striations. . I prefer, at the
present opportunity, giving Hlusa and also Syrnola generic rank,
though perhaps it is more correct to consider them subgeneric only to
Pyr amidella i in its wide sense.

Exusa ENELATA,! n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 7.

T. testa aciculata, nitidissima, albo-vitrea, tenui, anfractibus 11-12,
quorum duo apicales planorbuli, inversim heterostrophi, vitrei, perleves,
cxteris apud suturas impressis, inferis fere rectis, undique longitudi-
naliter costatis, costis levibus, crassis, interstitiis levibus, pellucidis,
striis internis spiralibus videndis, costis ultimi anfractus circa novem-
decim infra peripheriam eyanidis, apertura subrotunda, peristomate
incrassato, columella excavata, fortiter uniplicata. Long. 5, lat.
1°25 mm.

Hab.—Bombay (Abercrombie).

For years I have had this species mixed up unaccountably with
Turbonilla terebrina in my collection. It came from the sane locality,
and was perhaps overlooked as possibly being the young state of the
larger species. But it is exceedingly distinct, the very shining appear-
ance of crystalline delicacy, thick longitudinal smc ‘4, ribs, the
interstices being likewise smooth, though the spiral internal lines
show through in certain lights, so transparent is its substance.
Peristome thickened, columella with one strong plait.

Exusa strieinnata, A. Adams.

Hlusa strigillata, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1862, p. 237.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat (Muscat), 15 fathoms.
I. Karachi. Amongst stones and mud at very low tides.

1 évhadaroy, a pin.

180 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Exvusa supviaTa (A. Adams). .

Pyramidella subulata, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1853, p. 177.

Hab.—I. Lat. 18° 58’ N., long. 71° 45’ E., 40 fathoms.

An interesting shell, with caudate, narrow, upper and apical whorls.
The type is Japanese. It has lately been discovered off Australian
coasts and refigured by Hedley. (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1900,
p. 504, pl. xxv, figs. 19-21.) .

Evimetta mma, Melvill.

fulimella e@a, Melvill, Journ. Malac., vol. xi, p. 81, pl. viii, fig. 8.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 54° 25’ E.,
156 fathoms.
Conspicuous for its inversely revolute nucleus and remarkably
ventricose whorls.

Eurmerra carmanica, Melvill.

HBulimella carmanica, Melvill, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, p. 303,
pl. xxi, fig. 14, 1903.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

EULIMELLA MAIA, n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 8.

E. testa attenuata, fere recta, levi, nitida, tenui, alba, anfractibus
11, quorum apicales duo planorbuli, heterostrophi, ceteris novem ad
suturas leniter impressis, rectis, ultimo ad basin rotundato, anfractibus
supernis unifasciatis, ultimo bifasciato, fascia spirali obscura, rufa,
apertura ovata, peristomate tenui, columella superficialiter simplice.
Long. 6, lat. 1:20 mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ K.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

Most akin to #. unifasciata (Forbes) from New England, the Azores,
and also the Mediterranean, of which I have specimens collected during
the ‘‘ Porcupine”? Expedition. It differs, however, both in form and
texture, and likewise in the double spiral zone on the last whorl, there
being, as the name would imply, only one such on #. unifasciata.

Evrrmetia eEeprosica, Melvill.

Eulimella gedrosica, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vi, p. 55, pl. v,
fig. 14.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms.

A curiously formed little species, with contour somewhat resembling,
amongst its congeners, L. simplex, Orbigny, or #. laxa, Watson.
Under a lens it is seen to be very finely microscopically striate.
I expect that a separate genus will be found for this, and perhaps
F. zea in the course of time, as they differ in so many particulars
from the typical species of the genus, of which the next (Aaisensis) is
a good exponent.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLID® OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 181

Evuummetta Karsensis, Melvill. Pl. IV, Fig. 9.

Eulimella Kaisensis, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., vol. xlii, No. 4,
Wel. pl. iy te ya.

Hab.—P.G. Near Fao, Bushire ; Kishm Island, 6 fathoms, mud;
Linjah, 383 fathoms. The type from Kais (or Gais) Island.

Gulf of Oman, lat. 23° 55’ N., long. 57° 48’ E.; lat. 24° 5’ N.,
long. 77° 35’ E., 205 fathoms. Likewise in the well-known locality
at 156 fathoms.

I. lat. 18° 58’ N., long. 71° 45’ E., 40 fathoms. These last are
exceedingly fine specimens, the whorls sometimes attaining sixteen
in number and all of ivory whiteness, and great symmetrical regularity.

EULIMELLA NITIDISsIMA (Montagu).
Turbo mtidissimus, Montagu, Test. Br., vol. 11, p. 299, pl. xii, fig. 1.
Aclis mtidissima (Montagu), Forbes & Hanley, vol. iii, p. 223, pl. xe,
fC SeOn aie
Anisocycla nitidissima, Monterosato, Bull. Soc. Malac. Ital., vol. vi,
p. 72, 1880.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms.
I cannot distinguish this from the European shell, and am convinced
it is identical. It is found rarely, but generally, round the English,
Scotch, and Irish coasts.

EvULimMetta venuvsta, Melvill.
Eulimella venusta, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vi, p. 55, pl. v,
fig. 14.
Hab.—P.G. Lat. 18° 58’ N., long. 71° 45’ E., 40 fathoms; also at
156 fathoms.
A very graceful species.

Mormura Macanprem, A. Adams.
Mormula Macandrea, A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. rv, vol. vi,
pale
Hab.—P.G. Lat. 45° 55’ N., long. 57° 59’ E.; lat. 24° 58’ N.,
long. 56° 54’ K., 156 fathoms.
M.C. Charbar, 7 fathoms, on rocks.
A very delicate species, conspicuous for its large bulbous nuclear

whorls, its pronounced varices, and golden-brown hue. The original
type came from the Gulf of Suez (R. MacAndrew Coll.).

Mormovta persarum, Melvill & Standen.
ormula persarum, Melvill & Standen, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii,
p- 304, pl. xxu, fig. 2, 1903.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat (Muscat), at 15 fathoms.
A beautiful and very rare form, allied to the above If. Macandree,
A. Ad., but more regular, with fewer and less pronounced varices.
Only once dredged hitherto.

VOL. IX.—SEPTEMBER, 1910. 13

182 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Mormovta rissorna, A. Adams.
Mormula rissoina, A. Adams, Journ. Linn. Soc. Lond., vol. vii, p. 1.
Hab.—M.C. Rare off coast of Baluchistan.

We have seen this peculiar species from the Andaman Isles
(G. Booley Coll.).

Turponttta ABERCcROMBIEI, Melvill.
Turbonilla Abercrombiet, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 1, p. 114,
pl. viii, fig. 7.

Hab.—I. Bombay (A. Abercrombie).

A small, elegant, somewhat turreted species, many ribbed, the ribs
once gemmulate spirally just below the sutures. Interstices smooth.
Not yet found by Mr. Townsend, it probably does not range so far
north.

TURBONILLA aNGustissima, Melvill.
Turbonilla angustissima, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vi, p. 55,
plese Helio 1904:

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms.

The narrowest by far of the Eastern species in proportion to its
length. The remarkable inverse heterostrophe apex would seem to
place it in the sub-genus Misiturris, Dall & Bartsch. The only
difference between this and 7. Gabrieli,1 Hedley, from 10 fathoms off
the Hope Islands, Queensland, seems to consist in the straight
longitudinal ribs of the latter as opposed to the slightly oblique
ones of angustissima, and we should call them extreme forms of one
species.

Turponitta Basitica, Melvill. Pl. IV, Fig. 10.
Turbonilla basilica, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., vol. xlu, No. 4,
Da 22, ple i,. 112.98

Hab.—P.G. Lat. 27° 52’, 40 fathoms, on Telegraph Cable, Kast
Island, 6 fathoms, mud; Bushire.

One of the rarer Aeseeag, the somewhat similar 7. fraterna, described
in this paper, having been confused with it till now. It is somewhat
dolioliform, white, small, and shining, smooth at the interstices.
T. sororia is another ally. The nuclear whorls are not so pronounced
as in the last-mentioned, but both might easily be placed as Wiseturris.

TURBONILLA caNnpDIDA, Folin.
Turbonilla candida, de Folin, Fonds de la Mer, p. 207, pl. xxviii,
fig. 13.
Hab.—P.G. Kishm Island, 6 fathoms, soft mud.

I. Karachi. Amongst rocks covered at low tide with mud, sand,
and weeds.

The largest species. Originally described from West Africa.

1 C. Hedley, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xxxiv, pt. ili, p. 449, pl. xli,
fig. 74, 1909.

MELVILL: PYBRAMIDELLIDH OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 1838

TuRBONILLA CHARBARENSIS, Melvill & Standen.

Turbonilla (Pyrgostelis) Charbarensis, Melvill & Standen, Proc. Zool.
SOGs, [Os GOBs [le sean snes, WP, IO

Hab.—M.C. Charbar. Mekran Coast, 7-10 fathoms.

A compact species, rufous-ochre, ribs not very pronounced, striate
at the interstices. Allied to 7. rufa, Philippi, which is the type of
the sub-genus Pyrgiscus, Phil., in which it should probably be likewise
included.

TuRBONILLA CoLPoDES,! n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 14.

T. testa pergracili, multum attenuata, alba, parum nitida, solidius-
cula, anfractibus 11-12, quorum apicales heterostrophi, planorbuli,
leves, nitidi, ceteris ad suturas impressis, ventricosulis, undique
longitudinaliter arctissime costatis, costis crassis, leevibus, oblique
flexuosis, ultimum apud anfractum infra peripheriam evanidis, et
deinde usque ad basim concentrice sulcato-liratis, interstitiis spiraliter
arcte striatis, apertura rotundo-ovata, margine columellari incrassato.
Long. 4:50, lat. 1:20 mm.

Hab.—P.G. Off Mussandam, at 50 fathoms; April, 1910.

A small but beautifully sculptured species, of thick substance,
proportionately speaking, the longitudinal ribs being obliquely
flexuose, with spirally striate interstices; in this latter particular it
differs from 7. questuosa, microperone, and others possessing oblique
riblets, the interstitial spaces being generally smooth in these species.

Turzonitta Deri, Melvill.

Turbonilla (Pyrgostelis) Delia, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vii,
p. 73, pl. viii, fig. 30.
Hab.—P.G. Bushire, 6-10 fathoms, very rarely.
Conspicuous for its remarkably ventricose whorls, yellowish hue,
and short spire. The shell is smooth, with no interstitial striation.

Turponitta Emitim, Melvill.

Turbonilla (Pyrgostelis) Emilia, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii,
p. 115, pl. viii, fig. 20.
Hab.—I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
A very small species (long. 2, lat. 075 mm.), with no very leading
features. It seems to be of the section Pyrgiscus, but shows a leaning
towards the genus Pyrgudina, in its close ribs and interstitial striation.

TURBONILLA EUCTEANA,? n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 11.

T. testa parva, attenuata, gracili, levissima, pallide straminea,
anfractibus 10, quorum duo apicales inversi, leeves, vitrei, heterostrophi,
ceteris regularibus, ad suturas impressis, haud ventricosis, undique
arcte costatis, costis rectis, concinnis, levibus, sub lente striis spiraliter
obscurissimis interstitialiter preditis, costis ultimi anfractus numero

1 koAmédns, flexuous, sinuous. 2 evxreavos, graceful,

184 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

18-19 ad basim evanidis, apertura subrotunda, columella fere recta,
simplice. Long. 4°50, lat. 1:25 mm.

Hab.—Bombay.

A very neat species, allied to 7. terebrina, Melvill. Pale ochreous
to straw colour, with very smooth and frequent riblets, quite straight
and regular. With a powerful lens interstitial strie are observable,
but these are most obscure, and might be easily overlooked. The
apical whorls are inversely planorbiform. The general contour of
the shell suggests a Zerebra in miniature. But few examples have
occurred in shell-sand.

TURBONILLA EkUMENES,’ n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 12.

T. testa minuta, delicata, rimata, attenuato-cylindrica, subpellucida,
alba, anfractibus 7, quorum duo apicales heterostrophi, perleves,
depressoplanati, ceteris gradatulis, suturaliter impressis, undique
longitudinaliter costulatis, costis fere rectis, leevibus, nitidis, striis
interstitialibus arcte preditis, numero costarum anfractus ultimi
circa viginti, apertura oblongo-ovata, peristomate tenui, columella
simplice, paullum obliqua, dein versus basim recta. Long. 3°25,
lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—Bombay, in shell-sand (Abercrombie).

A minute and most delicate species, perhaps not quite adult. The
shining, smooth ribs, about twenty in number on the body-whorl,
stand out prominently under a lens, in contrast with the somewhat
coarse striz, proportionately speaking. The whorls are gradate,
nuclear whorls two, smooth, somewhat flattened. Columella simple.
I do not know a species similar, unless it be Z. neogila, also
described in this paper, and, though not quite sure of the location,
place it with some confidence amongst the TZurbonille, section
Pyrgiscus, Phil.

TURBONILLA FRATERNA, n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 13.

T. testa aciculata, minuta, angustissima, alba, delicata, anfractibus
10, quorum duo apicales bulbosi, heterostrophi, ceteris ad suturas
multum impressis, ventricosulis, undique longitudinaliter levicostatis,
interstitiis levibus, apertura fere rotunda, peristomate paullum in-
crassato, columella simplice. Long. 3, lat. (075 mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms.

An abundant Turbonilla in the above most prolific dredging, but
not yet noticed from elsewhere, this little shell was at first considered
a variety of 7. basilica, Melv., which is by no means so graceful a shell,
being more cylindrical in form and with different character of ribs.
With the exception of 7. angustissima, it is the narrowest species in
proportion to its length known from this region. It is allied to
T. delicata, Monter., from the South Mediterranean, Algiers, ete.

1 eduevns, acceptable.

Proc.Manac.Soc. Wong DIP rt, INV,

ae

AH. Searle, del eb lith, Huth imp.
PYRAMIDELLID FROM THE PERSIAN (ENUElF za:

MELVILL : PYRAMIDELLIDH OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 185

TURBONILLA GALACTODES,’ n.sp. Pl. IV, Fig. 14.

T. testa attenuato-conica, gracili, parva, alba, anfractibus 9-10,
quorum apicales heterostrophi, planorbuli, leves, ceteris ad suturas
impressis, ventricosis, rotundatis, arctissime costatis, costis incrassatis,
levissimis, nitidis, ultimum apud anfractum infra peripheriam ad
basim eyanidis, interstitiis omnibus levibus, numero costarum
ultimi anfractus circa 28, apertura magna, ovata, peristomate fere
continuo, columella simplice. Long. 3°50, lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
150 fathoms.

A species not very easy to define as regards its precise limitations.
For the type we take a shell with rounded whorls, ornamented with
thickened close longitudinal ribs, these ribs fairly straight, the inter-
stices being smooth. Some specimens dredged in live but not mature
condition are nearly allied to this, and these were provisionally
identified as Z’. tenuicosta, Issel, an Krythrean species, but are
distmet. They cdme from lat. 25° 24’ N., long. 57° 27’ E.,
243 fathoms, sand and mud, and we expect, though the ribs are
slightly more flexuose, that they are identical with 7. galactodes.

TurponittaA Hermia, Melvill.

Turbonilla Hermia, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soe., vol. vii, p. 74, pl. vii,
fies We

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms.

Allied to 7. Abercrombiet, T. Michaelis, and 7. galactodes, the last
two being described in this paper, this species will be known from all
by its compact substance and form, the very fine interstitial striations
being another distinguishing characteristic, though this feature is
almost, if not quite, obsolete in some specimens. It is locally an
extremely abundant species, very closely and somewhat flexuously
ribbed, ten or eleven whorled, the nuclear whorls planorbiform, and
when once distinguished is easy to recognize.

TURBONILLA ICELA,? n.sp. Pl. 1V, Fig. 15.

T. testa parva, aciculata, pergracili, delicata, tenui, pellucente,
albo-lactea, anfractibus 10-11, quorum apicales pupeeformes, inversim
heterostrophi, conspicui, ceteris ad suturas multum impressis,
ventricosis, longitudinaliter obliquicostatis, costarum numero anfractus
ultimi ad 21, infra peripheriam ad basim evanidis, apertura ovata,
peristomate fere continuo, columella simplice. Long.5°50, lat. 1°-20mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand; Bushire.

M.C. Charbar, 40 fathoms.

A very abundant species in the first and last of the above-mentioned
localities, and confounded with 7. sororia, Melv., from Bombay till
very recently. Its graceful form, milky-white colour, and very

1 yadanTédns, milky white. 1 efedos, like, similar.

186 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

pronounced pupiform nuclear whorls distinguish it from its congeners.
It evidently belongs to the sub-genus Miscturris, Dall & Bartsch.
I am obliged to Mr. Edgar Smith for first calling my attention to the
distinctness of this species from sororia.

TURBONILLA INmQUALIS, Melvill.

Turbonilla inequalis, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vi, p. 162, pl. x,
fig. 10.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

Quoting from the original description, this shell exhibits a peculiarity
in the presence of pseudo-varices, these being simply unequally
effuse longitudinal ribs. The whole surface of the shell is remarkably
smooth, white, and shining, the mouth a perfect oval, and the hetero-
strophe nuclear whorls glassy, globular, and completely reversed.
It is a rare species, and we have not seen more than twenty specimens.

TURBONILLA JULIA, n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 1.

T. testa attenuata, gracillima, solidiuscula, straminea, anfractibus
ad 12, quorum apicales 2 heterostrophi, bulbosi, vitrei, ceteris fere
rectis, nequaquam tumidis, apud suturas impressis, undique recti-
costatis, interstitialiter spiraliter rudistriatis, costis crassis, numero
ultimum apud anfractum circa 22, infra peripheriam fere evanes-
centibus, apertura subrotunda, peristomate fere continuo, columella
recta, simplice. Long. 6:5, lat. 1-5 mm.

Hab.—Dredged south of Astola Island, 90 fathoms.

A species as yet rarely found, yellowish in hue, with almost straight
whorls, and straight, thick, smooth ribs, the interstices being coarsely
spirally striate. The species is in general build rather lke the larger
T. candida, Folin, but differs in colour, smaller size, and spiral striation.

Tursonitia Lrygatca, Melvill & Standen.

Turbonilla Linjaica, Melvill & Standen, Proc. Zool. Soc., pt. 11, p. 898,
FOE SO.00, 10, M3}, OWI

Hab.—P.G. Linjah, 33 fathoms, sand.

A very small rufous species, though afew specimens have occurred
pure white. The ribs are nearly straight, acute, crowded, interstitially
closely striatulate. The whorls are 9-10, with apex bulbous, rufous,
impressed at the sutures, and tumescent. It only occurred in one
dredging, in December, 1900.

TurBoNILLA Manora, Melvill.

Turbonilla (Pyrgostelis) Manore, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., vol. xl,
No. 4, p. 23, pl. 1, fig. 22.
Pyrgulina Manore, Melvill, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, pl. xxu,
fig. 5, 1908.
Hab.—1. Manora, Karachi.
This so exactly resembles a Pyrgulina with a simple columella,
however, that I suggested seven years ago its removal to that genus.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDH OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 187

I replace it now among the Zurbonille, considering it well harmonizes
with the members of the sub-genus Pyrgiscus, Phil.

It occurred plentifully in one dredging of Mr. Townsend, but, so
far as I am aware, only once. It is eight-whorled, white, delicate,
longitudinally straightly ribbed, ribs smooth, interstices finely spirally
filostriate, mouth roundly ovate, outer lip shghtly effuse, columella
straight. It seems nearly allied to Chrysallida mumia,' A. Adams,
from Japan, lately relegated by Dall & Bartsch to the section Pyrgiscus
of Turbonilla.”

Torsonttta Micwartis, n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 2.

T. testa parva, gracillima, attenuata, nitida, albo-lactea, tenuicula,
anfractibus ad 11, quorum duo apicales inversim planorbuli, hetero-
strophi, ceteris gradatulis, ad medium panllum constrictis, omnino
levissimis, costis crassis, nitidis, supra juxta suturas spiraliter
gemmulatis, ultimi anfractus numero 20, apertura ovata, peristomate
supra obtuse angulato, fere continuo, columella recta, simplice.

Long. 4, lat. 1-25 mm., sp. maj.
9 3, 9 1 ) ) min.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 25° 10’ N., long. 60° 34’ E.,
45 fathoms; also lat. 25° 39’ N., long. 57° 19’ K., 110 fathoms, and
the dredging, so often quoted, contiguous to this, at 156 fathoms.

M.C. Off Charbar, 40 fathoms.

A very graceful and beautiful little species, of ornate architecture.
In addition to the two inversely heterostrophe nuclear whorls there
are nine, elaborately decorated with proportionately thick, smooth,
shining ribs, the interstices being likewise smooth. The _ slight
median constriction tends to the gemmulate appearance of the ribs
just below the sutures. The peristome is obtusely angled at the
upper part, and almost continuous. Columella simple. Named after
my grandson, Michael Ernest Melvill.

TURBONILLA MICROPERONE, Melvill.

Turbonilla microperone, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vi, p. 162,
ple x sie i.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.
A somewhat incrassate species, to be known from its congeners in
these seas by the flexuous, thick, oblique ribs, which are not of
a very pronounced character. This species has only rarely occurred.

TURBONILLA NEOoGILA,® n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 3.

T. testa attenuato-oblonga, nitida, delicata, pallide stramineo-alba,
anfractibus 7, quorum 2% apicales, parvi, vitrei, heterostrophi, ceteris
leniter gradatulis, fere rectis, delicate et arcte longitudinaliter striato-
costatis, interstitiis tenuiter striatulis, ultimo anfractu prolongato,

' Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vii, p. 45, 1861.
2 Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. xxx, p. 343, pl. xvii, fig. 1.
3 yedyiAos, newly introduced,

188 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ceteros magnitudine fere exeequante, costis infra basim continuis,
apertura ov ata, peristomate tenui, columella simplice. Long. 3-25,
lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—Bombay (Abercrombie).

A very delicate little species, very finely longitudinally lirately
ribbed, ribs close, interstices also finely striate. Our specimens are
slightly beach-worn.

TURBONILLA OLIGOPLEURA,! n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 4

T. testa fusiformi, pellucida, albo-cornea, delicatula, levi, anfractibus
ad 8, quorum apicalis parvus, heterostrophus, ceteris ad suturas
multum impressis, gradatulis, ad medium anfractuum paullum
constrictis, undique paucicostatis, costis rectis, superne, spiraliter
gemmulatis, ultimo anfractu fere evanidis, preecipue prope aperturam,
apertura ovata, labro tenui, columella paullum incrassata, recta,
simplice. Long. 5, lat. 1°75 mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, 198 fathoms, dredged alive, in various

ae of growth

#* Kn abbreviate form, thin, horny, white, that may not have attained
a perfectly adult stage. It is conspicuous for its few ribs; around the
last whorl there are not more than 14-15, and some of these are
partly evanescent. We figure the most mature example; nine or
ten others are smaller, and do not possess more than five whorls. In
all, the nuclear whorls are somewhat small, globular, smooth, and
white. We had in error supposed this to be Z. Vélaint, Tryon =
scalaris, Vélain, from St. Paul’s Rocks.

TURBONILLA PACHYPLEURA,” n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 5

T. testa mediocri, incrassata, aciculato-attenuata, alba, rudui,
anfractibus 12, quorum apicales duo vel tres reversi, heterostrophi,
ceteris multum ad suturas impressis, tumidulis, undique levicostatis,
costis crassis, interdum varicosis, interstitiis levibus, quarto, quinto,
et sexto anfractibus arctissime costatis, ultimo infra peripheriam
angulato, levi, 15 costato, apertura ovata, peristomate incrassato,

\ columella recta. Long. 8, lat. 2mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms.

One of the large and coarse species, quite smooth, twelve-whorled,
including two or three nuclear, heterostrophe, and pupiform, the
whorls are tumid, ribs thick, occasionally varixed, mouth oval, lip
thickéned, columella straight. It but rarely occurred in the above
dredging.

Turponitta Puytiivis, n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 6.

T. testa pro genere conspicua, attenuata, pergracili, levissima,
candida, delicatula, anfractibus 16, quorum duo nucleares erecti,
heterostrophi, bulbosi, vitrel, ceteris arcte longitudinaliter costulatis,

! OAvyomAcvpos, few ribbed. 2? maxumAcupos, thick-ribbed.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDZ OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 189

costis rectis, nitidis simul ac interstitiis levissimis apud suturas,
impressis, haud ventricosis, interne arcte spiraliter lacteo-zonulatis,
ultimo anfractu costis infra medium evanidis basi levi, apertura
ovata, peristomate paullum incrassato, columella recta. Long. 10,
lat. 2mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 25° 13’ N., long. 58° 40’ E.,
120 fathoms.

One of the most graceful and beautiful of the Eastern Turbonille.
The shell, unique at the present time, is without a flaw, and with
its many whorls straitly ascending in regular series, the pellucid
interstices reflecting the internal spiral striation presents an exquisite
example of perfect symmetry.

TURBONILLA PUNCTILLUM,’ n.sp.. Pl. V, Fig. 7.

T. testa parva, aciculata, delicata, albo-ochracea, anfractibus 93,
quorum 23 nucleares, bulbosi, heterostrophi, planorbuli, ceteris ad

suturas impressis, subventricosis, levibus, undique longitudinaliter. .

costulatis, costis flexuosis, tenuibus, supra, juxta suturas spiralfl t
regulariter interstitialiter profunde punctatis, ad ultimum nu
costarum circa 21, ad basim levem, apertura parva, subrotunda,
peristomate fere continuo, tenul, columella recta. Long. 4, lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

Only one or two examples have occurred of this distinct species,
very small, with thin flexuous longitudinal ribs, interstices smooth,
but spirally punctate above, near the sutures, in one regular line
throughout the whorls. ‘The nucleus is bulbous, vitreous, and
planorbiform.

TURBONILLA QumsTUOSA, n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 8

T. testa parva, aciculata, delicata, albo-lactea, subpellucida, tenui,
levi, anfractibus 9, duobus apicalibus parvis heterostrophis, ceteris
ad suturas impressis, gradatulis, paullum tumidulis, undique obliqui-
costatis, costis anfractus ultimi flexuosis, versus basim fere vel omnino
evanidis, apertura ovata, peristomate tenui, columella excavata.
Long. 4, lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—Bombay (Abercrombie).

A delicate, thin Turbonilla, with oblique longitudinal cost, which
are flexuous on the body-whorl, and become almost in parts evanescent
near the base. The whorls are impressed suturally, and shouldered.
One interesting character consists in the coste of the upper whorls
ceasing a little way from the suture, leaving a narrow, smooth space.
The shell is semi-transparent, milky white, and quite smooth, the
surface being dull, and not shining as is so usual a character in the
genus. From 7. tenuicosta, Melvill, an Erythrean species, it would
seem to differ in possessing nine whorls against six and a half, dulness
against shining appearance, and other minor differences exist.

1 Punctillum, a little dot.

mI Z

190 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

TuURBONILLA RECTICOSTATA, Melvill..

Turbonilla recticostata, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vi, p. 168, pl. x,
fig. 12.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms.

M.C. Charba, 40 fathoms.

A miniature of Z. candida, Folin; the whorls are very slightly
turreted, ribs straight and not many in number, 15 to 16 on the
body-whorl. It is not one of the commoner species in the above
dredgings.

TURBONILLA soroRIA, Melvill.

Turbonilla sororva, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 1, p. 114, pl. vin,
heya:

Hab.—I. Bombay (Abercrombie).

A whitish-ochre species, twelve or thirteen whorled, sub-pellucid,
with ventricose whorls, straightly longitudinally costate, and with
smooth interstices, ribs few in number, about twelve on body-whorl.
The nuclear whorls are pupiform and expanded, so that it should be
placed in the sub-genus Miseturris, D. & B. I had considered 7. tcela
the same species, and am obliged for Mr. Edgar Smith’s opinion in
this matter. All the localities given by me in a subsequent paper’
should be removed, therefore, with the exception of Bombay, to whick
locality this species is at present confined. It appears, however, to be
the commonest form found there.

TURBONILLA STEGASTRIS, Melvill.

Turbonilla stegastris, Melvill, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1901, p. 398, pl. xxii,
fig. 24.

Hab.—P.G. Gais (or Kais) Island.

I. Karachi.

A graceful shell, among the larger of the genus (long. 11, lat.
2°30 mm. sp. maj.), with many fine longitudinal riblets, spirally, as
it were, interwoven with cross-threads, while just above the sutures
runs one rufous thin spiral ine. Whorls nine altogether.

TuRBONILLA SyKeEsiI, n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 9.

T. testa minuta, conico-attenuata, delicata, nitida, alba, levi,
erystallina, anfractibus 9, quorum duo apicales reversi, leves, ceteris
anguste ad suturas impressis, supra angulatis, undique arctissime
leevicostulatis, costis rectis, interstitiis levibus, ultimi anfractus
flexuosis, infra medium evanidis, ad basim leyvissime, apertura ovata,
peristomate tenui, fere continuo, columella recta. Long. 2°75,
lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ E., long. 56° 54’ N.,
156 fathoms; lat. 25° 10’ E., long. 60° 84’ N.; off Charbar,
40 fathoms.

1 Proc. Zool. Soc., 1901, p. 398.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDA OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 191

Allied to 7. galactodes and T. Abercrombiei, Melvill. One of the
smaller species, but the elegance of its shining close whorls, subangled
at the upper part, just by the sutures, aid in identifyingit. Mr. E.R.
Sykes kindly assisted me in the differentiation of this and other
species, and I have pleasure in connecting this with his name.

TuRBONILLA TEMPLARIS, Melvill. Pl. V, Fig. 10.

Turbonilla (Pyrgostelis) templaris, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., vol. xlii,
No. 4, p. 238, pl. 1, fig. 6.

Hab.—?.G. Mussandam.

M.C. Charbar and Jask.

I. Karachi; Bombay (Abercrombie).

‘Slightly allied in form, but not in texture, to Z. seadaris, Philippi,
from the Mediterranean, this pretty species is one of the most marked
of the Indian Jurbonillae, its gradate and tapering crystalline whorls,
with straight smooth ribs and equally smooth interstices, being
noteworthy. It is widely distributed, but so far has not been found
at a greater depth than 10-15 fathoms. A variety occurs, with
broader contour, wider mouth, and fewer longitudinal ribs, these
being regularly gemmulate above, just below the sutures. These
come from Bombay.

TURBONILLA TEREBRINA, Melvill.

Turbonilla terebrina, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. u, p. 115,
pl. vin, fig. 20.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, 250 fathoms.

I. Karachi, amongst muddy rocks at low tide.

Bombay (Abercrombie).

A somewhat solid, shining shell, measuring 6mm. longitudinally,
the ribs smoothly rounded and interstices quite smooth, mouth oblong.
Very like one of the genus Zerebra in miniature. It appears fairly
generally distributed, but never in much plenty or gregarious as are
tcela, templaris, and other species. Originally described from Bombay
specimens.

Tursonitta Townsenpi, n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 11.

T. testa attenuata, ad basim latiore, alba, nitida, anfractibus 103,
quorum 2% apicales valde bullati, pupiformes, heterostrophi, ceteris
octo ventricosis, ad suturas impressis, undique longitudinaliter costatis,
costis nitidis, levibus, fere rectis, interdum, sed raro, varicosis, costis
numero anfractus ultimi 18, undique interstitialiter arcte spiraliter
liratis, apud basim, infra peripheriam, omnino evanidis, basi levi,
apertura quadrato-ovata, labro tenui, columella fere recta. Long. 6,
lat. 1:75 mm.

Hab.—Gulf of Oman. M.C. Off Charbar, 44 fathoms.

Distinguished by its somewhat broad base, being 10-11 whorled, of
which the nuclear are much inflated, smooth, milky-vitreous, the coils
reversedly turned over, the eight principal whorls being homogeneous,
impressed suturally, somewhat ventricose, straightly longitudinally
ribbed. The ribs are fine, shining, smooth, with the interstices

192 PROCKEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

uniformly closely striolate, mouth squarely oval, columella straight,
base plain, smooth. Named in honour of Mr. Frederick W. Townsend.

TURBONILLA UNICINCTA, n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 12..

T. testa aciculata, gracillima, angusta, delicata, alba, anfractibus
ad 18, quorum 2 apicales bulbosi, planorbuli, heterostrophi, ceteris
ad suturas multum impressis, ventricosis, longitudinaliter ante obliqui-
costatis, interstitiis microscopice spiraliter delicatissime striatulis,
ultimi costis numero ad 82, trans basim extensis, ad medium trium
anfractuum ultimorum lete et anguste zona rufo-brunnea decoratis,
apertura rotunda, peristomate tenui, columella paullum excavata.
Long. 5°50, lat. 1:25 mm.

Hab.—M.C. Off Charbar, 40 fathoms.

A very select, delicate, and graceful species, of which we have seen
only one, but very perfect example. It is white, thin, attenuate, the
heterostrophe nuclear whorls smooth, bulbous, turned over at right
angles, the rest being ventricose, very closely obliquely ribbed, the
interstices microscopically finely striate. The three lowest whorls
are narrowly banded with a thin rufous brown zone in the centre.

TuRBONILLA ZETEMIA,’ n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 13.

T. testa multum attenuata, parva, rudi, pallide straminea, anfractibus
11, quorum 22 nucleares planorbuli, heterostrophi, vitrei, tumiduh,
ceteris ad suturas impressis, ventricosulis, undique longitudinaliter
costatis, costis rudibus, levibus, nitidis, incrassatis, numero anfractum
apud ultimum circa 14, hic illic crassi-varicosis, interstitiis spiraliter
striatis, apertura parva, subrotunda, labro paullum crassiusculo, basi
leevigata, columella recta. Long. 5, lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

A small species, of which we have seen but very few specimens,
and none of them in good condition. Its principal characteristics are
the few but coarse incrassate ribs, with interstitial—also rather coarse
striation; a few varices are likewise found here and there. ‘The
base is smooth, mouth small, peristome slightly thickened.
T. Townsendi is of the same character but a much stouter and
broader shell, and 7. pachypleura may be compared.

N.B. Several other Zurbonille live in these seas, judging from
various insufficient fragments that have occurred in shell-sand and
other dredgings, and it is probable that but a tithe of the number
that exist have been catalogued at the present opportunity.

Momiona carpasea, Melvill.

Mumiola carbasea, Melvill, Journ. Malac., vol. xi, p. 83, pl. viii, fig. 12.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms.
Like If. spirata, Ad., in miniature, but of thinner, papyraceous
texture.

' Chrnma, a thing sought out.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLID4 OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 193

Moumiona EprpaTHRa, Melvill.

Mumiola epibathra, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soe., vol. vii, p. 72, pl. vii,
fig. 5.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

The flattened base of this unique shell is somewhat peculiar. The
mouth is likewise proportionately small, and the whorls very markedly
gradate. It may possibly be ultimately relegated to the Pyrgiscus
section of Zurbonilla, but, though somewhat anomalous, we think it
bears an affinity to JL. spirata, Ad.

Momtora sprrata (A. Adams).

Parthenia spirata, A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 414,
1860.
Monoptygma spirata (A. Adams), Sowerby, Thes. Conch., pl. clxxii,
figs. 26, 27.
Hab.—P.G. Bushire, Mussandam.
M.C. Charbar, Gwadtir, Ormara.
I. Karachi.
The type of the genus, and not usually showing much variation, but
a very elongate form, with one or two more whorls, and narrower
proportionately, was dredged off Mussandam. These specimens have
an olivaceous epidermis, and may perhaps be distinct.

CINGULINA ARCHIMEDEA, Melvill.

Cingulina archimedea, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. u, p. 115,
pl. viii, fig. 2.

Hab.—\. Bombay (Abercrombie).

Since the original description was written, fourteen years ago,
I have been shown by Mr. Abercrombie a great many examples, some
measuring alt. 8°75, diam. 2mm., thus much surpassing the type in
magnitude. In all other respects the shells are the same.

Cinevtina Isseri (Tryon).

Turbonilla (Cingulina) Isseli, Tryon, Man. Conch., vol. viii, p. 339,
pl. lxxvi, fig. 64.
Kulimella cingulata, Issel, Conch. Mar. Ross., p. 182 (non Dunker).

Hab.—P.G. Henjam Island, Dabai, Muscat, ete.

M.C. Charbar, most abundant.

I. Karachi, Manora Point. Found upon muddy weed-covered
rocks at low water, and at 7 fathoms.

A somewhat protean species, and one which requires further study
than it has yet received.

I am not sure that the true C. spzna,! Crosse & Fisch., occurs in
these seas. The only examples I have come from Australia. It
was reported by Mr. Townsend from Karachi, but I have not seen
specimens.

1 Journ. de Conch., 1864, p. 347; id., 1865, p. 44, pl. iii, figs. 13, 14.

194 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

OscitLaA FACETA, Melvill.

Oszilla faceta, Melvill, Journ. Malac., vol. xi, p. 82, pl. viii, fig. 10,
1904.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long: 56° 547 ke
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

OscILLA EVANIDA, n.sp. Pl. V, Fig. 15.

O. testa parva, fusiformi, anguste umbilicata, albocinerea, anfractibus
8, quorum duo apicales depressi, fere immersi, ceteris apud suturas
impressis, quinque supernis duabus obtusis carinis preeditis, ultimo
simili modo sed obscure bicarinato, deinde versus basim evanido,
apertura ovata, labro tenui, columella fortiter uniplicata. Long. 3°50,
lat. 1°75 mm.

Hab.—Karachi.

A somewhat aberrant Osczlla, but I am at a loss where otherwise
to place it. The two apical whorls are somewhat depressed and
inconspicuous, the five next in order uniformly bicarinate, the keels
very conspicuous; the body-whorl is more obscurely keeled, but
becomes almost smooth ultimately towards the base, and from this
circumstance the trivial name has been suggested. O. mirabilis,
Preston, from Ceylon, a more acutely keeled species, is akin to
O. evanida.

OscittaA InDIcA, Melvill.

Oscilla indica, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii, p. 112, pl. viii, fig. 5.

Hab.—M.C. Charbar, 40 fathoms.

I. Bombay (Abercrombie) ; Karachi.

Not an uncommon species in these seas, almost always occurring in
company with the similar Jrawadia trochlearis, Blanf., as well as with
O. tornata. It has been found at Aden by Commander E, R. Shopland.

OscitLta gJocosa, Melvill.

Oscilla jocosa, Melvill, Journ. Malac., vol. xi, p. 82, pl. viii, fig. 11;
Dautzenberg & Fischer, Journ. de Conch., vol. liv, p. 181, pl. vii,
nese Be WOO.

Occurred with O. faceta, both being of uncommon occurrence.

OscizLA ToRNATA, Melvill.
Oscilla tornata, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., 1893, p. 8, pl. 1, fig. 12.

Hab.—M.C. Charbar, 7-40 fathoms.

I. Karachi, common; Bombay (Abercrombie).

I cannot follow Dall & Bartsch in making Osezlla,1 A. Ad., sub-
servient to Cingulina, A. Ad.* The columellar plication of the former
is a conspicuous feature.

1 Proc. Zool. Soc., 1867, p. 310.
2 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1860, p. 414.

Proc.Matac. Soc.

13
AH. Searle del et lith. Huthimp
PyRowilDs Mili OA FROM THE PERSIAN GULF, Ere.

i aay, } Ie) iv oo, iy a)
i : i
: ti
ty ;
\
‘ a
; ated Sten o
- “
one
ce sah
~
| _
; \
|
y
(
a
Say nn
. Peal
~ :
i .
5 } P
; ’ ae 4 i VescnE
| ign a a a
3 : Meee st wa , bem aetnd Pe 5

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDA OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 195

Mrratpa prapemA (A. Adams).

Parthenia diadema, A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. v, p. 479,
1860.
Odostomia (Miralda) diadema, A. Ad., op. cit., p. 3821; Dall & Bartsch,
Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. xxx, p. 356, pl. xvii, fig. 2.
Actaopyramis brevicula, Melvill & Standen, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.,
vol. xu, pl. xxi, fig. 14, 1903.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E
156 fathoms, shell-sand.
I. Karachi, 7 fathoms.
From the dredging in the Gulf of Oman come the narrow forms
named brevicula, which, I have no doubt, are identical with those
called diadema from Karachi.

29,

Mrratpa cemma (A. Adams).

Chrysallida gemma, A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. viii,
p. 302, 1861.
Odostomia (Miralda) gemma (A. Ad.), Dall & Bartsch, Proc. U.S. Nat.
Mis EVO pao, pl. xxii figs) 1:
Hab.—I. Karachi.
I identify this, with little doubt, from three Japanese specimens in
my collection collected by Dr. Arthur Adams, and the admirable
figure, reference to which is given above.

Mriratpa rpaLima, Melvill. Pl. V, Fig. 16.

Miralda wdalima, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii, p. 112, pl. viii,
fig. 6.
Hab.—P.G. Bushire (?).
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).

The type is now refigured, as the first did not give details
correctly. I cannot now find any Bushire specimens, and think most
likely they belonged to W/. gemma, A. Ad. If this be so, the type
is unique, for the other example that was found in Bombay shell-sand
at the same time, was soon mislaid, and never reappeared.

Mrratpa ima (Melvill).

Odostomia (Miralda) ima, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vii, p. 75,
ple vil, tis. Vor
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, in shell-sand.

The type of this species, now in the British Museum, is well
figured, and exhibits the penultimate whorl with two, the body-whorl
with three spiral beaded rows, followed by a strong keel. With it
occurred what at the time I considered the same species, with only
two beaded rows on the last whorl, and these agree, as Mr. Hedley
has pointed out,! with his Pyrgulina umeralis from Princess Charlotte
Bay, North Queensland (J. Brazier).

1 Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1902, p. 11, pl. iii, fig. 32.

196 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Mrratpa tmarirta (Melvill & Standen).
Acteopyramis letitia, Melvill & Standen, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.,
vol, xii, p. 303, pl. xxii, fig. 4, 1903.
Odostomia (Miralda) letitia (Melv. & Stand.), Proc. Zool. Soc., vol. ii,
p. 396, 1901.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.
156 fathoms, shell-sand.
A pretty nodulous species, like Acé. granulata, Ad., in miniature.

Mrratpa opepHora, Melvill. Pl. VI, Fig. 1.
Miralda opephora, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soe., vol. xlii, No. 4, p. 21,
Tolle Kee, Th
Hab.—M.C. Charbar, 40 fathoms.
I. Karachi.
I refigure this species, which is conspicuous for its quadrate
decussate interstices and delicate spiral basal striation.

)

Mrratpa umERALIS (Hedley).
Pyrgulina umeralis, Hedley, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1902, p. 11,
pl. i, fig. 32.
Odostomia humeralis, Hedley, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. xxxiv,
p. 446, 1909.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 52’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

See remarks under Jf ima. ‘This shell was described first as
umeralis, perhaps by a lapsus calami, in which case the emended
version might be allowed to stand. Pyrgulina Zea, Hedley,' judging
by the figure, seems similar, but here in the penultimate whorl the
lower keel is beaded. We do not yet know to what extent this
species and its allies vary ¢nter se.

Pyreurina (Herrra) catuista, Melvill.
Pyrgulina callista, Melvill, Mem. Manch. Soc., 1893, pt. v, fig. 13.

Hab.—P.G. Kishm Island, 5 fathoms.

Mussandam, 47 fathoms.

M.C. Charbar. At low tide amongst mud and weed in loose rocks.

I. Karachi, rather common, dredged at 7 fathoms, alive, with many
other small shells.

Bombay (Abercrombie).

This very select little species was originally described from
specimens extracted from shell-sand gathered by Mr. Alexander
Abercrombie in Bombay Harbour. The measurements are—

Long. 4, lat. 1°25 mm., sp. maj.

” 310 ,, 1 ” ” min.
It belongs to the group of which the type is P. (Zyilina) Mariella,’
A. Adams, from Japan, lately redescribed and refigured* by

' Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 1902, pl. iii, fig. 34.
2 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 415, 1860.
3 Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. xxx, p. 354, pl. xxii, fig. 4.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLID® OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 197

Messrs. Dall & Bartsch, authors of the subgeneric title Zyilina.
I have specimens of P. Mariella in my own collection from Dr. A.
Adams’ Japanese gatherings; these show it to be of much the same
build as P. callista, but smaller, sutural canaliculations not so sharply
defined, lip not so squarrose, basal keels less pronounced. The
specimens redescribed by Dall & Bartsch measure thus: long. 1°8,
diam.1mm. Mine are a little larger, say 2 x 1mm.

I believe that several species described of late years should be either
merged with Mariella or callista, or placed in the same sub-genus.
Imprimis, Odontostomea (Pyrgulina) Mayt, Tate,! from D’ Entrecasteaux
Channel, Tasmania, of which I possess a co-type, is exceedingly near ;
the only distinguishing mark I can find, judging from my specimens,
is that the costz are not so oblique as in P. callista.

Pyrgulina perspectiva, Hedley,? judging from figure and description,
I consider identical with young examples of P. callista, obtained at
Bombay. These are interstitially spirally striate. In all the more
mature examples this striation seems quite obsolete. And likewise
Pyrgulina Bartsch, Dautz. & Fisch.,> a species intermediate in size,
seems nearer to P. callista than to P. Mariella, both as regards
character of ribs and subangulate mouth, and I consider it a synonym.

Pyreviina (Kerrina) cmuata, A. Adams.

Pyrgulina celata, A. Adams, Journ. Linn. Soce., vol. vii, p. 4; Ann.

, Mag. Nat. Hist., 1861, p. 303.

Turbonilla (Babelis) celatior, Dall & Bartsch, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus.,
VOlyexx p. 64(. pl. xvii, fie. 9:

Hab.—I. Karachi.

A larger shell than P. callista in all its parts, in addition to which,
owing to a median constriction of whorl, the ribs assume a slightly
beaded appearance on either side of the sutures. Otherwise, the
characters of sculpture are much the same. It is well figured by
Dall & Bartsch (loc. cit., pl. xvii, fig. 9), but we cannot quite
understand why it was placed in the genus Zurbonilla, with a new
sub-genus (Babelis) specially constructed for it; the columellar plait
is strongly developed, and the sculpture and general build harmonize
throughout with Hyilina. The type is Japanese.

Pyreviina (Hertina) Cuasteriana, n.sp. Pl. VI, Figs. 2, 2a.

P. testa parva, conico-fusiformi, tenui, olivaceo-alba, anfractibus 7,
quorum apicales 2 vitrei—in nostro unico specimine fracti—ceteris
ad suturas:haud profunde canaliculatis, undique longitudinaliter
costatis, costis anfractus apud supernos rectis, penultimo et ultimo
obliquis et flexuosis, interstitiis levibus, ultimo anfractu infra
peripheriam ad basim acute suleato, sulcis ad 6, et decussato,
interstitiis quadratis, apertura magna, ovato-oblonga, labro tenui,
columella leniter uniplicata. Long. 3°50, lat. 1:25 mm.

i Trans. Roy. Soc. 8. Australia, 1898, p. 84, pl. ii, fig. 6.
* Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W.., pt. i, p. 10, pl. iii, fig. 33, 1902.
3 Journ. de Conch., vol. liv, p. 191, pl. vii, fig. 1.

VOL. IX.—SEPTEMBER, 1910. 14

198 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

The nearest approximation to this species is to be found in
P. glycisma; the mouth, however, is proportionately smaller in that
species, the sutures are not so impressed, the sculpture at the base
quite different, and the columellar plait is only lightly expressed in
P. Chasteriana.

I name this beautifully decorated little shell in memory of one for
whom the Pyramidellide possessed a great and lasting fascination, as
exemplified by the close and especial study he had given for years to
the British and Mediterranean forms of Hulimella, Turbonilla, and
Odostomia.

Dr. George William Chaster, of Southport, passed away after an
illness of only three days, on May 5 last, at the early age of 47,
widely mourned and deeply regretted by all who knew him. It is
a great satisfaction to think that his valuable collections of natural
history, ethnology, ete., are to remain intact, having been purchased
en bloc by Dr. W. Evans Hoyle, Director of the Welsh National
Museum, Cardiff, for the benefit of that institution.

Pyreurina (Eertina) etycrsma, Melvill.
Pyrgulina glycisma, Melvill, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol.iv, p. 95, pl.i,
fig. 16, 1899.

Hab.—P.G. Bushire.

I. Karachi.

Since the description of this interesting species larger examples
have come to hand, measuring long. 4, lat. 1:35 mm. Besides this
there is nothing to add to what has already been said. No immediate
ally seems to exist, if we except P. Claudoni, Dautz. & Fisch.,’ which
so exactly, except in size (long. 2, diam. 1 mm.), corresponds, that we
suspect it to be a non-adult state of it.

Sect. Eupyrgulina.
Pyrevrina casta (A. Adams).

Monoptygma casta, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1851, p. 223.
Hab.—I. Bombay (Abercrombie) ; Karachi.
The specimens are mostly worn, and not very conclusive.

PyrevLina comacum,”? n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 3.

P. testa parva, rimatula, oblonga, turrito-gradatula, alba, nitida,
papyracea, delicata, anfractibus 7, quorum duo leves, parum nitentes,
elobulosi, ceteris gradatis, undique longitudinaliter flexuoso-costulatis,
superne, juxta suturas, gemmulatis, sub lente interstitialiter infra
tristriatis, ultimo ad peripheriam, aliter levissimo, apertura ovata,
peristomate fere continuo, columella paullum reflexa, uniplicata.
Long. 3°25, lat. 1:15 mm.

Journ. de Conch., vol. liv, p. 189, pl. vi, fig. 14.
Kapakov, a delicacy.

1
2

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDA OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 199

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 25° 39’ N., long. 57° 19’ E.,
110 fathoms.

A shining, flexuose-ribbed species, of some refinement and beauty.
With aid of a 1 inch objective spiral interstitial lines, three in number,
may be discovered at the base of the antepenultimate and penultimate
whorls, and in the centre of the body-whorl, otherwise the shell is
quite smooth, as are the ribs. These are spirally gemmulate just
below the sutures.

PyR@ULINA CRYSTALLOPECTA,' n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 4.

T. testa perminuta, anguste attenuata, fere recta, crystallina,
delicatissima, anfractibus 8, quorum duo apicales rotundo-bulbosi,
leves, ceteris nitidis, vitreis, impressis, ventricosulis, undique arcte
longitudinaliter recte costulatis, costis juxta suturas spiraliter gemmu-
latis, utrinque incrassatis, subcanaliculatis, interstitiis minute striatis,
apertura fere rotunda, labro ad basim elongato, columella obliqua,
plica obscurissima vel absente. Long. 2, lat. °75 mm.

Hab.—M.C. Charbar, 40 fathoms.

A small, vitreous, straight, very narrow Pyrgulina, with the whorls
thickened on each side of the subcanaliculate sutures, the regular and
close ribs are gemmulate above, just below the sutures, and the
interstices between the ribs finely spirally striolate. The columella
plait is obscure, though just below the orifice. In form a Turbonidla,
but agreeing in many points with the genus to which we tentatively
assign it.

Pyrevrina pecorata (Philippi).
Odontostomia decorata, Phil., Zeitsch. fiir Malak., 1849, p. 29.
Hab.—I. Karachi; Bombay (Abercrombie).
I incline to the few specimens, all in worn and poor condition from
the above localities, being rather this species than P. cnéerstriata,
Sowerby, which has its headquarters in New Caledonia.

Pyrevrina Davrzenserai, n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 5.

P.. testa perminuta, ovato-conica, nitida, alba, anfractibus ad 5,
quorum apicales magni, bulbosi, heterostrophi, ceteris gradatulis,
levissimis, undique longitudinaliter rotundicostatis, costis nitidis,
interstitiis levibus, ultimo anfractu magis numerosis, circa 26, haud
apud basim evanidis, apud peripheriam linea funiculari spiraliter
preedito, apertura ovata, peristomate fere continuo, crassiusculo, columella
obliqua, fortiter uniplicata. Long. 2°5, lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—Bombay (F. W. Townsend).

A remarkably select Pyrgulina, though so very minute. The
peristome being thickened and well formed, causes us to think it has
attained its full growth. The ribs of the upper whorls are thicker,
proportionately, and likewise not so numerous as those on the body-
whorl, this being decorated with one spiral funicular line about the

1 KpvoTadAdrnktos, crystalline.

200 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

periphery, the ribs are likewise gemmulate just below the sutures.
I dedicate this unique shell to M. Philippe Dautzenberg, of Paris,
whose labours in the cause of malacological science, including the
smaller, but no less beautiful forms of mollusea, are so fully Tecoenized
and appreciated by all students.

Pyrevtina EccriTa,’ n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 6.

E testa parva, rimata, cylindro-fusiformi, alba, nitida, anfractibus
, quorum 2} vitrei, leve s, heterostrophi, apice 1pso immerso-planato,
eae quatuor ad suturas inciso- -Impressis, minime ventricosis, arcte
longitudinaliter costulatis, costis, simul ac interstitiis, leevissimis, ultimo
anfractu paullum elongato, apertura parva, subrotunda, labro effuso,
columella uniplicata. Long. 5°75, lat. 2mm.
Hab.—M.C. Lat. 25° 10’ N., long. 60° 34’ E., off—Charbar at
40 fathoms.
Much like P. ¢nterstriata, Sowerby, decorata, Philippi, or Edgari,
Melvill, but the interstices between the longitudinal ribs are, with
the rest of the shell, quite smooth and shining. A few examples only.

PyreuLina EpANA,” n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 7.

P. testa minuta, ovata, nitida, albo-crystallina, levicostata, delicata,
anfractibus ad 5, quorum duo nucleares depresso-planati, heterostrophi,
vitrei, ceteris apud suturas multum impressis, quasi-canaliculatis,
penultimo et antepenultimo biangulatis, ad angulum spiraliter
funiculo-liratis, nitide gemmulatis, ultimo ad peripheriam simili modo
spiraliter gemmulato, etiam supra, infra suturas, numero costarum
longitudinalium ad 22, apertura subrotunda, parva, peristomate fere
continuo, crassiusculo, columella obliqua, uniplicata. Long. 1°75,
lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—Bombay (F. W. Townsend).

A most refined, canaliculate species, smooth, both as regards the
coste and interstitially, the whorls five in number, two being
apical, heterostrophe, the rest ventricose, suturally constricted,
many ribbed, adorned with two lirate rows of spiral gemmules, one
above, the other in the centre of the whorl. The mouth is roundish,
peristome well formed and almost continuous, columella once plaited.

Pyrevtina Enearn, Melvill.
Pyrgulina Edgarwi, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 11, p. 114, pl. vin,
fig. 21.

Hab.—I. Karachi, very common, amongst mud, weed, and loose
stones at low tide; Bombay (Abercrombie).

A small species, with rather coarse smooth ribs, and interstitial
striation, shell bluntly cylindrical, varying a little in length and
compactness. ‘

! Zxxpitos, select, set apart. * dards, sweet.

MELVILL : PYRAMIDELLIDH OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 201

PyrGULINA EPENTROMA (Melvill).

Rissoa epentroma, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii, p. 110, pl. viii,
fig. 23.
Mumiola epentroma, Melv., Proc. Zool. Soc., vol. ii, p. 892, 1901.

Hab.—I. Karachi, mud-covered rocks at low tide; Bombay
(Abercrombie).

I am still diffident about the proper location of this species. It is
pure white, compact, of some substance, rissoiform, with thickened
rounded peristome, incrassate longitudinal ribs, interstitially striate,
six-whorled, somewhat turreted, columella simple.

PyrG@uLINA EPENTROMIDEA, Melvill.

Pyrgulina epentromidea, Melvill, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. iv, p. 94,
pl. i, fig. 15, 1899.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, 25 fathoms in mud, lat. 26° 23’ N.,
long. 54° 53’ HE. Also very abundant at 156 fathoms.

A beautiful shining white little shell, with strong columellar
plait, many ribbed, every part being smooth.

PYRGULINA HERVIERLOIDES (Melvill).

Odostomia ( Pyrgulina) hervierioides, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vii,
pelt, ple vir, fie: 12:

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

The ribs and interstices are quite smooth in this species, which in
contour resembles P. thelxinoa often occurring with it.

PYRGULINA MILICHA,’ n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 8.

AS testa perparva, cylindrica, solidiuscula, perlevi, nitida, anfractibus
ad, quorum duo apicales, leves, bulbosi, heterostrophi, ceeteris apud
suturas impressis, gradatulis, arcte et recte longitudinaliter costulatis,
costis, simul ac interstitiis, levibus, apertura anguste ovata, labro
paullum effuso, columella uniplicata. Long. 2, lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—I. Karachi.

M.C. Charbar, 40 fathoms.

A very minute, compact, solidly built shell, very smooth, closely
longitudinally straightly ribbed, ribs incrassate, interstices showing
no striation. he nuclear whorls are large proportionately, hetero-
strophe, globular, white, the remaining w hols shouldered, and some
specimens show signs of spiral permmulation below the sutures.
I have seen several examples, and consider that it occupies a somewhat
isolated position in the genus.

PYRGULINA PIRINTHELLA,’ n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 9

P. testa perminuta, delicata, attenuata, cylindrica, angustissime
rimata, alba, parum nitente, anfractibus 65-6, quorum duo heterostrophi,
pulbosi, ad apicem ipsum deplanata, ceteris gradatulis, apud suturas

1 47

MetAtyrs, Gentle. > mefpivs, a basket of wicker-work.

202 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

impressis, undique longitudinaliter obliquicostatis, interstitiis spiraliter
arcte striatulis, ultimo anfractu ad basim, infra peripheriam evanidis,
apertura ovata, peristomate fere continuo, incrassatulo, columella
excavata, obscure plicata. Long. 2, lat. 50 mm.

Hab.—Off Karachi Harbour.

A very elegant but extremely small turreted species, near
P. tenerrima and thelxinoa, Melv., or Melvilhi, Dautz. & Fisch. The
smooth longitudinal ribs are proportionately thick, and the spiral
interstitial striation well marked.

PyrevLina PoLtEMica, n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 10.

P. testa minutissima, tenui, alba, nitida, delicata, anfractibus 43,
quorum apicales magni, bulbosi, levissimi, ceteris tribus magnopere
gradatulis, undique longitudinaliter costatis, costis anfractus ultimi
circiter 16, interstitiis, simul ac costis, levibus, anfractu ultimo ad
medium spiraliter unilirato, costis apud suturas angulati, gemmulatis,
crassiusculis, prominulis, apertura ovata, peristomate incrassato, extus
supra unidenticulato, columella uniplicata. Long. 1°75, lat. °(075 mm.

Hab.—Off Bombay (F. W. Townsend).

One of the minutest of shells, but very decided in design and
character of contour. The sharp median line at the periphery of the
body-whorl is noteworthy, the longitudinal ribs, fairly numerous, are
beaded at the upper angle, and form an encircling coronal round the
whorls. The nuclear whorls are large, proportionately speaking,
bulbous, and smooth. Only two examples have been yet found.

PyRGULINA PyRGOMELLA, Melvill.

Pyrgulina pyrgomella, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii, p. 112,
pl. viii, fig. 24.

Odostomia ( Pyrgulina) pyrgomella, Melvill & Standen, Proc. Zool. Soc.,
vol. 11, p. 396, 1901.

Hab.—I. Karachi, on rocks at low tide, very rare; Bombay
(Abercrombie).

Specimens from the latter locality, now in the Manchester Museum,
vary in size and length. Its conspicuous columellar plait distinguishes
it from Zurbonilla templaris, Melvill. Both these species are elegant
sealariform shells.

PyRevLINA REDEMPTA, n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 11.

P. testa attenuata, turrito-gradata, alba, nitida, anfractibus ad 8,
quorum apicales duo vitrei, bulbosi, heterostrophi, ceteris apud
medium constrictis, longitudinaliter costulatis, costulis arctis, super-
ficialibus, indistinctis, supra, apud suturas, spiraliter gemmulatis, ultimo
anfractu fere recto, costulis infra peripheriam evanidis, versus basim
levi, nitido, apertura ovata, peristomate tenui, columella fortiter
uniplicata. Long. 4, lat. 1 mm.

1 Journ. de Conch., vol. liv, p. 185, pl. vi, fig. 10.

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLID# OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 208

Hab.—P.G. Bushire; Mussandam.

I. Bombay.

Allied to, if indeed it be not an extreme variety of, P. pyrgomella,
but the much larger number of lightly impressed longitudinal ribs,
spirally gemmulate below the sutures, the smaller size, and straighter
body-whorl serve to distinguish it. Singly, it has occurred in shell-

sand at Bombay, whence comes the type figured, and at two places in
the Persian Gulf.

Pyre@vuLInA TENERRIMA (Melvill).
Odostomia (Pyrgulina) tenerrima, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vii,
p. 74, pl. vii, fig. 13. :
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.,
156 fathoms, shell-sand.

Paucicostate, with gradate whorls, the broad intercostal spaces
finely striate. It occurred very rarely, but could easily be overlooked,
as it is one of the minutest species known. An error occurs in the
original description, the interstices being given as smooth.

PyrevuLIna THELXINOA (Melvill).

Odostomia (Pyrgulina) thelxinoa, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. vii, p. 75,
pl. vii, fig. 14.
Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, with P. tenerrima, at 156 fathoms.
This minute shell is near P. Sykesti, Dautz. & Fischer, but with
more frequent ribs, and the intercostal spaces not, therefore, so broad.
The form is precisely similar, and measurements likewise.

PyrGULINA zIpoRA, n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 12.

P. testa conico-fusiformi, rimata, solidula, sordide alba, anfractibus
ad 7, quorum apicales heterostrophi, parvi, ceteris 5 longitudinaliter
arcte recticostatis, ad suturas multum impressis, interstitiis leevibus,
ultimo usque ad basim ipsam eeque et regulariter costulato, apertura
ovata, labro paullum effuso, margine columellari incrassato, fortissime
uniplicato. Long. 4°50, lat. 2mm.

Hab.—P.G. Mussandam, 50 fathoms, April, 1910.

An interesting species, with some leaning towards the typical section
of the order, and we only describe it tentatively as a Pyrgulina, since
at present it appears to come nearest to our P. epentromidea, the chief
points of difference being in the much closer and more incrassate
character of the ribs, and especially their continuance over the whole
of the body-whorl, not being evanescent below the periphery, as in
the case with the lighter and more superficial costee of the older species.
The columellar plait is in both species very strongly pronounced.

OpostoMIA ANABATHMIS,’ n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 13.

O. testa perparva, albo-lactea, ovato oblonga, levigata, nitida,
anfractibus 6, quorum duo apicales heterostrophi, ceteris gradatis,

1 @yéBa0us, a stair, from the gradate whorls.

204 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ad suturas multum impressis, ultimo anfractu paullum prolongato,
apertura ovata, labro effuso, columella obliqua, uniplicata. Long.
2°50, lat. 1 mm.

Hab—Gult of ‘Oman, Jong, 25°39) UNS, Gone. som gael
110 fathoms.

A very small shining white smooth Odostomia, with affinity towards
the more pronounced O. carinata, H. Ad., also occurring in the same
region. The body-whorl is, however, free from peripheral carination.
Mouth somewhat narrowly oval, columella obliquely plaited. O. antelia
is a somewhat broader shell.

OposromIa ANTELIA, Melvyill.

Odostomia antelia, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii, p. 118, pl. vin,
fig. 22). ‘

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 49’ N., long. 55° 56’ E.,
225 fathoms, mud; also at 156 fathoms, in the locality so frequently
given, among shell-sand.

I. Karachi, very rarely; Bombay (Abercrombie), whence the
type was procured.

A small shining white, plain species, very smooth, some differences
of form existing, and perhaps two species may be confused together.
More material is wanted, however, before this can be truly discerned.

Oposromia carrnaTa, H. Adams.

Odostomia carinata, H. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1878, p. 206, pl. xxii,
fig. 4.

Hab.—P.G. Bushire. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 15’ N., long. 37° 57’ E.,
37 fathoms.

I. Karachi, off mud at anchorage.

A well-marked species, at first thought by malacologists to be
a possible monstrosity, but we have seen many examples, all of the ~
same form.

O. contracta,‘ Dautz. & Fischer, from Annam, is very similar, but
the carine hardly so pronounced.

OposToMIA CHARICLEA, n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 14.

O. testa parva, ovata, perlevigata, parum nitida, albo - lactea,
anfractibus 43, quorum 13 apicales heterostrophi, globulosi, cateris
ad suturas gradatis, ventricosulis, ultimo rapide accrescente, magno,
apertura ovata, peristomate incrassato, fere continuo, columella
fortiter obliquiplicata. Long. 3, lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—Bombay (Abercrombie).

An ovate, perfectly smooth shell, free from any sculpture what-
soever, the whorls gradate at the sutures, body-whorl proportionately
very large, mouth oval, lip nearly continuous, columella once obliquely
plaited.

* Journ. de Conch., vol. liv, p. 184, pl. vi, fig. 9.

MELVILL : PYRAMIDELLIDA OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC. 205

Oposromra portca, Melvill.

Odostomia dorica, Melvill, Journ. Malac., vol. xi, p. 82, pl. viii, fig. 9
Hab.—P.G. Maskat, 15 fathoms; Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N.,
long. 56° 51’ E., 156 fathoms.
Known by the upper whorls exhibiting longitudinal riblets or
nodules, the apex and two lowest whorls remaining quite smooth. It
is one of the rarest of the local Odostomie.

OposToMIA FUTROPIA, var. crassispira. Pl. VI, Fig. 15
Odostomia eutropia, Melvill, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. iv, p. 94,
pl. u, fig. 14, 1899.

Hab.—P.G. Baehive! Mussandam, 47 fathoms; Gulf of Oman,
fat 262 28) N. long. 54°° 537" B., 250 fathoms; lat. 24° 58’ N.,
long. 56° 54’ E., 156) fathoms, shell-sand.

M.C. Off Cineniber. 40 finvnonns

I. Karachi, on mud, 25 fathoms; Bombay (Abercrombie), rarely.

This shining, solid, white little species is the most abundant of all
the small Odostomie in this region, and, as might be expected
therefore, it varies considerably. It may be known by its canaliculate
sutures and angled periphery. Some examples are oval in form, with
less marked carination; others have the whorls, at all events in the
upper part, gradate and turreted.

Mr. Charles Hedley, having seen some Gulf of Oman specimens,
considers ' it synonymous with O. compta, Brazier, which he mentions
as common and variable, and first described from the Chevert
Collection. He likewise writes that it is abundant at the Hope
Islands, Queensland, and has been traced south to the Palace Islands
and Port Curtis, and westerly to Van Diemen’s Inlet in the Gulf of
Carpentaria. I believe this species, in one or other of its varieties,
will be found in intermediate localities, and having become possessed
of many Pyramidellide collected by Dr. Arthur Adams in Japan,
I find a few specimens which are probably O. subangulata, A. Adams,
and these may be the same as both eutropia and compta.

Pending, therefore, 2 more complete investigation as to the
variations and ramifications of this species and its nearest allies, I do
not alter the name at the present juncture, especially as I have never
seen Mr. Brazier’s species. I figure a large turreted variety, much
thickened at the sutures, which may be des signated as var. er assispira,
measuring long. 7, lat. 2°25 mm.

Opostomta tirioprna, Melvill & Standen.

Odostomia litiopina, Melvill & Standen, Proc. Zool. Soc., vol. 11, p. 395,
Pex te. tb 1901:
Hg ult of Oman) lat. 125° 324" N.; long. 57° 277 His
241 fathoms; also lat. 25° 31’ N., long. 57° 14’ E., 198 fathoms, mud.
No more of this somewhat obscure olivaceous species have been
found.

1 Proc. Linn. Soe. N.S.W., vol. xxxiv, p. 440.

206 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Opostomia masor, Melvill & Standen.

Odostomia major, Melvill & Standen, Proc. Zool. Soc., vol. u, p. 395,
pl. xxiii, fig. 2, 1901.
Hab.—Maskat (Muscat), 10 fathoms (F. W. T.).
I. Karachi, 3 fathoms.
Undoubtedly allied to O. eutropia, but not carinate at the periphery,
nor are the sutures so channelled. It is a large species, measuring
long. 6, lat. 2mm.

Opostomt1a syRNotorpEs, Melvill.

Odostomia syrnoloides, Melvill, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ii, p. 118,
Ole Ayabblg stile, 1B

Hab.—P.G. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 49’ N., long. 56° 56’ E.,
225 fathoms; lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 57° 59’ E., “87 fathoms;
lat. 26° 35’ N., long. 54° 31’ E.; and lat. 24° 5’ N., long. 57° 35’ E.;
205 fathoms, mud.

Smaller than O. major, with very slight impression suturally, and
differently formed mouth.

Oposrom1a zaLEucA,! n.sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 16.

O. testa minuta, angusta, oblonga, solidiuscula, albo-lactea, nitida,
levigata, anfractibus 6, quorum apicales duo bulbosi, heterostrophi,
ceteris paullum ventricosis, ad suturas impressis, stris internis
spiraliter preeditis, ultimo paullum prolongato, apertura ovata, labro
effuso, columella fortiter uniplicata. Long. 2°10, lat. 1 mm.

Hab.—M.C. Off Charbar, 40 fathoms.

A very small, milky-white, smooth species, the internal spiral strize
showing distinctly through its pellucid substance, differing from its
near congeners in the seas—O. antelia especially—in greater narrow-
ness and straightness of contour, smaller mouth, and -~ differently
situated plica.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES 1V-VI.
Puate IV.

2
Q

OCOANABAMALPwWHe
Mire Giiate Cabos mune ela iernel ne,

Syrnola elearete, n.sp.

S. Karachiensis, Melv.
Styloptygma beatrix, n.sp.
S. cometes, n.sp.

Agatha vestalis, n.sp.
Elusa brunneomaculata, Melv.
Ei. enelata, n.sp.
Eulimella maia, n.sp.

EB. Kaisensis, Melv.

10. TZurbonilla basilica, Melv.
ll. TZ. eweteana, n.sp.

12. 7. ewmenes, n.sp.

13. TZ. fraterna, n.sp.

14. T. galactodes, n.sp.

16. T. icela, n.sp.

1 (aAeukos, very white.

Vor eran

Proc.Matac.Soc.

Huth ,:mp.

AH. Searle del at lith.

PYRAMID E BEV DA JRROM THE PERSIAN GUEF, exe:

—_

MELVILL: PYRAMIDELLIDZ OF THE PERSIAN GULF, ETC.

Prats V.
Fic.
1. Turbonilla julia, n.sp.
2. T. Michaelis, n.sp.
3. T. neogila, n.sp.
4. T. oligopleura, u.sp.
5. T. pachypleura, n.sp.
6. 7. Phyllidis, n.sp.
7. T. punctillum, n.sp.
8. TZ. questuosa, n.sp.
9. T. Sykesii, n.sp.
10. 7’. templaris, Melv.
11. Z. Townsendi, n.sp.
12. T. unicincta, n.sp.
13. TZ. zetemia, n.sp.
14. IT. colpodes, n.sp.
15. Oscilla evanida, n.sp.
16. Miralda idalima, Melv.
Prats VI.
1. Miralda opephora, Melv.
2, 2a. Pyrgulina (Egilina) Chasteriana, n.sp.
3. P. comacum, n.sp.
4. P. erystallopecta, n.sp.
5. P. Dautzenbergi, u.sp.
6. P. eccrita, n.sp.
7. PB. edana, u.sp.
8. P. milicha, n.sp.
9. LP. pirinthella, n.sp.
10. P. polemica, n.sp.
ll. LP. redempta, n.sp.
12. LP. zidora, n.sp.
13. Odostomia anabathmis, n.sp.
14. O. chariclea, n.sp.
15. O. eutropia, Melv., var. crassispira, nov.
16. O. zaleuca, n.sp.

207

208 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ON THE ANATOMY OF RHYSOTA FOULLIOYT.
By R. H. Burne, M.A.
Read 10th June, 1910.
PLATES VII AND VIII.

THE specimen described below came from New Guinea and was
kindly given to me for dissection by the Secretary of the Society,
Mr. G. K. Gude, to whom I wish to tender my best thanks for the
opportunity of examining it. It was in excellent condition.

External Appearance.

The snail was shghtly contracted, the tentacles and fore-part of the
foot being withdrawn.

The general ground colour of the body and foot is buff yellow,
fairly pure upon the parts of the foot normally protected by the
overhanging shell, but upon the head and tail dusky, and clouded
with black, as if the snail had been dipped in ink and the superfluous
ink washed off.

The sole of the foot is pure buff yellow, and is not divided into
median and lateral areas.

The upper surface of the foot behind the shell is bluntly keeled.
The posterior end is truncated and deeply cleft by a cruciform, or
probably in the expanded state pear-shaped, mucous pore. ‘lhe upper
lip of the pore is slightly prominent, but does not form a definite
hom (Giigsu1s):

The edge of the foot is bordered by a double selvage or marginal
band (fig. 1). The lower band is twice the breadth of the upper, and

meets its fellow posteriorly above the mucous pore. It is banded -

with vertical black stripes, which with fair regularity are alternately
broad and narrow. The upper band originates in front, below the
posterior extremity of the lateral lip, and is at first a definite though
small fold overhanging the lower band. However, throughout
practically the whole length of the foot, the two bands are separated
only by a narrow groove. Ina similar way the upper band is bounded
above by a narrow groove, and is further divided by vertical grooves
into a series of quadrangular areas, whose boundaries in the main
correspond with the broader black lines of the lower border. Above,
a series of grooves pass upwards from the margin of the upper band,
and are lost towards the mid-dorsal line of the foot.

The mouth (fig. 7) is encircled by a beaded lip. Between the chin
and the foot are a pair of thin lateral lips (fig. 7, L*) that project forward
in the horizontal plane and extend from beneath the lesser tentacle
to the anterior mid-line.

The mantle border (fig. 2) is provided with strongly developed
cervical lobes. Shell lobes are absent.

The right cervical lobe towards the left forms the floor of the
respiratory orifice and is here produced as a free process for some

Proc. Malac. Soc. Vol. IX, Pl. VII.

ANATOMY OF RHYSOTA FOULLIOYI.

BURNE: ON THE ANATOMY OF RHYSOTA FOULLIOYI. 209

distance beneath the right half of the left lobe. The left lobe is
completely divided into two parts, the left of which is considerably
produced at its right end.

The Mantle-cavity.

The kidney, pericardium, ureter, and rectum occupy the usual
positions. The kidney (fig. 6) is long and narrow, more than twice
as long as the pericardium. Its cardiac end is to some extent
broadened out upon the pericardium. The plan of venation of the
lung-sac is shown in fig. 6.

The ureter opens by a minute pore just above the anus, and a groove
leads the excretion to the right to a cleft in the lower margin of the
concave surface of the visceral hump, thus away from the respiratory
orifice.

The Internal Organs.

Upon cutting open the body from above, the organs when slightly
pushed to the right and left have the appearance shown in fig. 4.

The Alimentary Canal. Figs. 4, 4a.

The jaw was unfortunately not seen.

The buccal mass is small, oval in shape from above, concave in
profile below, and without a prominent radula-sac.

The cesophagus is narrow, though definitely sacculated below. It
enlarges with some suddenness to form a voluminous crop, which
passes without much diminution in calibre into the stomach. The
stomach, shortly after receiving the bile-duct, is reflected on itself at
the extreme end of the visceral hump to form the first part of the
intestine, which passes forward beneath the hinder extremity of the
crop, makes two loops among the liver lobes, and reaches the anus
along the right side of the mantle-cavity in the usual way.

The salivary glands are united to form a thin sheet upon the dorsal
surface of the crop. Their ducts enter the buccal cavity in the usual
position on either side of the origin of the cesophagus.

The radula (fig. 8) consists of some 189 teeth in the transverse row
(94: 1:94). Both median and lateral teeth are monocuspid, those
towards the margins forming simple needle-like hooks. The rows are
nearly straight from side to side, with the least possible angle at the
centre.

The Generative Organs. Figs. 4, 5, 5a.

The genital pore lies close below the optic tentacle. It leads into
a long cylindrical and highly muscular vestibule (CL.) common to
the openings of the penis and vagina. In the natural position the
male organs lie to the left, the female and hermaphrodite organs
to the right. The female consist of a vagina, receptaculum seminis,
and oviduct ; the male of a penis, epiphallus, kalk-sac, and vas
deferens.

The vagina opens into the apex of the vestibule. It is a globular
chamber communicating at its apex with a long thin-walled and
bluntly pointed receptaculum seminis, and through an aperture in

210 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

its ventral wall with the oviduct. In the natural position the
receptaculum is spirally twisted at its origin, and lies closely applied
to the concave surface of the hermaphrodite duct.

The penis opens into the vestibule opposite the mouth of the vagina.
It is of large size, swollen in the middle, and enveloped to within
a short distance of its retractor muscle by a loose sheath of muscle.
At the point of attachment of its retractor muscle it is sharply bent
upon itself, but cannot be said to form a cecum. ‘The segment
between this bend and the vas deferens (epiphallus) is short, and at its
distal end has a large globular and intensely white kalk-sac. The
vas deferens passes forward beneath the penis, and thence in a
mesentery of its own to the apex of the cloaca. At this point it is
reflected around the anterior aorta and pleural nerves upon the
surface of the vagina, and combines with the oviduct to form the
hermaphrodite duct in the usual way.

The penis, when exposed by dividing the loose muscular sheath
mentioned above, is seen to owe a large part of its swollen appearance
to a double lobulated glandular development of its convex surface.
The inner surface of the penis is grooved dorsally to form a seminal
channel, with strongly dentate borders. The terminal dentations or
papille are particularly pronounced, and no doubt form a papillate
extremity to the organ when everted.

The retractor penis is attached to the right side of the body, close
to the anterior aorta, and directly above the base of the albumen
gland.

The ovotestis was destroyed.

The Retractor Muscles. Fig. 3.

The buccal retractor is completely separate from the rest, except at
its actual origin from the shell. Anteriorly it divides into two slips
for insertion upon the buccal mass.

The tentacular retractors of each side arise as a single strand from.
the pedal retractor mass. About the middle of its length the strand
divides, the greater part passing to the ocular tentacle, and a smaller
slip to the anterior tentacle.

Upon anatomical grounds, and leaving the shell altogether aside,
one cannot include this species in the genus Hemuiplecta, the genus
to which the shell is at present referred.

The chief characters upon which this conclusion rests are the
absence of shell lobes, the absence of an amatorial organ, the papillate
condition of the interior of the penis, and the needle-like marginal
teeth of the radula.

On the other hand, the animal in the broad lines of its structure
and in many important particulars resembles the members of the
Philippine genus Zthysota. This is the case as regards the foot and
mucous pore, the condition of the mantle-lobes, the general form of
the genitalia (compare particularly Semper’s figure of the genitalia
of Rhysota ovum, Reisen im Archipel., Philippinen Landmoll., p. 69,
pl. iv, fig. 1), the form of the penis and receptaculum seminis, and the
development of papillee within the penis.

Proc. Malac. Soc. Vol. IX, Pl. VIL

Ne AR
hen () % i, Bt 2
Ue Suen {

ANATOMY OF RHYSOTA FOULLIOYI.

BURNE: ON THE ANATOMY OF RHYSOTA FOULLIOYI. PHIL

An important divergence from the condition of the genitalia
characteristic of the genus Rhysota is, however, shown in the
presence upon the vas deferens of a well-developed kalk-sac. In
this important particular the genitalia resemble those of Hemiplecta
rather than of Rhysota.

The alimentary tract is similar to that described in the genus
Rhysota, particularly in the needle-like form of the marginal teeth
of the radula, in the nearly straight disposition of the two halves of
each transverse row of teeth, and in the form of the buccal mass.
The kidney also is not unlike the long strap-shaped kidney described
for this genus.

For the above reasons it appears that this snail should be included
in the genus Rhysota rather than in Hemiplecta, although the presence
of a kalk-sac suggests that it has closer affinities with Hemiplecta than
the hitherto known forms of Rhysota from the Philippines.

In conclusion, I wish to express my thanks to Colonel Godwin-
Austen for help with the literature of the group, and for allowing me
to submit my drawings to him and to profit by his experience of the
anatomy of Kastern snails.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES VII AND VIII.
Prats VII.
Anatomy of Rhysota Foullioyi.

Fic. 1. The hinder part of the foot, from the left. M.B.!, M.B.*, lower and upper
borders, M.P. mucous pore.
,, 2. The mantle border. L.C.L.', L.C.L.? left cervical lobe, R.C.L. right
cervical lobe. Rod, in respiratory orifice.
,, 38. The retractor muscles, from above. B.R. buccal retractor, P.R. pedal
retractor, T.'R., T.?R. retractors for the two tentacles.
,, 4. General view of viscera from above. A.A. anterior aorta, AL.G. albumen
. gland, B.D. bile-duct, CL. genital cloaca, HM.D. hermaphrodite duct,
INT. intestine, K. kidney, K.S. kalk-sac, M. mesentery of vas deferens
P. penis, PC. pericardium, R. rectum, R.P. retractor penis, R.S.
receptaculum seminis, 8.G. salivary glands, ST. stomach, T.!, T.*
tentacles, U. ureter, V. vagina, V.D. vas deferens ; dotted area, liver.
», 4a. Diagram of arrangement of gut coils.

Prate VIII.

Fie. 5. The genital organs spread out. The cloaca, vagina, and penis-sheath are

opened. EP. epiphallus, O. oviduct, O.? its opening into vagina,
P.Gl. glandular bodies on penis, P.S. sheath of penis; other letters as
in Fig. 4.

,, 5a. The penis, opened. S.F. papillate seminal folds; other letters as in Fig. 5.

,, 6. Inner surface of mantle. K. kidney (dotted), U. ureter.

,, 7@. Anterior view of head. LL. beaded circular lip, L.? lateral lip, M.B.',
M.B.? the two marginal bands of the foot.

,, 8. Theradula. A. central and admedian, B. lateral, C. marginal teeth.

bo
(—
bo

PROCEEDINGS OF TUE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

FURTHER NOTES ON THE DATES OF ISSUE OF THE PARTS
OF SOWERBY’S CONCHOLOGICAL ILLUSTRATIONS.

By A. Reynyett.
Read 10th June, 1910.

Tue following notes are to supplement Mr. H. O. N. Shaw’s paper
on the same subject read on March 12, 1909, and had I been aware
at the time he had this work in hand I should have been only too
glad to have let him have the use of my imperfect copy of the book
to have extended his table.

My copy consists of about a hundred complete parts, viz.: 1-20,
25-42, 52-85, 141-70, plates only of parts 173-84 and 185-92.

During the time I was at work on the Mollusca collected by the
‘‘Huxley” from the north side of the Bay of Biscay, I had trouble
in fixing the date of G. B. Sowerby’s description of Mucula nitida,
which did not seem to be mentioned in any of the many works
I referred to. This made me doubt if the dates of issue of the parts
of the work under consideration were published or generally known.

I much regret my copy is not complete enough to finish the work
Mr. Shaw has begun, but I thought what I could add might be worth

ane sane
Figura Henaes PRINTED ON THE —
Parr.| Dare or Issun. GENUS. CONTAINED Seep neuen
GN ety THE Parr AND FURTHER
Novzs.

161 Oct., 1839 Chiton :

162 Oct. 1839 i \ 68-79 Issued together.

163 a 80-6 Issued together. a

164 = At catalogue of the genus

Chiton will shortly be given.’
A foot-note to fig. 84, oe
spinulosus, Gray: ‘‘ From a
| finer specimen of the species
figured in our last part,
erroneously named C. grani-—
Serus.”? ;

165 He These seem to have been issued

166 “ft 87-113 together, and with a catalogue

167 By > of British Chitons, on p. 7

168 a of which is ‘‘ The ‘following:

British Chitones are contained
in the Conchological Illustra-
tions. Parts 165, 166, 167, —
168 ”’.

169 He ! 114-95 Issued together.

170 a gS CoN “The next parts of
| Chitones will contain the
| catalogue.”’

a6 | i } Missing in my copy.

REYNELL: ON SOWERBY’S CONCHOLOGICAL ILLUSTRATIONS. 213

SS EE

REMARKS PRINTED ON THE

FicursEs
Part.| Date or Issun. GENUS. CONTAINED SMALL List ACCOMPANYING
yea THE PART AND FURTHER
Notes.

173 Chiton

We ” Plates only i

175 S ates only in my copy.

176 »

177 Cardium

178 iS |! Plates only in my copy.

179 ss

180 K

181 ” j

182 ‘ \ Plates only in my copy.

183 no |

184 A

185 Oct., 1840 Bulinus

186 | Oct., 1840 \ HOss 17

187 | Jan. 1, 1841 Murex Issued together.

188 | Jan. 1, 1841 ae 59-79 Against fig. 77, WM. Saulii, nob.:

189 | Jan. 1, 1841 ‘5 Fi “«Some young specimens have

190 | Jan. 1, 1841 ee been brought by Mr. Cuming
from the Philippines.”’

‘““N.B. A catalogue of this

genus is prepared and will
shortly appear.”’

191 | Feb., 1841 A \ 80-9 Issued together.

192 | Feb., 1841 se i Against fig. 88, M. balteatus,

Beck, is the foot-note ‘‘ The
beautiful variety here figured
was brought by Mr. Cuming
from Masbate of the Philip-
pines’.

With these two parts is a leaf
paged 9 and 10, giving a
corrected list of figures of
the Chitons in parts 38-45
and 159-76.

VOL. IX.—SEPTEMBER, 1910.

214 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ON PETRICOLA, LUCINOPSIS, AND THE FAMILY PETRICOLIDA.
By A. J. Juxes-Browne, F.R.S., F.G.S.
Read 10th June, 1910.

ContTENTs.

1. Nomenclature and generic types.
2. Description of the shells.

3. Description of the animals.

4, Conclusions.

1. NomencLATURE AND Generic TyPpEs.

Before 1853 the genus Petricola was included in a family which
was generally known as Lithophaga, though the group was called
Petricolide by d’Orbigny in 1837.1 This family comprised Saxicava
and Venerupis as well as Petricola. Gray was the first to restrict
the Petricolide ? and to separate Sazxicava and Venerupis from it,
and he recognized two genera, Petricola (Lam.) and Waranio (Gray).
In the same year the family was adopted by Deshayes,*® but in the
second part of his Catalogue (1854) he added a third genus
(Laonkairea*), then first proposed for the shells previously known as
Venerupis decussata, Phil., and V. substrata, Mont.

S. P. Woodward in his Manual of the Mollusca (1855) regarded
Petricola as a member of the Veneride and not as the type of a new
family, but the Messrs. Adams (1857) adopted Gray’s arrangement,
except that they substituted Choristodon (Jonas) for his Naranio, and
did not recognize Lajonkairia.

From that date to the present the Petricolide have been generally
recognized as a distinct family, the only further separation being that
of a sub-genus Petricolaria for certain elongate species. Dr. Dall,
however, regards a group of shells, separated from Venerupis by
P. Fischer in 1887° under the name of Claudiconcha, as a section or
sub-genus of Petricola.®

In the following pages I shall endeavour to show that Lucinopsis
(Forb. & Hanl.) ought also to be included in this family Petricolide,
notwithstanding the different shape of the shell and the habits of the
animal.

With regard to Laonkairea the views which different authors have
taken are both curious and interesting. Searles Wood regarded the
fossil form from the Coralline Crag as a species of Luevnopsis, assuming
its inclusion in that genus without any discussion of its special
characteristics.’ Gray & Deshayes made it a genus of Petricolide,

1 Moll. rec. aux Iles Canaries (1837), p. 109.

2 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xi, p. 38, 1853.

3 Cat. Bivalve Shells Brit. Mus., pt. i, p. 205, 1853.

* Deshayes spelt it Lajonkairia, but, being derived from M. de la Jonkaire, under
international rules it should be written as Lajonkairea.

5 Manuel de Conchyliologie, p. 1087.

6 Trans. Wagner Free Inst. Sc., vol. iii, pt. v, p. 1057, 1900.

” The Crag Mollusca, vol. ii, p. 148: Pal. Soc., 1853.

JUKES-BROWNE: ON THE FAMILY PETRICOLID®. 215

as we have seen (in 1854). Fischer in 1887 placed it as a sub-genus
of Luetnopsis, but retained that genus in the Veneride.

On the other hand, Dr. Dall in 1900 separated it from Lucinopsis,
and gave the name as one of the synonyms of Petricola, remarking
that ‘‘ Laonkairea of Deshayes is close to Rupellaria, differing chiefly
by more regular striation, absence of strong concentric structure, and
rounded rather than pyriform outline”. It seems curious that neither
Dall nor anyone else should have considered the possibility that
Lucinopsis might also belong to the Petricolide.

Determination of Types.—The type of Petricola has been incorrectly
given as P. lithophaga, because this was the first species cited by
Lamarck in 1801 ;? but Dr. Dall has pointed ont that Lamarck cited
two species, and consequently did not fix the type; further, that in
1802 Fleuriau de Bellevue separated the first species under the name
of Rupellaria. It is clear, therefore, that Lamarck’s second species,
the Venus lapicida of Chemnitz, is left to form the type of his genus
Petricola. As this was also the type of Gray’s Maranio, that name
consequently becomes a synonym of Petricola.

The type of Choristodon (Jonas, 1844) is Ch. typicum, Jonas, and,
in Dr. Dall’s opinion, the characters on which it was based are merely
pathological. The left anterior and the right posterior teeth are
generally separated from their bases by a layer of cartilage, but
Dr. Dall thinks this is due to fracture consequent on the teeth having
a narrow base. He has found from an examination of a series of
specimens that sometimes the teeth are only cracked, and that
occasionally they are perfect. In all other respects the shell is
similar to that of P. lithophaga, and therefore I agree with Dr. Dall
that Choristodon must rank as a synonym of the Rupellaria section
of Petricola.

The type Lwyonkairea is the Venerupis Lajonkairii of Payraudeau
(1826), which Philippi afterwards described as V. decussata (18386).
When Deshayes instituted the genus LZwonkairea he thought himself
at liberty to adopt Philippi’s specific name instead of duplicating the
generic appellation, but this is not allowed by the rules of the
Zoological Congress.

The type of Petricolaria is P. pholadiformis, Lam. This was
proposed by Stoliczka for some elongated forms of Petricola, which
burrow in sand or peat, and have generally a full complement of
teeth, three in the left valve and two in the right.

With regard to Zucinopsis, there is no doubt as to the type, which
is the Venus undata of Pennant, but there is much difference of
opinion as to the generic name which this type should connote. The
facts are as follows. By the earlier conchologists, except Leach, the
V. undata, Pen., was referred either to Venus or Lucina, and the name
Lucinopsis was not given to it till 1853.2, Long before this, however,
between the years 1816 and 1818, Dr. W. E. Leach appears to have
written out a list of British Mollusca, and to have separated some of

1 Syst. des An. sans Vert., p. 121.
* By Forbes & Hanley, British Mollusca, vol. i, p. 433,

216 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

them as new genera, giving names to these groups in his MS. He
was evidently in communication with Lamarck while the latter was
preparing his Histoire des Animaux sans Vertebres, for Lamarck refers
to him in many places, and acknowledges the receipt of many
specimens from him.

Lamarck’s fifth volume of the Wistoire, containing the list of
Conchifera, was published in 1818, and he quotes some of Leach’s
manuscript generic names in the synonymy of his species, but without
adopting them. Thus under his Amphidesma tenuis he quotes ‘‘ Abra
tenuis, Leach”? as a synonym, and under Lucina undata (p. 548) he
mentions ‘‘ Mysia undata, Leach’’.

There is, of course, no reference to description or figure after
Leach’s names, because none had been published by Leach. It is
probable that Lamarck quoted Leach’s names because he knew that
Leach intended to publish them. As a matter of fact they were not
published in Leach’s lifetime, though J. E. Gray states that part of
the MS. was in print in the year 1820. Many years afterwards it
came into Gray’s hands, and he prepared it for publication by Van
Voorst in 1852, under the title of 4 Synopsis of the Mollusca of Great
Britain. In this work no such genus as U/ysia is mentioned, but on
p. 313 a genus Glocomene is described with one species, G. Iontaguana,
of which Zellina rotundata (Mont.) and 7. undata (Pult.) are given
as synonyms; and there can be no doubt that the Z. undata of
Pulteney was the Venus undata of Pennant. ‘Thus it is evident that
Leach regarded these two species as identical, but that he had
abandoned the name of Jfysia which he had given to Lamarck.

In the meantime, however, T. Brown? had used the name J/ysva in
1827. It is clear that Brown had access to Leach’s original MS., for
he quotes it by pages many times, and he adopted some of Leach’s
names. Among others he adopted Mysia, with Tellina rotundata
(Mont.) as the sole representative of the genus, for though he was

quite aware that Leach had regarded the Venus undata as a Mysia, he

chose afterwards to follow Lamarck in placing it under Luczna.

From the above account it will be seen that Brown was the first to
establish the genus Jfysia on a proper basis, adopting it as his own,
and figuring the shell. In my opinion a generic name ought not to be
regarded as established by the mere printing of a manuscript name in
the work of another author, either in the synonymy of a particular
species, or elsewhere. It is to be hoped that the International
Commission on Zoological Nomenclature will reconsider their decision
on this point; meantime I am glad to be able to state that Dr. F. A.
Bather and Mr. Oldfield Thomas agree with the view which I have
expressed.

Assuming that this view will be confirmed, I adopt Zucinopsis as
the proper generic name of Venus undata (Pen.); and I may here
remark that the name IMysia will drop out of conchological literature,
because with slightly different spelling (M/ysea) it was used in 1820

' Illustrations of the Recent Conch. of Gt. Britain, pl. xvi, fig. 11.

=e

JUKES-BROWNE: ON THE FAMILY PETRICOLIDA. PT

by Billborg for an insect, so that the well-known name Diplodonta can
be retained for Tellina rotundata and its allies.

With regard to Claudiconcha, the only species actually mentioned
by Fischer in his Manuel is Venerupis monstrosa (Chem.), which
‘consequently must be taken as the type. I shall also have occasion to
discuss the Veneritapes of Cossmann, founded in 1886 on the Venus
Berville:_ of Deshayes.

Cooperella is another shell which may have to be included in the
Petricolidee, and the type of this is C. diaphana, Carp. According to
Dr. Dall, who has examined the types, Carpenter * originally described
two varieties of the same species as distinct sections or sub-genera,
calling one A4#dalia and the other Cooperella, and regarding the former
as the generic type; but as the name #dalia is preoccupied, that of
Coopereila must stand for the genus. The supposed differences consist
only in the degree to which the resilium is sunk, and in the bifidity
of the teeth, the extent of which varies in different indiv iduals.

At present only one species of Cooperella is known, and that is
a common shell on the Californian coast, but Dr. Dall has described a
species from the Miocene of Virginia, so ‘that formerly it inhabited the
Atlantic Ocean as well as the Pacific.

2. Description or SHELLS.

Petricola and Rupellarvia.—A general description applicable to both
of these may be given, because both are boring molluscs and clearly
belong to the same genus.

In consequence of the boring habit the external shape and sculpture
of the shell varies much in different species; but excluding Petricolaria,
they are either oval or pyriform; there is no lunule nor escutcheon ;
the ligament is external but generally sunk between the hinge-plates.
The internal characters are more definite, though from the descriptions
given by different authors it might be thought that they were not.
Thus Gray could find only two teeth in each valve; Woodward
says ‘‘hinge with three teeth in each valve”’, a statement which is
difficult to explain; the Messrs. Adams follow Gray in making two
teeth in each valve, ‘‘one of which is often obsolete,” and Fischer
describes the hinge as ‘‘ carrying two divergent cardinal teeth in each
valve, the posterior right and the anterior left being bifid’’, but he
adds ‘‘ sometimes a rudiment of a third tooth’’.

The real fact is that the normal number of teeth is three in the left
valve and two in the right, and Dr. Dall has rightly recognized this as
the true dentition of the genus. ‘here is a tendency for the teeth
to become irregular and obsolete, as is so often the case in boring
Mollusca, so that the number varies in different individuals and in
different species. In such circumstances young shells should be
examined, and the species which exhibit the larger number and
most regular arrangement of teeth should be regarded as representing
the normal dentition.

' ‘Trans. Wagner Free Inst. Se., vol. iii, pt. v, p. 1062, 1900.
2 Rep. Brit. ‘Assoc. for 1863, pp- 611, 639.
* Trans. Wagner Free Inst. Se., vol. iti, pt. v, p. 1056, 1900.

218 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Among the species which I have examined some individuals of the
following possess three teeth in the left valve :—

P. bipartita, Desh. P. robusta, Sowb.
P. typica, Chem. P. Hemprichi, Issel.
P. lapicida, Chem. P. equistriata, Sowb.

In these species the posterior tooth is long, narrow, and parallel to
the nymph which supports the sunken ligament, the median is broad
and bifid, while the anterior is small with a tendency to disappear in
old shells; but all agree in having a peculiar character which does not
seem to have been hitherto noticed, this is that the hinge-plate is
deeply notched on each side of the median tooth.

In the right valve the usual number of teeth is two, though some-
times (as in P. lithophaga) one of these is obsolete, and the complete
dentition is reduced to 2-1. The two teeth which are generally
present are the posterior and the median, and when only one remains
it is the median which survives.

In genera which have three teeth in both valves as in Chione, Tapes,
and Venerupis, if attention be paid to the manner in which the teeth
interlock, it will be seen that the teeth of the right valve pass in front
of those of the left valve, so that the anterior of the right occupies
a more forward position than that of the left., The consequence is
that if the hinge-area is laterally contracted the right anterior tooth
is pushed towards the shell-margin, and tends to become obsolete.
In the same way the left posterior cardinal may become merged in the
ligamental plate.

This is what has happened in the case of Petricola; the right
anterior cardinal has become obsolete, and the dental formula of the
its OBS 0
R. 0 | 0.2.3] 0

Further, in some species the posterior teeth of both valves have
become obsolete, leaving only a right median to fit between the left
anterior and median.

As to other internal characters, it need only be said that the pallial
sinus is deep, broadly rounded, and generally ascending, but in some
of the Rupellaria section it is nearly horizontal.

Petricolaria.—Vhe shells of this group have a similar hinge, but the
hinge-plate is so narrow and so deeply notched between the teeth that
practically it does not exist, and the teeth seem to spring from the
shell-margin. In the right valve the plate is rather broader, and is
generally thickened to support the median tooth. There are three
narrow teeth in the left valve, the median being only grooved in front,
not bifid; in the right valve there are normally two teeth, a broad
bifid posterior, and a tall projecting median; no anterior tooth.

The pallial sinus is very deep, often reaching to the middle of the
shell, but is nearly horizontal.

Most of the shells belonging to this group are very inequilateral
and more or less pholadiform, the umbones being near the anterior
end and the posterior region being much elongated ; but P. equistriata
from Japan is subequilateral and of an elongate-oval shape, and

normal shell is as follows:

JUKES-BROWNE: ON THE FAMILY PETRICOLIDA. 219

equally inflated at each end; in fact, it differs in shape from any
other species either of Petricolaria or Rupellaria, and its hinge is more
regular with the teeth more divergent.

Lajonkairea.—The shells of L. Lajonkairea and L. substriata also
differ in shape from any of the Petricola and Rupellaria group, being
short and subquadrate, the posterior portion being higher than the
anterior, while the reverse is the case in Petricola. The hinge,
however, is of similar construction, having three teeth in the left
valve, the median being widely bifid, and only two in the right valve ;
but the teeth are more widely divergent than in Petricola. The
ligament is well developed, but is sunk between the valves so as to be
hardly visible from outside. ‘The pallial sinus is large, broad, and
ascending. The margins of the valves are smooth in spite of the
strong external radial riblets.

Thus there is no doubt that, judging from the shell alone, Gray was
right in placing Zaonkairea in the Petricolide. At the same time
Wood & Fischer were equally justified in considering it as closely
allied to Lucinopsis, and therefore I cannot agree with Dr. Dall in
regarding it merely as a Rupellaria, and not worthy of separation
from Petricola.

Moreover, Mons. A. Dollfus assures me that ZLajonkairea is not
a boring mollusc. It generally lives in sand or other soft material,
and its shell is then quite regular, but sometimes it harbours in the
borings of other molluscs, and then its shell becomes more or less
irregular and deformed.

Lucinopsis.—The type of this genus has a thin suborbicular shell,
nearly smooth, and only marked by concentric lines of growth. The
posterior part is higher and larger than the anterior part. The
ligament is externally very long and clearly visible from the outside,
being only slightly sunk between the valves. There is no lunule nor
escutcheon.

Inside there is a fairly broad hinge-plate bearing in the left valve
three close-set but divergent teeth, the central one of which is deeply
and broadly bifid; in the right valve there are two divergent teeth
which are respectively posterior and central, and sometimes the
rudiment of an anterior cardinal can be seen in front of the latter.
The pallial sinus is large, deep, and ascending, but rounded at the end.

From the above description it will be seen that the internal
characters of Zwucinopsis are substantially those of Petricola and
Lajonkairea; but the great difference in the shape and texture of the
shell seems hitherto to have prevented conchologists from perceiving
its real affinities. It is surprising that Fischer, having gone so far as
to group Lajonkairea as a sub-genus of Lucinopsis, did not realize that
both of them were more akin to Petricola than to Venerupis or
Clementia.

Veneritapes.—It has recently come to my knowledge that the little
Eocene shell, described by M. Cossmann in 1886? as the type of a new
genus under the name of Veneritapes, is closely allied to Lucinopsis.

1 Ann. Soc. Roy. Malac. Belge, vol. xxi, p. 104.

220 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

I had suspected this to be the case in 1908 from an inspection of
M. Cossmann’s figure, but did not feel justified in saying so because
I had not then been able to examine any specimens. Early in the
present year M. Cossmann was kind enough to send me excellent
specimens of both valves of this rare and delicate shell, asking me at
the same time to give him my opinion of its affinities.

On examining them I found that the hinge closely resembles that
of Lucinopsis, having three cardinal teeth in the left valve, the
posterior one long and narrow, the median triangular and bifid, and
the anterior short, prominent, and parallel to the anterior face of the
median so that the teeth are divergent. In the right valve there are
only posterior and median teeth, the anterior being absent, and the
front part of the hinge-plate is concave as in Lucimopsis and in
Clementia. The hinge, in fact, only differs from that of Zucinopsis in
being more oblique owing to the shape of the shell.

The shell is small, thin, quite smooth and elongate-oval in shape,
like so many species of Zapes. There is no lunule nor escutcheon,
and the ligament appears to have been short and entirely external.
The pallial sinus is small and shallow, the pallial line being merely
bent inwards posteriorly, so that the siphons of the animal must have
been short. On the whole, therefore, though closely allied to
Lucinopsis, it must be regarded as sufficiently distinct from the type
to be considered as a sub-genus, if not a separate genus.

Oyclinella.—So far as I can learn only one species of true Lucinopsis
is known, the Z. wndata which inhabits the seas of Western Europe,
ranging from Norway to the shores of Morocco, and from the Straits
of Gibraltar eastward to Italy. The American species which some
authors had referred to Zucinopsis, and others to Cyelina, were
separated by Dr. Dall in 19021 under the name of Cyclinella, because
they had three teeth in each valve.

The type of Cyclinella is C. tenuis (Récluz), and though in shape
it greatly resembles Zucinopsis, it has a stouter shell and a circum-
seribed, though not impressed, lunule. In the left valve the median
tooth is thick, but not bifid, and the posterior is curved not straight
as in Lucinopsis. In the right valve there are also three teeth, the
posterior long, curved, and bifid, the median thick and triangular,
the anterior small, narrow, and straight. The pallial simus is deep
and ascending, but narrow, and bluntly pointed, so that it differs
much from the broad and rounded sinus of Lucinopsis.

In all respects both internal and external Cyclinella resembles
Cyclina much more closely than it does Zucinopsis, the only important
difference being the radial structure of the shell in Cyelina, which,
though feebly marked outside, is strong enough to crenulate the inner
margin of the shell.

On the whole my opinion is that Cyclinella tenuis belongs to the
Veneride, and I shall be surprised if the animal, when properly
examined from fresh specimens, does not confirm this view. Dr. Dall
himself regarded it as forming a separate genus from Lucinopsis, and

1 The Nautilus, vol. xvi, p. 44.

<a

JUKES-BROWNE: ON THE FAMILY PETRICOLID®. 221

on this point I quite agree; but whether it should be generically
separated from Cyclina only a comparison of the animals can decide.
At any rate I shall not include Cyclinella in the Petricolide.

Claudiconcha.—The species referred to this group had always been
referred to Venerupis, and Fischer in his Manuel de Conchyliologie
(1887) only separated them as a section of that genus, giving
V. monstrosa (Chem.) as a single example, which therefore may be
taken as the type. Dr. Dall, however, regards them as a section
of Petricola, remarking, ‘‘ Lastly we have boring species in which the
natural inequality of the valves is exaggerated and the margin of the
right valve in full-grown specimens is irregularly expanded, over-
lapping that of the left valve which remains normal, and frequently
forming channels in which the siphons lay or may be extended. For

these forms, erroneously referred to Venerupis, Fischer has proposed
the subgeneric name of Claudiconcha.”’

Dr. Dall does not explain why these species should not be referred
to Venerupis, but he asserts them to be boring shells, whereas
Venerupis is not. He says nothing about the animal, nor does either
he or Fischer mention any other species beside V. monstrosa. If he
had evidence that this species was a borer, he should have stated it,
for the expansion and upturning of the posterior portion of the right
valve is very difficult to reconcile with the idea that the animal made
the hole in which it is found; on the contrary it is just the sort of
deformation that one would expect in a nestler like Venerupis.

On application to Messrs. Sowerby & Fulton they supplied me with
a specimen of Cl. monstrosa, and specimens of two other species which
they supposed to belong to Claudiconcha. These were V. madreporaria
and V. Cuming: (Desh.). The last mentioned is, however, unquestion-
ably a Venerupis, having three distinct teeth in the right valve as well
as the left.

C. monstrosa has in the left valve three teeth, small nearly equal
teeth, smooth and pustular, not bifid, and much more resembling
those of Venerupis than those of Petricola. The right valve has only
two teeth in the adult, but this may be the result of deformation and
compression, for I have specimens of V. crus, both young and old, in
which the anterior tooth is obsolete, so that the number of teeth is
then the same as in C. monstrosa.

In V. madreporaria the dentition is like that of C. monstrosa, except
that the left median is broad and is bifid in young shells. In size and
yariability of shape this species resembles V’. crus.

So far as I can judge from these few specimens it seems very
doubtful whether Claudiconcha should be transferred from Venerupis
to Petricola.

The Cooperelia of Carpenter probably does belong to the Petricolidee,
but is certainly rather more abnormal than Lueinopsis, which it
resembles in certain respects.

The shell is small, about half an inch long, very thin, nearly smooth,
but concentrically undulated, and feebly striated; nearly equilateral,
without lunule or escutcheon. There is a short narrow external
ligament, which is continuous with a posterior resilium, sunk and

OND) PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

supported by a shelly plate behind the teeth. The hinge-plate is
narrow, delicate, and excavated, bearing three teeth in the left valve
and two in the right. The teeth are all narrow, prominent, and near
together, hardly divergent; the left central and posterior being
grooved, but not exactly bifid in any I have seen. The pallial line
has a long deep sinus.

Dr. Dall created a separate family for this genus in the memoir
above cited, but gave no reason for so doing, leaving us to suppose
that he regarded the presence of a semi-internal resilium and very
thin shell as characters of family importance. For such separation
I see no necessity, though I agree with him as to the close affinity of
Cooperella with the Petricolide.

3. Descrrprion oF ANIMALS.

Petricola.—I cannot find that anyone has yet described the animal
of the small typical section of Petricola, which was called Maranio by
Gray. Writing in 1853 he says of it ‘animal ignotum’”; but
probably it resembles that of the Rupellaria section.

Rupellaria.—The descriptions of the animal of Petricola given by
S. P. Woodward and the Messrs. Adams doubtless refer tu the
Mediterranean species P. lithophaga. They say the mantle is closed
in front, thickened and recurved over the edges of the shell; the
siphons are separate for the greater part of their length; the foot is
small, compressed, and lanceolate, with a byssal groove on the lower
margin.

These characters are evidently correlated with the boring habit of
the animal; the foot being small, because there is small use for it in
the limited space within which the animal lives.

Petricolaria.—The animal of this group is similar to that of
Rupellaria, but is, of course, much elongated posteriorly. The foot,
however, is much larger, a fact which seems to indicate that the
animal has freer movement within its soft-walled burrow, and uses
its foot as a fulcrum. The siphons are separate, divergent, and
remarkably long.

Lyonkairea.—The only description which I have been able to find
of this animal is that given by Deshayes in Latin,’ of which the
following is a translation :—‘‘ Mantle entire, open in front, closed
below and behind; siphons two, united to one another, somewhat
compressed, subequal, the branchial siphon larger, and ciliated at the
orifice. Foot small, compressed, linguiform. Labial appendages long,
narrow, pointed, and triangular.”

Lucinopsis.—As no very complete description of the animal of this ©

genus has been published, I give the following from observation of
Torbay specimens:—Animal suborbicular, mantle closed, except for
a small foot-opening, margins smooth. The foot is small, laterally
compressed, and broadly attached to the body ; it does not show any
byssal groove. The siphons are very long, entirely separate, divergent,

1 Cat. Bivalve Shells in Brit. Mus., pt. i, p. 217, 1854.

JUKES-BROWNE: ON THE FAMILY PETRICOLID®. 223

and the orifices of both are fringed with small tentacles. Labial
appendages rather small, triangular.

Comparing the above description with that of Zajonkairea it will be
seen that while the animals agree in the characters of mantle and foot,
they differ entirely in the siphons, which are free in the one and
united in the other.

Cooperella.—The animal of this has been described by Dr. Dall in
the following terms :—‘‘ Siphons long, slender, separate, the branchial
fringed at its orifice; mantle margins simple, free for about half the
length of the shell; gills rather small, free, with direct and reflected
inner and outer lamine; palpi very small; foot compressed quadrate,
without any byssal groove or obvious gland.”

It will be seen that the animal, lke the shell, has considerable
resemblance to Lucinopsis, but that the mantle is much more widely
open in front.

Claudiconcha.—\ have not been able to find any special description
of the animal of Venerupis montrosa, and until its characters and habits
are known, especially whether it is really a rock-borer or not, its
generic affinities cannot be determined.

4, CoNncLUSIONS.

Reviewing the preceding descriptions and observations, I conclude
that the genus Petricola should be restricted to what may be called
the two typical sections, i.e. the Waranio of Gray and the Rupellaria
of Bellevue, with Petricolaria as a sub-genus.

In this genus we have a group of boring molluscs, and
consequently both animal and shell have been modified in accordance
with this habit. I have no doubt that the original stock from which
Petricola sprang was a form which merely burrowed in firm sand or
stiff mud, in the same manner as Lajonkairea does at the present day.
When for greater security the ancestral form took to excavating
harder material, the frontal portion of the mantle would be developed
to a greater extent, and the enlargement of the anterior portion of the
shell may be correlated with the enlargement of the mantle tissue.

Lajonkairea seems to stand by itself. It is not a boring mollusc,
and its usual habitat is believed to be hard sand, but sometimes it
harbours in the rock-burrows of other molluscs, just as Venerupis
does. It differs much from Petricola both in shell and in animal.
The siphons are united to their ends instead of being largely separate
as in Petricola; while the shell has a fuller and higher posterior than
anterior development, and the hinge has more divergent teeth in spite
of the fact that the shell is shorter. In view of these differences
I think it should form a distinct genus, separate both from Petricola
and Lucinopsis.

With regard to Zueinopsis we have seen that its internal characters,
and especially the hinge, agree closely with those of Petricola. Its
external shape is, of course, very different, but in this respect it may
be compared with Dosinia, Cyclina, and Cyelinella, which are all free
shells, burrowing in sand, while other members of the Veneride are
elongate-oval in shape.

224 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Though Lucinopsis is closely related to Lajonkatrea, the separated
siphons, their great length, and the correspondingly long ascending
pallial sinus seem to prevent its being placed in the same genus.
The shell, too, is thinner, and there is an entire absence of radial
structure and of external sculpture.

With Zucinopsis, and as a sub-genus, I would place the Veneritapes
of Cossmann for the reasons already given. With regard to Cooperella
it seems to me to come very near these two forms, and as the internal
resilium is very variable in its development, so that it is sometimes
merely an extension of the ligament, the differences in the shell are
small. The mantle of the animal is much more widely open than in
the case of Lucinopsis, and some observers may regard this as a generic
character. Dr. Dall is evidently of this opinion, and in deference to
it I retain Cooperella as a genus.

Cyclinella and Claudiconcha I provisionally exclude from the family
because there is not yet sufficient evidence for removing the one
from Cyclina and the other from Venerupis. The Petricolide may
therefore be regarded as consisting of the following generic and sub-
generic groups :—

GENERA. SUB-GENERA.
Petricola, with Petricolarva.
Lajonkarea.

Lucinopsis, with Veneritapes.

Cooperella.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Ie

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 11trax Novemser, 1910.

R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘‘ Descriptions of new Melaniide from Goram and Kei Islands,
Malay Archipelago.” By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.

2. ‘‘Onthe Anatomy of the British species of the genus Psammobia.”’
By H. H. Bloomer, F.L.S8.

3. ‘* Note on Triton tessellatus, Reeve.”’ By Major A.J. Peile, R.A.

4. ‘‘Note on the Animal of the genus Cleopatra.” By HK. A. Smith,
ES.0:

Mr. H. B. Preston exhibited living specimens of Cleopatra ferruginea,
and C. cingulata from British East Africa.

Mr. G. C. Crick exhibited twenty-two more or less imperfect
examples of either the alveolar ends or the infilling of the alveolus
of Belemnites Oweni from the Oxford Clay at Fletton, near Peter-
borough, each being associated with a Pelecypod (Mueula) in such
a manner as to show that the bivalve had occupied the alveolus of the
Belemnite guard. The specimens were sent to the British Museum
by Mr. Thomas Ploughman, who stated that all were obtained on one
occasion, and that very few bivalves were found separately in the clay.
From the fact (1) that the shells did not belong to parasitic commensal
or boring molluscs; (2) that they were usually inserted into the
cavity as far as their size would permit, with sometimes the anterior
and sometimes the posterior end of the shell towards the point of the
alveolus; (8) that they were all situated below the position which
the soft parts of the Belemnite would occupy; and (4) that in one
case, at least, the infilling of the alveolus contained also a portion of
the small guard of another Belemnite, the consensus of opinion of the
members present was that, notwithstanding,;the frequency of their
oceurrence, they were accidentally washed into the alveoli of the
guards after the death of the Belemnites, and subsequent detachment
of their soft parts and of the greater portion, or in most cases of the
whole, of the phragmocone.

The Rev. R. Ashington Bullen exhibited a species of Arca with
irregular pearl-like growths inside; Crepidula sp., found in guano
from Arica; living specimens of Clausilia parvula, Hygromia hispida,
Hartmannia patula, and Pupa quadridens, all from Rosamadour, Lot,
France; a dwarf form of Helicigona lapicida, from Cauterets, Hautes
Pyrenees, France, alt. 5,000 feet.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 9TH December, 1910.
R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Dr. Annandale, The Superintendent, Indian Museum, Calcutta,
Dr. Fritz Haas, A. W. Rogers, M.A., D.Sc., G. H. Tipper, A. F.
Bassett Hull, and Henrick Sell were elected members of the Society.

VOL. IX.—MARCH, 1911. 16

226 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘“‘On the names used by Bolten and Da Costa for genera of
Veneride.”” By A. J. Jukes-Browne, F.R.S., F.G.S.

2. ‘Note ona new Armorican locality for Hlona Quimperiana, Fer.”
By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.

3. ‘On some Misapplied Molluscan Generic Names.”’ By T. Iredale.

4. “Note on Chiton Torri.” By Charles Hedley, F.L.S.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 18tH January, 1911.

R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Dr. Henry Woodward and Mr. 8. Pace were appointed auditors.

Messrs. A. D. Archangelsky and A. W. ‘Pavlow were elected
members of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. “A Collation of J. C. Chenu’s Illustrations Conchyliologiques
and a note on P. L. Duclos’ Hist. Nat. gén. et part. Coquilles.”
By ©. Davies Sherborn, F.Z.S., and E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.

2. ‘‘Description of a new species of Pachychilus from Cuba.” By
H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.

3. ‘Description of a new species of Helicodonta from Tenerife.” By
G. K. Gude, F.Z.8.

4. ‘‘Note on some preoccupied molluscan generic names and
proposed new genera of the family Zonitide.”’ By G. K. Gude, F.Z.S.

Mr. G. B. Sowerby exhibited a specimen of Voluta Prevostiana,
Crosse, of abnormal size (8 inches long); a specimen of Voluta
Deshayesti, Reeve, without angular nodules, and Cymbium diadema
without spines.

Mr. E. A. Smith exhibited an abnormal shell of Strombus gigas,
from Great Abaco Island, Bahamas, having an elongated channelled
spire and a prominent sub-tuberculed keel round the middle of the
body-whorl; also a sinistral specimen of Vaswm rhinoceros. He pointed
out that V. casstdiformis, lumped with this species by Tryon, is quite
distinct.

Mr. A. S. Kennard exhibited an interesting example of a species of
Unio taken alive by Mr. Harrington in 1906 in the Thames at
Maidenhead. Its identification was not definitely determined.

227

INIO DE ESSi

Nore on Yrrron TEsseLLATus, Reeve. (Read 11th November, 1910.)
—A discussion having arisen as to the proper classification of the species
hitherto known to me as Hpzdromus tessellatus (Reeve), Mr. E. G. Vanatta,
on being informed of the character of the radula, kindly drew my attention
to a paper published by Dr. H. A. Pilsbry and himself in the Proc. Acad.
Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, vol. lvi, pp. 592-5, 1904.

This deals with ‘‘Certain Rhachiglossate Gastropoda eliminated from
the Aquillide” and placed in the subgenera Maculotriton, Dall (Muricidz),
and Caducifer, Dall (Buccinide). :

ae

The radula of our present species determines it to belong to the second
of these groups. The radula here figured, and specimens of the shell
collected by me in Bermuda, are now in the British Museum. The habits
of the animal are similar to those of 7ritonidea tincta,; Conrad, from the
same locality. They both occur under stones between tide-marks.

Reeve’s type in the Cuming Collection was described as from the Island
of Burias, Philippines. This locality has, however, never been confirmed,
and it is probably incorrect. The Museum also has specimens from
St. Thomas.

Tryon (Man. Conch., vol. iii, p. 30) considered the present species
Synonymous with Zriton concinnus of Reeve. Examination of the type of
the latter, also in the British Museum, shows that they are distinct.

A. J. PEILE.

Nore on Carron Torri. (Read 9th December, 1910.)—Chiton Torre,
Hedley & Hull, 1909, but not of Suter, 1907, was renamed Chiton
Hullianus by Mr. T. Iredale (Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ix, p. 103, June, 1910).
Unfortunately the original authors had already detected the synonym and
proposed Chiton Torrianus,! Hedley & Hull (Records Australian Museum,
vol. viii, corrections p. xi, published 28th February, 1910). C. HEDLEY.

Norse on A NEW ARMORICAN LOCALITY FOR HLONA QuimPERIANA, FER.
(Read 9th December, 1910.)—The object of the present note is to place on
record a new locality for that curious and extremely local Helicoid Hlona
Quimperiana, Fér., viz. the Chapel of Ste. Barbe, about two miles from
Le Faouét in the Department of Morbihan, and about twenty miles from
the nearest point on the coast; the only other localities in Morbihan
where it has been previously noticed being Lorient, le Tour d’Elven, and
Lanveaux ; in Finisterre it occurs at Quimper, Quimperlé, Brest, Lande-
venec, Lanveoc, Saint Marc, Plougastel, and St. Pierre Quilbignon, while
it has recently been taken by Monsieur F. Kerforne in the Forét de Lorges
in the Cétes du Nord?; it has also been collected in various localities in
the Pyrenees, and at several places in the North of Spain. It seems
probable, therefore, that when the Armorican Peninsula is more thoroughly
searched from a conchological point of view, the species, though always
a local one, may prove to be more widely distributed than it is at present
thought to be. H. B. PREstToN.

1 (Mr. Iredale has already employed the name C. Torrianus in place of
C. Hullianus, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ix, p. 758.—ED. ]
2 Rennes, Bul. Soc. Sci. Med., vol. xvii, pp. 177-8.

228 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW MELANIIDA FROM GORAM AND KEI
ISLANDS, MALAY ARCHIPELAGO.

By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.
Read 11th November, 1910.

Merrania GoRAMENSIS, n.sp.

Shell small, cylindrical, black, striate at the base; spire abruptly
decollate by process of erosion; remaining whorls 43, flat, marked
with irregular transverse growth-lines, and sculptured with indistinct,
rather distant spiral strie, the last whorl bluntly angled below ;
sutures impressed; columella slightly arched, livid, diffused into

a callus which joins the lip above; labrum somewhat sinuous, acute ;
aperture elongately ovate; interior of shell, near the labrum, bluish
black, shading to olive further within. Alt. 11°25 mm.; diam. maj.
4:25, min. 4mm.; aperture, alt. 4, diam. 2 mm.

Hab.—Goram Island, Malay Archipelago.

MeEranra STALKERI, N.sp.

Shell subulate, pale yellowish horn colour, blotched and spotted
with reddish purple, and covered with a thick opaque black
incrustation ; spire eroded; remaining whorls 9, gradually increasing,
slightly convex below, marked with lines of growth, and spirally |
striate, the spirals having a beaded appearance on the last two whorls ;
sutures impressed, narrowly margined below ; columella white, arched,
with a black, polished, and minutely pitted callus joining it with the
lip above; labrum acute, aperture elongately auriform; interior of

PRESTON: NEW SPECIES OF WELANIA AND PACHYCHILUS. 229

shell livid dark bluish grey; operculum laminiferous, with basal
nucleus. Alt. 44°5mm.; diam. maj. 12°5, diam. min. 10°5mm.;
aperture, alt. 14:25, diam. maj. 6°5 mm.

Hab.—Goram Island, Malay Archipelago.

Differing from Jf. fulgida, Reeve, in not having the concave outline
of the spire of that species; moreover, the upper whorls are not costate,
and the spiral strive are beaded on the last two whorls, a character
which also differentiates it from Jf. Aruensis, Reeve.

Metania KEreEnsis, n.sp.

Shell turbinately fusiform, reddish brown, painted, especially on
the lower portion of the body-whorl, with transverse bands of dark
chestnut ; whorls 8, sculptured with coarse spiral and fine transverse
strie, transversely costate, the coste, especially on the penultimate
and antepenultimate whorls, being developed into almost spiny nodules
at a point about two-thirds of their total length; the lower half of the

last whorl and base of shell rather coarsely grooved; sutures
impressed, faintly crenellate; columella straight, diffused into a thin
callus which reaches the lip above; labrum acute; aperture ovate.
Alt. 11°55 mm.; diam. maj. 5°5, diam. min. 4°75 mm.; aperture,
alt. 4:5, diam. 2°25 mm.

Hab.—Kei Islands, Malay Archipelago.

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF PACHYCHILUS
FROM CUBA.

By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.
Read 13th January, 1911.
PACHYCHILUS VIOLACEUS, 0.Sp.

Shell subulate, moderately solid, black; remaining whorls 4, rather
flat, sculptured with very fine, wavy, spiral striz ; sutures impressed;
columella arched, violet, diffused above into a thin callus, and
thickening into a white, minutely granular protuberance just below
the point of insertion of the labrum with the parietal wall; labrum
thin, acute, sinuous, bluish white on the inner side; aperture rather
broadly inversely auriform; interior of shell violet, showing traces
of a white, peripheral, spiral band; operculum having 4 whorls,
laminiferous, with sub-central nucleus. Alt. 35, diam. maj. 16 mm. ;
aperture, alt. 18, diam. 7 mm.

Hab.—Cuba, at an altitude of 2,300 feet.

230 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Perhaps it would not be out of place to note here the fact that
a genus of Coleoptera, ‘ Pachychila,’ was founded in 1831, some
twenty-six years previous to the creation by Lea of ‘ Pachychilus’

in Mollusca; according, however, to the rules laid down by the
International Congress of Zoology (1905, p. 39) both names may
stand, though, unfortunately, so nearly similar.

ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRITISH SPECIES OF THE GENUS
PSAMMOBIA.

By H. H. Broomsr, F.L.S.
Read 11th November, 1910.
PLATES IX AND X.

PsaMMOBIA VESPERTINA (Chemnitz).

The animal, in a quiescent state, lies with the valves of the shell
a little agape, the adductor muscles partly relaxed, and the pallial
lobes, excepting near the beak and ligament, protruding some distance
beyond the edge of the shell, especially those portions bordering the
pedal aperture (Fig. 1). Externally nearly the whole of the pro-
jecting parts is covered with the usual dusky-brown periostracum,
which passes from the shell to near the mantle-fringe. In a normal
condition the free edge of the lobes curves inwardly, so that the
fringe is not often exposed to view. ‘The exposure, however, may
take place immediately preceding and during the process of moving,
when the animal approaches complete expansion, and the pallial
margin is uncurved.

The foot (Fig. 2, /.) is of a milk-white colour, very muscular, yet
very sensitive. It can be protruded a great distance, and shows
considerable power of mobility, projecting from any part of and
moving all along the pedal aperture, bending from side to side,
swelling or contracting, lengthening or shortening, and capable,
either rapidly or slowly, of continually changing its shape and
position. From my own observation the mode of locomotion is
either by leaping or creeping, and in this function the foot plays
the principal part. In leaping the foot is pushed out anteriorly
with a slow, undulatory movement; whilst lengthening, the distal
end bends, and passes underneath the other portion, then, with great
rapidity and muscular force, it is straightened, and the animal
thrown forwards. On the other hand, the foot may be thrust out
sideways, passed underneath the shell, and with the same action
the animal is turned over or sent some distance laterally.

In creeping, the distal end of the extended foot seizes the ground,
contracts, and draws the body along, It is possible that this species
also swims in the same manner as the smaller ones, but I have
never seen it do so.

External Characters. — An average-sized animal measures about
52 mm. antero-posteriorly by 28 mm. dorso-ventrally. Dorsally it
is curved with a depression under the hinge region. The other
sides are likewise curved, except the postero-ventral part, which is
angular, and projects more posteriorly than any other portion.

The pallinm, or mantle, is a thin membraneous covering bordered
by a muscular band, decreasing in depth as it passes rearwardly.
The pedal aperture reaches from the anterior adductor muscle to
the musculus cruciformis, consequently, between these two points

232 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

the apposed mantle-edges nowhere coalesce, but near the latter
muscle the inner longitudinal fold, or velum, of the one mantle-lobe
becomes fused with that of the other lobe. The united part then
diverges from its relative position to the pallial edge, and, proceeding
dorsally, separates only to become connected on each side with the
lateral walls of the siphon. The apposed folds again become fused,
and afterwards pass around the posterior and dorsal parts of the
posterior adductor muscle. Thus the posterior portion of the pallial
cavity is completely enclosed with the exception of the siphonal
apertures. The inner longitudinal folds are also fused over the
anterior (Fig. 5) as well as the posterior adductor muscle, and con-
sequently form the covering of these muscles. Fig. 6 presents
typical mucus glands of this portion of the pallium, and their ducts
will be seen passing between the epithelial cells to the outer surface.
Mucus glands, cells, or masses are present all round the inner surface
of the mantle-lobes just above or below the velum. The pallium is
apparently perforated by both the large adductor muscles, and its
line of attachment passes on each side from the anterior adductor to
the body of the animal, ascending as it goes rearwardly until over
the branchia, where it is near the dorsal surface, then, descending,
it skirts the edge of the posterior adductor muscle. Each mantle-
lobe carries a tentacular fringe at the distal edge of the middle
longitudinal fold.

Underneath the posterior adductor muscle is situated the siphon.
It consists of two long tubes (Fig. 2, Hx.S. and Jn.S.) capable of great
elongation and contraction. The lower or inhalent is longer than the
upper or exhalent one, and, in an extended condition, both, at the free
end, usually curve upwards. The lower portion of the proximal part
of the exhalent tube is united with the upper portion of the inhalent
one, and the combined part (Fig. 2, S.2.J/.) projects some distance
into the pallial cavity. On each side of the animal the siphonal
muscles are continued as a short thick muscle which penetrates the
thin membranous pallial wall, and spreads out into a large flat ovate-
shaped disc, with its external surface attached to the shell. Each
tube generally carries at its extreme free edge six papille, whilst
along the external surface is a corresponding number of rows of
them, each row being in alignment with one of the papille at the
free end. The position of each row is radially in a line with one of the
internally arched muscle-masses mentioned farther on. It is further
to be observed that the pallial lobes extend some distance posteriorly
beyond the proximal portion of the siphon, and the siphonal tubes can
be quite withdrawn between them (Fig. 2, P.Z.P.). In this state
the posterior portion of the branchia is forced into a folded position.

Palliat Muscles.—The muscles of the pallial edge form a band,
diminishing in depth as it proceeds posteriorly. They consist
principally of transverse muscle-fibres, radiating as from the umbonal
region to the edge of the pallium, and longitudinal ones running
chiefly near and parallel to the circumpallial edge.

The siphonal tubes proximally become somewhat flattened. Their
muscular wall is composed of five coats, alternately circular and

Proc. Mauac. Soc. Vor. Xen be

FH. Bloower del.ad nat. VWiuthh haath! london.
ANATOMY OF THE BRITISH SPECIES OF PSAMMOBIA.\

BLOOMER: ON THE ANATOMY OF PSAMMOBIA. 233

longitudinal in direction, beginning from the outside. The outer
longitudinal muscles form a broad band, whilst the inner longitudinal
ones are grouped into six semicircular masses facing inwards.
Running from the outer to the inner annular band are a number of
muscle-fibres constituting the transverse muscles which pass between
the longitudinal muscles and through the middle annular band. At
the proximal end of each lateral side the muscles of the siphonal tubes
are drawn together into a short rounded muscle, which quickly
spreads out into a large dise and forms the enlarged portion of the
siphonal retractor muscle that is inserted into the shell. As
before mentioned, the siphonal tubes are capable of not only great
elongation but also of great contraction. In the latter case the
contracted tubes often widen to large dimensions, whilst the proximal
portions are partly introverted into the pedal cavity.

The anterior adductor muscle (Fig. 2, 4.4.) is wide, convex on
the dorso-anterior surface, slightly concave on the ventro-posterior
surface, and spreads out towards the ends, which conform to the
curvature of the shell. On the convex surface it is attached to the
pallium, and on the dorso-posterior surface to the anterior retractor
and anterior protractor muscles.

The posterior adductor (Fig. 2, P.A.) is a large muscle spreading
out towards the ends, and likewise conforming to the convexity of the
shell. It is attached to the pallium, except at the antero-dorsal
surface, where the bifurcations of the retractor pedis posterior muscle
rest upon it.

The musculus cruciformis (Fig. 2, IfC.) situated at the postero-
ventral edge of the pallium, and ventrally to the posterior adductor
muscle, is divided at each end into two branches. One branch proceeds
some distance anteriorly and buries itself in the mantle-lobe, then,
emerging on the outside, is inserted into the shell. The other
branch goes some distance dorso-posteriorly, and in a like manner also
becomes attached to the shell.

Pedal Muscles.—The foot (Fig. 2, /.) is large, very muscular, and
capable of great expansion. The intrinsic muscles are annular,
longitudinal, and transverse. ‘The annular muscles constitute the
pedal integument, and near its lateral inside walls run the powerful
longitudinal muscles which traverse nearly the whole length of the foot,
whilst passing from side to side are transverse muscle bundles; in the
proximal part they are of some length and pass through the viscera,
the ends spreading out and going between the longitudinal muscles
to the integument; in the middle of the foot they also occupy the
central area, having spaces between them which form the pedal sinus,
but towards the distal end they, together with the longitudinal ones,
fray out, resulting in a large muscular meshwork.

The retractor pedis anterior muscles (Fig. 2, P..A.) are short and
thick, but not bifurcated; they pass dorsally along the rear side of
the anterior adductor muscle, and are inserted into the shell close to the
latter, and the fibres of their proximal part pass ventrally through the
foot, spreading out fan-shaped.

The protractor pedis anterior muscles are large but short, and

234 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

adhere laterally to the sides of the shell, whilst anteriorly they are
connected with the anterior adductor muscle. Proximally their fibres
pass over those of the retractor pedis anterior muscles, and terminate
in the pedal integument.

The retractor pedis posterior muscle (Fig. 2, P.2.P.) is also thick
and short, with its two short bifurcations lying on the antero-dorsal
surface of the posterior adductor muscle, and its distal ends attached
to the shell, in close proximity to the adductor muscle. The fibres of
its proximal part are traceable running in a longitudinal direction
just inside the pedal integument.

The elevator pedis muscles are situated anteriorly to the centre of
the dorsal edge of the foot, and their muscle-fibres are likewise soon
buried in the pedal integument.

Alimentary Canal.—The mouth (Figs. 3 and 4, A.A.) is situated
on the ventral surface close to the anterior adductor muscle, and is
bordered by the lips which are continued laterally as the labial palps
(Figs. 3 and 4, 4.Z. and P.Z.). The cesophagus (Figs. 3 and 4, Oe.)
is long and dilated from the centre to near the stomach. Its length
and direction (the latter being more or less dorso-posteriorly) depend
upon the expansion or contraction of the foot. The stomach (Figs. 2,
3, and 4, S¢.) is an irregularly shaped and several-lobed sac occupying
the dorsal part of the visceral mass, and surrounded by the digestive
gland or liver (Fig. 2, D.G.). It may be conveniently separated into
the following divisions, cesophageal, cardiac, central, and pyloric, each
being distinguished from the others by an internal raising or folding of
the gastric wall, or the varying length of the cells of the epithelial lining.
The cesophageal division (Figs. 3 and 4, Oe. St.) is small; it opens into
the cesophagus at the fore-end, and posteriorly is bordered by the folded
gastric wall, which here culminates in a very prominent process,
separating it from the cardiac division. The cardiac division (Figs. 3
and 4, C.S¢.) is small, and continues on the left side as a deep pocket-
shaped cavity. On the right side its separation from the pyloric
division is indistinct. The above-mentioned process is a large and
wide projection from the left side of the stomach between the various
divisions, and is supported by a dense mass of fibrous connective
tissue. The cells of the epithelium lining this and the adjacent parts
of the stomach are extremely long and narrow. Under this process
is the central division (Fig. 3, C.D.), a small round cavity receiving
the large duct from the digestive gland. The pyloric division (Figs. 3
and 4, P. St.) is large, and embraces the greater portion of the stomach.
On its ventral surface, towards the rear end, it is continued as a very
long, slightly posteriorly, curved sac, the cecum of the crystalline style
(Fig. 8, C.C.). The crystalline style extends all along the cecum,
bends anteriorly on entering the stomach, and stretches along it to
the anterior wall, frequently at this point it curves, and nearly fills
the cardiac division as well.

Covering the floor of the stomach and entering the different cavities
is a gelatinous mass, the fléche tricuspide, which, when stained with
Ehrlich’s hematoxylin, appears to be quite structureless, whilst the
neighbouring crystalline style exhibits certain concentric markings,

BLOOMER: ON THE ANATOMY OF PSAMMOBLA. 235

and in the centre the matrix has, under high magnification, a mottled
appearance.

Fig. 7 is a transverse section of the cecum of the crystalline style
and intestine, and shows the epithelium of the former to contain long
columnar cells with the nuclei near the centre, and the free ends
carrying a mass of long cilia. The cells increase in length as they
approach the passage leading to the intestine. This passage apparently
can be closed by a prolongation of the divisional wall which projects
into the lumen of the intestine. In the same figure can be seen the
typhlosole in the ascending intestine.

As the cecum of the crystalline style and the fore-part of the
intestine are in one piece, the latter has the appearance of being
-a somewhat constricted groove on the left side, and the intestinal wall
only becomes complete at the distal end of the cecum. The intestine
turns dorsally, its wall is invaginated, forming the typhlosole, and
near the posterior part of the stomach makes a number of folds;
afterwards, turning posteriorly, it proceeds as the rectum, and is
shortly encircled by the ventricle. It then passes over and partly
round the posterior adductor muscle, enters the pallial chamber,
and terminates with a small anus.

The digestive gland surrounds the stomach, but the greater portion
lies ventrally to it. The large duct enters the central division from
the right and larger lobe, and the other duct from the left and
smaller lobe enters the anterior end of the pyloric division on the
left side.

The renal organs, which are of an orange-red colour, are situated
on the outside and over the pedis retractor posterior muscle, and
adjoining the pericardium.

The animals examined are unisexual, the organ being situated
around the digestive gland.

Regarding the branchia Dr. Ridewood? states that the inner demi-
branch hangs much lower than the outer, and the ascending lamella
of the latter rises considerably above the level of the gill-axis, forming
a supra-axial extension. The gill lamelle have enlarged principal
filaments with a grooved frontal border.

The number of filaments in a plica varies from twenty-four to thirty,
and are the same in both demibranchs. There is a fairly large
blood-tube in the sub-filamentar tissue in the apex of the plica, and all
the interlamellar septa, and not the alternate ones only, extend high
up the demibranch. The ordinary filaments present no exceptional
features. There is a fair amount of muscle-fibre around the inter-
lamellar spaces and in the interlamellar septa.

Nervous System.—The cerebro-pleural ganglia (Fig. 2, C.P.G.) are
far apart, and situated between the adductor and the anterior retractor
muscles, and close to the ventral surface. ‘They are joined by a
commissure passing close to the adductor muscle and in front of the
cesophagus. Each ganglion sends out anteriorly a nerve which

1 “On the Structure of the Gills of Lamellibranchia’’: Phil. Trans., B. cxey,
p. 248, 1903.

236 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

innervates the anterior adductor muscle and the fore-part of the
mantle-lobe, and continues as the circumpallial nerve, which
apparently joins the posterior pallial nerve. The viscero-parietal
eanglia (Fig. 2, V.C.P.) are situated near the antero-ventral edge
of the posterior adductor muscle. Each cerebro-visceral connective
(Fig. 2, C.V.C.) passes outside the pedis retractor anterior muscle
alongside the viscera, and between the transverse pedal muscle until
near the retractor posterior muscle, when it pierces the pedal
integument and then proceeds outside the retractor muscle to the
viscero-parietal ganglion. Ventrally from each cerebro-pleural ganglion
passes the pedal connective (Fig. 2, C.P.C.), which goes along the
longitudinal and between the transverse muscles of the foot until it
reaches the pedal ganglion (Fig. 2, P.G.) situated just in front of
the digestive gland, but nearly buried in a transverse muscle-bundle.
The branchial nerves leave the viscero-parietal gangha on the posterior
side, and, curving, run along the base of the gills. Posteriorly from
the viscero-parietal ganglia run the posterior pallial nerves, which
innervate the posterior adductor muscle, the siphon, and the posterior
portion of the mantle-lobes. The nerve which innervates each
siphonal tube is divided into six branches, each branch running along
it to the distal end.

The sense organs, as well as the distribution of the finer nerve
branches in the siphon and the mantle-lobes, are fully described by
Rawitz in his work Der Mantelrand der Acephalen.

PsammosiA Frrrorensis (Chemnitz).

External Characters—The one animal examined measures 21 by
10mm. The dorsal surface is somewhat triangular, with a depression
on the posterior side. The anterior part is curved, whilst the posterior
is quite angular. As in P. vespertina the ventral portion of the latter
projects backwards. The ventral side is only very slightly curved.
Further, the animal is not so deep as P. vespertina.

The concrescence of the mantle-lobes appears to be the same as in
P. vespertina, but the proximal portion of the siphon extends a little
more anteriorly. The siphonal tubes are long, and in Fig. 8 it will
be observed how the central part widens when wholly or partly
withdrawn (#x.S.). The anterior adductor muscle (Fig. 8, 4.4.) is
wider than it is deep, and shows a constriction at the centre of the
under-surface. Compared with P. vespertina it is comparatively a
smaller muscle, being shorter and shallower, and at the same time
situated in a more oblique position. The posterior adductor muscle
(Fig. 8, P.A.) is slightly angular at the dorso-anterior edge, and
differs from that of P. vespertina in being relatively not so deep, but
shorter and wider.

Alimentary Canal.—The cesophagus (Figs. 8, 9, and 10, Qe.) is
moderately long, narrow, and curved. ‘The stomach is divided into
several lobes, as in P. vespertina, but the cesophageal division (Figs. 9
and 10, Oe.Sé.) is small and triangular in shape. The demarcation
of the cardiac division (Fig. 10, C.St.) is well defined on the right
side, but not on the left. The pyloric division (Figs. 9 and 10, P.St.)

BLOOMER: ON THE ANATOMY OF PSAMMOBIA. 237

is large and opens on the ventral side into the caecum of the crystalline
style (Fig. 9, C.C.), the latter being long and curved posteriorly.
As in the other species the intestine (Fig. 10, Jn.) appears as a
constricted groove on the right side of the cecum, and does not
become complete until it leaves the distal end of the sac, then it
continues in a sinuous course (Fig. 8, Jv.) to the posterior part of the
stomach, where it turns and passes as the rectum (Fig. 8, 2.) over
the posterior adductor muscle.

Concerning the branchia Dr. Ridewood says: ‘‘The plice of the
outer demibranch have about 14, those of the inner about 18,
filaments . . . The principal filament bears a false resemblance to
a couple of ordinary filaments, due to the sharply-cut sides of the
frontal groove, and to the fact that each of the halves is about the
same size as an ordinary filament.”

PsAMMOBIA TELLINELLA, Lamarck.

External Characters. — The largest animal examined measures
25mm. by 11mm. The dorsal surface is very slightly triangular,
but the remaining ones are curved, with the ventro-posterior part
projecting more posteriorly, the same as in the other species.

The mantle-lobes are thin and possess the usual marginal muscular
band, which, like that in P. vespertina, tapers towards the rear part
of the animal. The mantle-borders have the three characteristic
longitudinal folds, and the apposed surfaces of the middle and outer
ones are nowhere fused except on the dorsal surface between the
adductor muscles, but the inner ones coalesce over the whole of the
dorsal surface of the posterior adductor and the greater portion of
the anterior adductor. Between the anterior adductor and the
musculus eruciformis is the large pedal aperture. Above the latter
muscle the inner folds are first united, then they are connected with
the external walls of the proximal portion of the siphon as in
P. vespertina. The middle fold carries a tentacular fringe, and the
pallium extends some distance posteriorly to the divergent inner
fold, and is capable of quite enclosing the withdrawn siphonal tubes.

Comparatively the siphonal tubes (Fig. 11, M.S. and Hz.8.) do
not appear to be so large or muscular as those of P. vespertina, and
the proximal part of the siphon is not situated so far anteriorly.
The foot is large and muscular, and usually lies in an anterior
direction.

The anterior adductor muscle (Fig. 11, 4.4.), situated on the
antero-dorsal side, lies parallel to the edge of the mantle with its
ends conforming to the convexity of the shell. There is only a slight
indication on the ventro-posterior surface of the constricted part as
noticed in P. vespertina. The posterior adductor muscle (Fig.11, P.A.),
somewhat ovate-shaped, is situated in the dorsal part at the posterior
end of the animal, and its ends likewise conform to the convexity
of the shell.

A lateral view of the retractor pedis anterior muscle shows it to
be wide dorsally, and tapering ventrally, whilst the retractor pedis
posterior muscle (Fig. 11, P.2.P.) is perhaps shorter and thicker

258 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

than in P. vespertina. The pedis elevator (Fig. 11, #.P.) is more
central.

Alimentary Canal.—tThe lips (Figs. 11, 12, and 18, A.Z. and P.Z.)
project forwardly. The cesophagus (Figs. 12 and 18, Oe.) is long
and comparatively narrow. It runs directly backwards to the
cesophageal division (Fig. 12, Oe.Sé.) of the stomach, the latter being
small and bordered at the rear end by a conspicuous process of the wall
of the stomach (Fig. 12, J. P.), a continuation of which separates the
cesophageal from the cardiac, central, and pyloric divisions. The cardiac
division (Fig. 12, C.S¢.) is likewise small, and so is the central division
(Fig. 12, C.D.). The pyloric division (Figs. 12 and.138, P.St.) is
very large, and, on its ventral side, opens into the caecum of the
crystalline style (Figs. 12 and 138, C.C.). The cecum is long and
extends in a ventral direction. On the right side of itis the intestine,
appearing as a narrow groove. At the distal end the intestine
becomes free, and passes dorsally until over the pyloric division,
where it makes a number of folds, goes posteriorly over the posterior
adductor muscle, and terminates in a simple slightly projecting anus
on the postero-ventral side of the muscle.

In the branchia the plice have in the inner demibranch from
17-21 filaments, and in the outer from 14-17 filaments. The
principal filament is very shallow.

PsamMopra costutata, Turton.

Only one animal has been examined, and it measures 14mm. by
7mm. The dorsal surface is not quite so curved as in P. tellinella,
but the ventral part is deeper, otherwise the mantle-lobes in the
distribution of the pallial muscles and the characters of the longi-
tudinal folds are similar.

The anterior adductor muscle (Fig. 14, A.A.) is like that of
P. tellinella, with the exception that the postero-ventral part is
laterally a little more compressed. The posterior adductor muscle
(Fig. 14, P.A.), which is situated more posteriorly than in P. tellinedla,
is also similar in shape, but the ends are flatter, as the portion of
the shell to which it adheres is not so curved, and further the
surface is ribbed, corresponding with the ribbings of the shell.

A.anus; A.A. anterior adductor muscle; A.J. ascending intestine; A.D.
anterior or upper lip; C.C. cecum of the crystalline style; C.D. central division
of the stomach; C.P.C. cerebro-pedal connective; C.P.G. cerebro-pleural
ganglion; C.St. cardiac division of the stomach; C.V.C. cerebro-visceral
connective; D.G. digestive gland or liver; D.M.G. duct of mucus gland ;
E.P. elevator pedis muscle; Hp.C. epithelial cells; Hp.Col. columnar
epithelium; Ha.S. exhalent siphonal tube; Ff. foot; Jn. intestine; In.8S.
inhalent siphonal tube ; M. mouth; M.C. musculus cruciformis ; M.G. mucus
gland; M.P. prominent process of the gastric wall; Oe. esophagus ; Oe.St.
cesophageal division of the stomach; P.A. posterior adductor muscle; P.G.
pedal ganglion; P.Z. posterior or lower lip; P.£.P. posterior portion of the
mantle-lobe; P.P. protractor pedis muscle; P.f.A. retractor pedis anterior
muscle ; P.R.P. retractor pedis posterior muscle; P.St. pyloric division of the
stomach; &. rectum; S.R.M. siphonal retractor muscle; St. stomach ;
Ty. typhlosole ; V. ventricle; V.P.G. viscero-parietal ganglion.

Vore emote
=O

Sa

HER

ANATOMY OF THE BRITISH SPECIES OF PSAMMOBIA.

Proc. Manac. Soc.

HH Bloomer delad nat.

BLOOMER: ON THE ANATOMY OF PSAMMOBLA. 239

EXPLANATION OF PLATES IX AND X.
PLATE TX.

Psanvmobia vespertina, in a partly expanded condition. Nat. size.

P. vespertina. View from the right side, showing internal structure,
ete. Nat. size.

3. P. vespertina.’ Longitudinal section of the stomach, showing the

internal structure of the left side. .x 2.

4. P. vespertina. Longitudinal section of the stomach, showing the
internal structure of the right side. x 2.

P. vespertina. Transverse section through the super - pallial
chamber. x 16.

.;, 6. P. vespertina. Mucus glands from the internal part of the pallial

lobes bordering the super-pallial chamber. x 430. (Details by

Leitz. Oc. No.1. Obj. one-twelfth oil immersion.)

Fic.

Noe

Or

PLATE X.

» 1% BP. vespertina. Transverse section through the cecum of the
crystalline style and intestine. x 20.

» 8. BP. Ferroensis. View from the right side, showing internal struc-
ture. xX 2.

» 9. P. Ferroensis. Longitudinal section of the stomach, showing the
internal structure of the left side. x 4.

» 10. P. Ferroensis. Longitudinal section of the stomach, showing the
internal structure of right side. x 4.

», ll. P. tellinella. View from the right side, showing internal struc-
ture. xX 2.

,, 12. P. tellimella. Longitudinal section of the stomach, showing the
internal structure of the left side. x 4.

,, 13. P. tellimella. Longitudinal section of the stomach, showing the
internal structure of the right side. x 4.

» 14. P. costulata. View from the right side, showing internal struc-
ture. xX 2.

240 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

NOTE ON THE ANIMAL OF THE GENUS CLEOPATRA.
By E. A. Surrg, 1.8.0.
Read 11th November, 1910.

Tue animal of this genus does not appear to have been observed,
although the radula of C. bulimoides is described by ‘Troschel.
Mr. H. B. Preston kindly gave me specimens of C. ferruginea, Lea,
and C. cingulata, Martens, which he had received from Shimbi Hills,
British East Africa. These, on being placed in tepid water, revived
after a period of some months in a dry condition. They appear to be
very sluggish in their movements, but this may possibly be due to the
unnatural conditions under which they now exist. The animals of
both species are very much alike, and in general features resemble that
of the genus Bithynia.

The proboscis in C. ferruginea is rather large, flattish, extensile and
contractile, rather blunt at the end, and cleft longitudinally, streaked
across with fine black lines. The tentacles, 7-8 mm. in length, are
very slender, and acutely pointed, transparent, but speckled with black.
No neck-lappets, such as occur in Vivipara. The eyes are minute,
slightly prominent, and situated on the outer side of the tentacles
towards the base. Footsmall, broad, widely curved in front, somewhat |
auriculate anteriorly at the sides, narrower and rounded behind.
Above of a semi-transparent smoky appearance, mottled with
yellowish specks, uniformly pale beneath.

On removing the animal from its shell the mantle is seen to be of
a bright-green tint, excepting the margin, which is yellowish. The
liver also is of a similar verdigris-green colour.

In C. cingulata the foot is a little more pointed behind, and rather
more distinctly streaked with excessively fine black lines. There are
yellowish mottlings between the streaks, and towards the margin it is
pale and unstreaked.

As only two or three specimens have been observed it cannot be
said whether these slight differences are constant or not.

On comparison with a figure of Bithynia tentaculata given by
Moquin-Tandon, the foot is seen to be rather shorter and more
pointedly auriculate in front, and the tentacles are more acutely
tapering.

ON THE NAMES USED BY BOLTEN AND DA COSTA FOR GENERA
OF VENERID.

By A. J. Juxes-Brownr, F.R.S., F.G.S.
Read 9th December, 1910.

Inrropucrory.
I assume that the members of this Society desire to adopt the Rules
of the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature, and to
apply them to the fixation of generic names, so that we may at length
obtain that great desideratum in Biology, a common international
generic nomenclature for all classes of animals.

The rules of the Commission were first separately printed in 1905 at
Paris, in three languages (French, English, and German), and are
obtainable from F. R. de Rudeval, 4 Rue Antoine Dubois, Paris. The
starting-point of our nomenclature is the tenth edition of Linnzeus’
Systema Nature, issued in 1758; and under these rules a genus is
a group of organisms, bearing the earliest name applied to any of them
on or after that date, the application of this name being fixed by the
designation or selection of a type-species, which then becomes the
genotype.

Rule 30 deals with the designation and selection of types, but the
original rule was altered by the Commission in 1907, and the designation
of types was made clearer and more definite. Moreover, the following
important clause was added: ‘‘ The meaning of the expression ‘ select
a type’ is to be rigidly construed. Mention of a species as an
illustration or example of a genus does not constitute a selection of
a type.”

It is desirable that all conchologists should fully realize what this
last paragraph involves. It is well known that the older authors,
including Lamarck and Cuvier, had no idea of basing their genera on
single typical species. Their idea of a genus was a group of organisms
which had certain characters in common, so that the group could be
defined by a description of those characters ; and they gave sometimes
one species, sometimes two or more, asexamples of the generic group.

I am not aware when and by whom the modern idea of a genotype
was first introduced ; it may have been adopted by botanists before it
was used in zoology. In our branch of science it seems to have been
recognized about 1840, for the idea is clearly presented by Dr. J. E.
Gray in 1847.1. He, however, took single examples given by Lamarck,
Montfort, Megerle von Muhlfeldt, and others as types, without any
critical distinction between genera proposed by these authors and
genera that were merely restricted by them. In this he has been
followed by most subsequent authors, but the new rule clearly
introduces such a distinction.

It is clear that, when an author proposes a new genus and cites
only one species, this species becomes de facto the genotype (Rule 30,

1 Proc. Zool. Soc., pt. xv, p. 129. A paper entitled ‘‘ List of the Genera of
Recent Mollusca, their Synonyma and Types ’’.

VOL. IX.—MARCH, 1911. 17

242 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

a@and ec); but when an author cites a single example of a previously
established genus, even if he restricts that genus by the abstraction of
some of its members to form a new genus, his example is not strictly
the designation of a type.

This interpretation of Rule 30 will make it necessary to revise the
history of certain names, especially some of those in Lamarck’s list
of 1799, in order to ascertain whether his examples can be accepted as
types. In many cases it may be possible and desirable simply to
confirm his selection and to secure the continuance of existing
nomenclature by definitely designating his examples as types. In
some cases, however, this course may not be desirable, but such cases
should be very carefully considered before any change is made, for
another clause of Rule 30 makes such a change, once effected,
unalterable.

Again, the rule of establishing the names which were properly used
and published by the earliest author after 1758 has not yet been fully
complied with, especially in regard to some of Bolten’s and Da Costa’s
names. With regard to the use of JBolten’s names (Museum
Boltenianum, 1798), I agree with Dr. Dall that if Morch’s names are
accepted those of Bolten cannot be disallowed; the two catalogues
stand on precisely the same footing, for both give examples of well-
known species as examples of their groups.

With respect to Da Costa, one of his names ( Glycimeris) has been
generally adopted with his application of it, but there are two others
which must be recognized, for his British Conchology was published in
1778, a date which gives it priority over both Bolten and Lamarck.

The names that will be dealt with in the following pages are Venus,
Paphia, Gafrarium, Cytherea, Pectunculus, and Cuneus.

Vrnvs.

The history of this name and its applications is a curious one, for
the large group of shells to which Linneus gave the name included
practically the whole family Veneridze with several other genera
which have since been relegated to other families.

The first author to divide the Linnean genus was Bolten, who
distinguished four groups of species under the names of Paphia,
Gafrarium, Cytherea, and Venus, mentioning certain of each, but not
designating types. Bolten’s groups are heterogeneous assemblages,
for he seems to have classified them by external characters only, such
as shape and sculpture ; but they have to be recognized, and Dr. Dall
has already selected types for Paphia, Gafrarium, and Cytherea, all
of which will be discussed in the sequel.

Bolten’s Venus still remained a large and varied assemblage, but of
course it does not follow that the type of Venus must be one of the
species mentioned under this head by Bolten; it may or might have
been chosen from the original assemblage of Linneus, if that included
other species which did not belong to Bolten’s other groups, when
determined by properly selected types.

1 Trans. Wagner Free Inst. Sc., vol. iii, pt. iv, 1902.

JUKES-BROWNE: ON NOMENCLATURE OF VENERIDE. 2438

First, then, it is necessary to ascertain whether any subsequent
author has designated a type for Venus in accordance with the
provisions of Article 380 of the Rules. Dr. Dall, in the publication
above referred to, supposed that Lamarck had done so by giving
V. mercenaria as the sole example of the genus as understood by him
in 1799, after the separation of a group with lateral teeth which he
then called Meretriz. We have seen, however, that the citing of
a single example by any author subsequent to its first publication does
not constitute the proper selection of a type. Hence Lamarck did not
fix the application of the name Venus any more than Bolten did.

That Lamarck had no idea of typical species, and no intention in
1799 of citing V. mercenaria as other than merely a common exemplar
of the genus, is proved by the fact that only two years later he
published his Systeme des Animaux Invertebratés, and in that he gave
V. verrucosa as the sole example of the same genus. Moreover, in the
Preface to the Systéme of 1801 he expressly states—‘‘j’ai cité sous
chacun d’eux (i.e. des genres) une espéce connue, ou trés rarement
plusieurs, et j’ai joint quelques synonymes que je puis certifier; cela
suffit pour me faire entendre.”

Finally, in his Histoire des Anim. sans Vert. of 1818, where he gives
all the species of Venus known to him, he does not mention any
typical species, but divides the whole assemblage into two groups—
(1) those with crenulated margins, (2) those with smooth margins.
The first species of the first group is V. puerpura, though, of course,
verrucosa and mercenarva come under the same heading.

Other authors who published schemes of classification about the
same time, such as Link (1807), Megerle (1811), Cuvier (1817), and
Schumacher (1817), treated the Venus of Linneus in the same way,
le. they separated certain generic groups and left the remaining
species under the head of Venus. Even Megerle, who gives V. dione
as the sole example of his restricted genus, evidently meant it to
include the same group of species which Lamarck had already called
Meretriz, i.e. all the species which were not included in his Chione,
Tapes, Trigona, and other genera which he had separated from the
Venus of Linneeus.

For many years after the publication of Lamarck’s Histoire des
Anim. sans Vert. most conchologists simply accepted the genera
founded by him, but in 1838 J. E. Gray published a ‘“ Catalogue of
the Species of the genus Cytherea”’,’ subdividing it into sections or
subgenera for which he adopted some of the names proposed by the
authors above mentioned, and employed a new one of his own (Dosina)
for the puerpura and verrucosa group; but he did not then attempt to
define the genus Venus.

In 1847, however, Gray made an attempt to determine the types of
all the genera of Mollusca recognized by him at that date.” This was
a praiseworthy endeavour to establish these genera on a proper basis,
but unfortunately he was rather arbitrary in his selection of types,

1 The Analyst, vol. viii, p. 302.
2 Proc. Zool. Soc., 1847, p. 183.

244 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

and he candidly admits the difficulty of designating the type-species
in the case of authors ‘‘ who only give the genera and simply mention
one or two examples as the types of their genus”’.

In this publication he abandons kis name Dosina, and under the
head of Venus he cites the example (V. verrucosa) given by Lamarck
in 1801, instead of that given in 1799, and does not adduce any reason
for selecting the one rather than the other. It is clear, however, that
he is not himself designating a type, but supposes that he is indicating
what Lamarck meant to be his type. At the same time there is no
doubt that he thought he had fixed what ought to be known as the
genus Venus. Hence a few years later we find Deshayes, in a British
Museum Catalogue published under Gray’s supervision, referring to
Gray’s group of "1847 as“ genus emendatum, rectius circumscriptum ”. oe
At the present day there is no unanimity about the application of the
Linnean name; some following Gray in applying it to the puerpura
and verrucosa group; some, like Fischer (1887) and Dall (1903),
preferring Lamarck’s earlier example (V’. mercenaria) as the type.

Thus we arrive at the conclusion that no one has yet properly
selected a type for Venus; the original Linnean genus has simply been
broken up into a number of genera and subgenera, each individual
author reserving a genus Venus and mentioning one or more species as
examples to indicate his conception of it, but without making any
definite selection of a type-species.

Consequently it is necessary to review the whole question in order
to ascertain what species ought to be regarded as the type of the
genus. In doing this I shall try to follow the rules and recom-
mendations of the International Commission as far as possible. In
the first place the species chosen must be among those mentioned
by Linnzeus. Secondly, Recommendation & says: ‘‘If some of the
original species have later been classified in other genera, preference
should be shown to the species still remaining in the original genus.”
In this case the original genus is what would now be called a family,
and all the species have been assigned by different authors to sub-
sequently created genera. It is impossible to proceed by the simple
elimination of genera; moreover, Bolten’s subdivisions were mere
arbitrary assemblages, not distinguishable from one another by any
common generic characters; so that Lamarck was really the first to
make a reasonable and truly scientific division of the Linnean Venus.
I think, therefore, everyone will admit that the type of Venus should
be selected from among the species classed by Lamarck under that
name, after the separation of those which possess conspicuous lateral
teeth, and after the separation of some Linnean species which belonged
to very different genera. At the same time it will be desirable to
avoid choosing any species actually mentioned by Bolten under his
divisional names of Paphia, Gafrarium, and Cytherea.

Coming, then, to the consideration of the Lamarckian species of
Venus, we must remember that many more species were known to
Lamarck than to Linneus, and that none of these are eligible. All

! Catalogue of the Bivalve Shells in the British Museum, 1853, p. 98.

4
|
.
4
4
i
;

JUKES-BROWNE: ON NOMENCLATURE OF VENERIDZ. 245

the Lamarckian species have been included under one or other of
the following names, whether these be regarded as genera or sub-
genera :—

Chione (Megerle, 1811). Gonyphina (Morch, 1853).
Tapes (Megerle, 1811). Circomphalus (Mérch, 18538).
Mercenaria (Schumacher, 1817). Marcia (AH. & A. Adams, 1857).
Anomalocardia (Schumacher,1817). Katelysia (Rémer, 1857).
Clausina (Brown, 1827). Hemitapes (Rémer, 1857).

Presumably the proper procedure in such a case is to displace one

of the most recently formed genera by taking its type as the type of
Venus, provided that the species is otherwise eligible for selection.
Now of the species referable to Ilarcia, Katelysia, and Hemitapes, none
‘were known to Linneus, neither were the species of Gomphina.
Again, the type of Clausina (V. verrucosa) is one of those mentioned
by Bolten under Cytherea, and Circomphalus is only a subgenus of this
group, by whatever name it may be known.

Chione and Tapes are eliminated as being of earlier date than
Schumacher’s divisions, and I regard Anomalocardia as merely a sub-
genus of Chione, so that if its type were chosen to be that of the genus
Venus it would elevate a small group to higher rank than a large one.
The only remaining group is that of M/ercenaria, which is based on the
V. mercenarva (Linn.), a shell mentioned under Venus by Bolten, and
given by Lamarck as his example of Venus in 1799. The selection of
this species has the advantage of confirming Dr. Dall’s choice which
was made before the promulgation of the strict rule by the Inter-
national Commission. ‘his is a satisfactory conclusion because further
alteration is thereby avoided, and Dr. Dall’s nomenclature has already
been accepted by Australian and New Zealand conchologists.

I am not inclined, however, to follow Dr. Dall in restricting the
genus to the small group of shells typified by V’. mercenaria. Iam
by no means sure that it is generically distinct from Chione, and I am
quite unable to understand why Dr. Dall separated the ‘ Venus’
Dombeyi group from his Venus and Chione groups. He unearthed
Molina’s name of Zhaca for V. Dombey:, and made it the type of
a new subgenus for which he proposed the name of Protothaca; but
instead of placing this under Chione he classed it under Tapes
(i.e. Paphia).

In reply to inquiry as to its affinities with Zapes, the only reason
he gave me was that he may have been biassed by the fact that the
North American species had usually been called Zapes! As these
shells have the hinge of Chione and Venus, a strong radial sculpture
which is seldom found in TZapes, and crenulated valve-margins,
I regard them as very closely allied to the two former groups, and
very distinct from the last.

Protothaca only differs from Venus in having a strong radial
sculpture and in the absence of rugosities on the posterior teeth, but
the latter character is not of generic importance, for such rugosities
are present in several species of Chione. Again, while the typical
section of Chione has strong radial structure, other sections have only
concentric ribs or riblets. If all are regarded as included in the

246 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY

genus Venus, this can be described as having normally a cancellate
structure, the radial element sometimes becoming obsolete except
along the valve-margins, which are always crenulated.

CyrueErea (Bolten).

The revival of a name which has been associated for a long time
with one group of shells but displaced by an older one, and its
subsequent application to another group, is a very irritating con-
sequence of the modern rules of nomenclature. If, however, we are
to adhere strictly to the rule of priority and to definition by genotype,
such transferences of names must sometimes be the result; and it is
so in the case of the name Cytherea.

Every conchologist knows that this name was used by Lamarck in
1806 because he repented of having adopted the name Jeretrix for
a certain genus in 1799, but under the law of priority even the author
of a genus cannot abandon his earlier name, and consequently MMeretrix
has displaced Cytherea for the group of which Venus meretrix (Linn.)
is the type.

Lamarck, however, was not the first to employ the name Cytherea,
for, as we have seen, Bolten had given it to one of his divisions of
Venus. His Cytherea was a very heterogeneous assemblage, for the
species which he included therein belong to several different genera,
and seem to have httle in common. His first species is V. granulata,
Gmel. (a Chione), the second is V. tagrina (a Codakia), two belong to
Circe, five to Dosinia, and the remaining three are V. puerpura,
V. rugosa, and V. verrucosa.

In dealing with this assemblage for the purpose of selecting a type,
Dr. Dall rightly eliminated the species belonging to genera established
by Scopoli, Megerle, and Schumacher, and then remarked that
‘“Schumacher’s names reduce Cytherea (Bolten) to Veneride of the
type of V. puerpura, for which it must be retained ”’.

This selection by Dr. Dall is unalterable, unless it can be shown
that there was an earlier selection of type, as in the case of
Gafrarium. So far as I can ascertain, no one else has noticed or
commented on Bolten’s use of Cytherea except the Messrs. H. & A.
Adams, and they seem to have overlooked it when compiling their
arrangement of Veneride, for it is only in their Corrigenda at the
onal oe vol. ii, Genera of Recent Mollusca, that we find ‘ ‘for Timoclea,
Leach, read Cytherea, Bolten”. Clearly they would have taken
Bolten’s first species as the type of his group, but such a note in the
corrigenda of a book is certainly not a proper designation of a type ;
consequently it counts for nothing.

We have seen that Gray in 1847 chose to regard Venus verrucosa as
the type of Venus, because Lamarck had given that species as an
example in 1801; but that Lamarck’s examples were not intended to
be taken as types, and that Gray cannot be said to have made
a selection from the whole group Venus of Lamarck. Hence I regard
Dr. Dall’s selection of V. puerpura as the type of Bolten’s Cytherea as
a valid designation.

JUKES-BROWNE: ON NOMENCLATURE OF VENERIDA, 247

The genus Cytherea (Bolten) will include the following sections : —
Cytherea (s.s.), with type V. puerpura, Linn.

Section 1. Clausina (Brown); type, V. verrucosa, Linn.
Section 2. Ventricola (Romer); type, V’. rugosa, Gmel.
Subgenus Artena (Conrad); type, Venus staminea, Conrad, 1842.
(= Antigona, Schumacher, non Antigonus, Hubner, 1816.)
Subgenus Circomphalus (Morch) ; type, V. plicata, Gmel.

GAFRARIUM.

The assignation of this name requires discussion, because it appears
to have been fixed by Messrs. H. and A. Adams in 1857, and if this
is so Dr. Dall’s more recent selection of a different type cannot be
allowed.

As already mentioned, the name was employed by Bolten for one
of his divisions of the Linnean Venus, but he only included three
species under it, and these only agree in having a strong cancellate
structure. Moreover, they possess no character by which they can
be distinguished as a group from his next division, which he called
Cytherea. It happens, however, that the first species is Venus
Jimbriata (Gmel.), which Cuvier afterwards called Corbis; the second
is V. pectinata (Gmel.) and varieties ; the third is V. reticulata (Gmel.).

When Dr. Dall was dealing with Bolten’s divisions of Venus in
1902, he seems to have thought that he was at liberty to make his
own choice of a type for each and all of them, and acting in the
spirit of the Recommendations of the International Commission he
sought to displace the latest formed generic name. Thus, of Gafrarium
he wrote: ‘‘ Gafrarium (Bolten) is by this time [1817] relieved of
the genus Cordis, and retains only V. reticulata and the Circes of
the group later called Crista by Romer. V. reticulata belongs to
Cytherea (Bolten).” ‘These last words mean that by his selection
of V. puerpura as the type of Bolten’s Cytherea, V. reticulata belongs
to that genus. Thus he is led to make V. pectinata the type of
Gafrarium, which consequently in his scheme becomes a genus,
with the Circe of Schumacher as a subgenus (type C. litterata).

This selection would be perfectly correct and unalterable if no
previous selection of a type had been made. Dr. Dall, however,
appears to have overlooked the fact that Messrs. H. and A. Adams?
definitely adopted Bolten’s name Gafrarium as a genus in the place
of Corbis, giving V. fimbriata as their figured example. It is true
that they did not definitely designate this species as the type of
the genus, and that they recognized four other species of Gafrarium
(or Corbis), but these so-called species are now admitted to be merely
varieties of V. fimbriata, and Dr. Dall himself, writing of the genus
Corbis in his ‘‘ Synopsis of the Lucinacea’’,” says: ‘‘ The type and sole
recent species is Venus fimbriata, Linn.”

Hence the genus, by whatever name it is called, is monotypical,
and the Messrs. Adams applied Bolten’s name Gafrarium to a species

1 Genera of Recent Mollusca, vol. ii, p. 470, 1857.
* Proc. U.S. Nat. Museum, 1901, p. 816.

248 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

which is a monotype, and must therefore be a genotype. It seems
to me, therefore, that they really made a definite selection of a type
for the genus Gafrarium, and that their application of the name
should be accepted in preference to that of Dr. Dall. In other
words the name Gafrarium should take the place of Corbis, and
Circe should remain as a genus of Veneride, with Crista (Romer)
as a subgenus.
Papua (Bolten).

Paphia is a name which has unfortunately been applied to very
different shell-groups by different writers, but we are bound to go
back to the author who first used the name in binomial nomenclature,
and to select a type from the species of his group. The first author
in this case is Bolten, and his Paphia only included six— species,
namely, Venus ala-avis, better known as V. gigantea, Gmel., V. Meroe
(a Sunetta), and four species of Zapes. Now Sunetta was established
as a separate genus by Link in 1807, and Zapes by Megerle in 1811,
while Venus gigantea was not separated from Meretrix and Callista
till 1876 (as Macrocallista, Meek). It is therefore Meek’s name
which should have given place to Bolten’s, and Paphia should have
replaced Iacrocallista.

Unfortunately, when Dr. Dall adopted Bolten’s names for genera
of Veneride he did not do this. His discussion of the matter is
brief and incorrect, for he wrote: ‘‘ From Paphia, Bolten, Sunetta
and Meretrix have been eliminated, leaving only species of the genus
ordinarily called Zapes, which must retain Bolten’s name.”' It is
clear that he intended to choose the type by elimination, and that
the mention of Meretriz is a mistake, for on p. 1220 he had properly
referred V. gigantea to Macrocallista, which was proposed by Meek
as a subgenus of Callista (Poli), not of Meretrix as restricted by Dall
himself and typified by the V. meretrix, Linn. He should have
eliminated the species of Zupes, and have attached the name Paphia
to V. ala-avis. This application of the name would have been
a satisfactory solution of the Callista difficulty, whereas the dis-
placement of Zapes is very inconvenient and irritating, on account
of its having been constantly used in conchological nomenclature for
sixty or seventy years. It is a question, however, whether anyone is
at liberty to correct Dr. Dall’s mistake, for it does not contravene any
of the existing rules of the International Commission, only one of
the recommendations, and Article 30g says: ‘‘ Any subsequent author .
may select the type, and such selection is not subject to change.”

On the other hand, the selection made in this case is not in accord
with the principle of priority, for it leads to the displacement of
a generic name which has priority over another available name. This
is a result which ought not to be allowed by the Rules of Nomen-
clature, i.e., it should not be possible for Megerle to be deprived of
his right to the perpetuation of the genus Zapes, if a later generic
creation can be displaced in its stead.

Consequently I think that the direction to select a type by the

' Trans. Wagner Free Inst. Sc., vol. iii, pt. vi, p. 1222, 1903.

JUKES-BROWNE: ON NOMENCLATURE OF VENERIDZ. 249

elimination of species in order of their separation from the original
genus should be made a rule, and not merely a ‘recommendation’.
I hold that V. ala-avis is the only proper type of Bolten’s Paphia, and
that the name Zapes has been wrongly displaced by Dr. Dall.

Pecruncutus, Da Costa.

The name Pectunculus is one of the oldest names which have been
applied to shells, and the most ancient use of it (by Lister in 1685) was
for the Chama glycimeris of Belon, which was called Arca glycimeris by
Linneus and Pectunculus wilosus by Lamarck in 1799. The general
adoption of the Lamarckian nomenclature secured a long continuance
for the application of the name to the Arca glycimeris group, but when
a more strict observance of priority came into vogue the name Aaxinea
(Poli, 1777) was used by some for this group. LKventually, however,
Dr. Dall, rejecting Poli’s names, pointed out that Da Costa had
described this group in 1778 under the name of Glycimerits, which
consequently should take the place of Lamarck’s Pectunculus.

Unfortunately Da Costa had also used the name Pectunculus,
employing it for a number of British shells which Linneus has placed
in his Venus group. I do not see how the recognition of Da Costa’s
Pectunculus can be avoided, for the nomenclature in his Bretesh
Conchology of 1778 is unquestionably binomial; he clearly defines
his genus, and then describes the species which he assigns to it,
and some one of these species must be chosen as the type of his
genus.

Everyone, however, seems to have shrunk from reviving the name
Pectunculus; even Dr. Dall! only remarks that this assemblage of
Da Costa’s ‘‘is practically synonymous with Venus”, and thus
dismisses it from further consideration. But the name cannot be
rejected for such a reason. Under the rules of the International
Commission it must be recognized as a generic name because Da Costa
was a binomial author and his use of the name has priority. The
facts that it contained a mixture of modern genera and that it had
been subsequently applied to another group of shells do not invalidate
it. Having adopted the Glycimeris of Da Costa as a valid name,
Dr. Dall ought certainly to have adopted his other genera Pectunculus
and Cumneus when he was dealing with the nomenclature of the
Veneride. As he did not do so, I think these names should be
established by the selection of types as soon as possible.

There can be little doubt that for some reason or other Da Costa was
prejudiced against Linneus and his nomenclature, and that he thought
himself quite at liberty to alter this nomenclature, either by using
current names with a different application or by inventing new names.
He also felt no obligation to adopt even the specific names used by
Linneus, so that we find him proposing new names for all the species
which he refers to kis genus Pectunculus. The following is a list of

1 Trans. Wagner Free Inst. Se., supra cit.

250 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACULOGICAL SOCIELY.

these species, together with their Linnean equivalents, and the genera
to which they have subsequently been referred :—
SPECIFIC NAMES.

s ne MODERN
Da Costa’s. Lumean. GENERA.
1. P. crassus. = V. islandica. Cyprima, Lam., 1812.
2. P. glaber. = V. chione. Callista, Moérch, 1853.
3. P. strigatus. = JV. verrucosa. Cytherea, Bolten (Dall).
4. P. capillaceus. = V. exoleta. Doswua, Seopoli, 1777.
5. P. fasciatus. Chione, Megerle, 1811.
6. P. vetula. 2V. papa. Chione, Megerle.
7. P. striatulus. V. gallina. Chione, Megerle.
8. P. sulcatus. Astarte, Sow., 1816.
9. P. membranaceus. V. casina. Curcomphalus, Morch.
10. P. depressior. = V. crassa (Gmel.). Tellina (Arcopagia).
11. P. truncatus. 2 Tellina (not figured).

Out of these eleven species one has to be chosen as the type
of the genus Pectunculus (Da Costa), and the next question is to
consider what principle should guide us in the selection.

I think this is a case in which we should seek a way of effecting
the least disturbance of current nomenclature, and in which one of
the least important of the groups represented should bear the name
because in the first place the author could and ought to have used the
Linnean name Venus for his genus, and secondly because it is only
the rigid application of modern rules of nomenclature which makes it
necessary to revive the name Pectunculus at all. It would have been
much more satisfactory if the name, once displaced, could have been
abandoned for ever; and I think everyone will admit that the
application of the name to some other large genus, which has hitherto
been known by a different name, would be very irritating and
inconvenient.

Since, however, we have to recognize the name Pectunculus, let us
make choice of a species which will represent a section or subgenus
of a previously established genus, i.e. either Venus exoleta of Linneeus
or the V. crassa of Gmelin. The first of these would make Pectunculus
replace the Ordzculus of Megerle, which is a section of Dosinia
(Scopoli);\if the second were chosen it would become a subgenus
of Zellina in the place of Arcopagia (Leach, 1827). On the whole
I prefer to select P. capillaceus of Da Costa as the type, and to
relegate the name Pectunculus to a mere section of Dosinia, so that
its use may trouble no one except those who make a special study of
that genus and its subdivisions.

Cunrus (Da Costa).

This is another name which has been used for different genera or
subgenera by different authors, and the proper application of which
has never yet been determined.

The earliest post-Linnean and binomial use of it was by Da Costa in
1778, who defined a genus Cuneus and assigned to it five British
species. Of these two belong to the Zapes of Megerle (7° decussatus,
Linn., and 7. rhomboides, Penn.), one to Venerupis, and two to Donaz.
Under existing rules one of these species must be chosen to perpetuate

JUKES-BROWNE: ON NOMENCLATURE OF VENERIDE. Zyl

the name of Cuneus, and we have in the first place to ascertain
whether any such selection has been made.

In 1811 Megerle von Muhlfeldt proposed a genus Cuneus, but it had
no connexion with that of Da Costa, his type being Venus Meroe, Linn.,
which is referable to the genus Swnetta of Link (1807), so that
Megerle’s Cuneus has no standing.

In 1851 Gray (List of British Mollusca, p. 46) very properly tried

to restrict the name to part of Da Costa’s heterogeneous group, but
unfortunately he chose Donax vittatus as type, which belongs to the
denticulatus section of Donaz, separated by Scopoli in 1777 under the
name of Chion with D. denticulatus as example. Gray’s selection is
therefore invalid, and the name of Cuneus must be transferred to some
. other of Da Costa’s species.
_ On the other hand, in 1853, Morch adopted the name Cuneus (Da
Costa) for a group of Zapes which included pullastra, decussatus,
rhomboides, and others, a heterogeneous assemblage of which no type
was indicated.

In 1857 the Messrs. Adams, who always followed the practice of
regarding the first species of an author as his type, assigned the name
of Cuneus (Da Costa) to a restricted group of Zapes in which they
included his first species, V. decussatus. It is evident that they con-
sidered this to be his type, though they did not definitely designate it
as such, merely giving his generic name to the group.

The only other author to whom we need refer is Dr. Dall, who
had the opportunity in 1960 to 1903 of settling the matter and of
establishing the genus Cuneus, but most unaccountably he avoided
doing so. In his ‘‘ Tertiary Fauna of Florida’’,! under the head of
Donax, after remarking that the Donaxz of Linneus was a hetero-
geneous group he wrote: ‘‘ Da Costa’s Cuneus was a similar assembly,
a substitution rather than a dismemberment of the Linnean group,
and may be regarded as a strict synonym of Donax.”’ This statement
is not only incorrect, but, even if it were true, Da Costa’s name
would still have to be used for some part of this ‘‘ heterogeneous
assembly ’’.

In the continuation of his monograph under Veneride, Dr. Dall
made the unfortunate mistake already referred to of assigning the
name Paphia to the Tapes group, and under the heading of Paphia
(p. 1322) he has this curious reference in the synonymy: ‘‘Cunews,
da Costa, Brit. Conch., p. 202, 1778, not of da Costa, Elem. Conch.,
1776 (Trigonia), nor Cuneus, Deshayes, 1853.”

From this one would suppose that he rejected Cuneus (Da Costa,
1778), because that of Da Costa, 1776, was different. But Dr. Dall
knew very well that Da Costa was not binomial in his first book, and
consequently there was no occasion even to mention it. Further, if
he admitted that Cuneus (Da Costa, 1778) was synonymous with
Paphia (Bolten), then the former has priority as the generic name.

Thus, I am left to consider the question of choosing a type to
perpetuate the name of Cumeus, and am faced with a curious difficulty

1 Trans. Wagner Free Inst. Se., vol. iii, p. 965, 1900.

252 PROCEEDINGS OF THK MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

in consequence of the mistake made by Dr. Dall with regard to the
proper type of Paphia (Bolten).

‘The selection should be made by the elimination of species according
to the date of the genera to which they belong. If Dr. Dall’s
application of the name Paphia were allowed to stand, the relative
ages of the genera concerned would be in the following order:
Donax (Linneeus, 1758), Paphia (Bolten, 1798), Venerupis (Lamarck,
1799). If, however, the /’aphia of Bolten was wrongly determined
by Dall, and should not be applied to the Zapes group, then the order
of the genera concerned would be Donax (Linn.), Venerupis (Lam.),
and Tapes (Megerle, 1811), with the result that Zapes would be
replaced by Cuneus.

Under these circumstances it seems best not to make any definite
selection of a type for Cumeus until the doubt about the proper choice
of a type for Paphia has been decided. Meantime it is clear that the
rules of the Commission do not yet afford sufficient guidance for the
proper selection of types, and that it is premature to enact that any
selection should be absolutely unalterable. There should, at least, be
the possibility of an appeal to the Commission itself.

Postscript. Since the above was written Dr. Hoyle has announced
that a proposal has been submitted to the International Commission
on Zoological Nomenclature that a certain number of commonly used
generic names should be excepted from the application of the Law of
Priority, and that an Official List of these names should be published.
Such a plan would solve many difficulties, and should have the
approval of a majority of the members of our Society, as it has of the
Zoological Society. It appears to be the only legitimate way in which
Conchologists can avoid having a large number of the familiar
Lamarckian names displaced by the unfamiliar and often uncouth
names of Bolten. It will solve all the difficulties raised in this paper
if it be simply enacted that the genera Corbis and Pectunculus of
Lamarck and Zapes of Megerle are exempted from change; and if
Callista (Morch after Poli), with C. chione as type, finds a place in the
official list there need be no more trouble about the proper type of
Paphia or about the prior claim of Callista (Leach).

bo
or
[e)

ON SOME MISAPPLIED MOLLUSCAN GENERIC NAMES.
By Tom Irepaty.
Read 9th December, 1910.

Wurutsr engaged upon the determination of Kermadec Marine Molluscs
I noted some generic names which seemed to require investigation.
The results of my researches I give herewith.

OMALAXIS.

Omalaxis was introduced by Deshayes (Ency. Méthod. Vers., vol. iii,
p- 659, 1832) for two Kocene fossils: the first was Solarium disjunctum,
Lamarck (Annals du Mus. Paris, vol. iv, p. 55, No. 8, 1804); the
second, called Omalaxis bifrons, was unaccompanied by any note of its
prior appearance in literature. In the Cog. Fossil. Paris, vol. ii,
p. 221, the following year, Deshayes changed the name of his genus
to Bifrontia. When so doing he mixed up his references, and has
thereby misled all subsequent writers. After translating into Latin
the diagnosis of Omalaxis he had previously given, he definitely stated
‘Ce genre est composé du Solarium disjunctum et des autres coquilles
... He then placed Bifrontia bifrons (founded on Solarium bifrons,
Lamarck, loc. cit., No. 9, 1804) as his first species, and in its
synonymy named Omalaxis disjunctus of the Eney. Méthod. That
this was purely an error can be easily ascertained by making
comparisons of the diagnoses given for each species. ‘This action has,
however, caused the citation of Solarium bifrons, Lam., as the type
of Omalaxis. As this shell differs conchologically from Solarium
disyunctum, Lam., it is important that the correct shell be quoted as
type. From an examination of these Kocene fossils I believe these
are subgenerically separable, and it would have been gratifying to
have been able to preserve Bifrontia for the ‘bifronted’ species, but
the sentence above quoted forbids this. ‘l’o those who have not access
to specimens of these fossils I recommend a study of the Jeonographie
complete Cog. foss. Env. Paris, by Cossmann and Pissarro. In the
second volume (1909), on pls. xvi and xvii, are given figures of ten
species of Homalaxis, which show clearly the peculiar characters of
this group. A fair representation of Solarium bifrons, Lam., is shown
by figs. 106-11, pl. xvi, whilst the type of Omalaxis, Solarium
disjunctum, Lam., is well figured on pl. xvii, figs. 106-10.

A Sicilian fossil was described by Philippi (Enum. Moll. Sicil.,
vol. ii, p. 225, pl. xxviii, fig. 11, 1844) as Bifrontia (?) zanclea. A recent
shell dredged off Madeira by MacAndrew was recorded by Gray (Ann.
Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xi, p. 260, 1853) as identical with Philippi’s
fossil. Gray pointed out that in the recent shell the last whorl was
uncoiled as in the fossils from Paris, and concluded that Philippi’s
generic location was correct; the live shells gave the opercular
characters, which were ‘Torinioid’. No other details, as of sculpture
or measurements, were adduced. Hanley described and figured the

254 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

recent shell (Thes. Conch., vol. i, p. 246, pl. 254 (v), figs. 101-3,
1868) as Bifrontia zanclea, Phil., and noted that it differed slightly
from the fossil as known to him by literature only. Hanley gave no
measurements, but alongside the figures was placed a line denoting
natural size. It is easily seen from a criticism of the figures that
Hanley and Philippi were dealing with different shells. Yet it
would appear that no one has ever taken the trouble to compare the
recent and fossil shells. First, Philippi’s figures are of a shell which
does not uncoil, though measuring 11mm. MHanley’s shell, of which
the last whorl is uncoiled, measures 4mm. only. I have examined
four fossils which agree well with Philippi’s description and figure,
and which I consider to be typical; three of them measured 10 mm.,
the fourth 8°5mm. in diameter. None of them shows any sign of
uncoiling; there are two keels close together above the periphery,
both crenulated; there is a fine sculpture of radial growth-lines and
concentric threads. I have seen MacAndrew’s shells upon which
Gray’s note was written. Probably they served for Hanley’s
description and figures. The type tablet contains four shells, the

largest under 5mm. in diameter, and in all the last whorl is unrolled ; ~

above the periphery there is only one crenulated keel, and no
secondary sculpture. It is necessary that these shells should have
a name, and therefore for the recent shell described and figured by
Hanley as Bifrontia zanclea, Philippi, I propose the new specific
name of Iacandrewt, and indicate as types the shells in the British
Museum dredged by MacAndrew off Madeira.

In the Manuel de Conch., p. 714, 1885, Fischer proposed Pseudo-
malaxis as a subgenus of Jorinva. He defined it thus: ‘‘ Coquille
discoide, enroulée, planorbiforme, 4 tours quadrangulaires; opercule
convexe, obtusément conique, saillant. Distribution, Mediterranée,
Madére (P. Zanclea, Philippi).”” I contend this refers to the shell
IT have just named Macandrewi, and that the type of Pseudomalaxis
must be P. Macandrewt, Iredale.

Fischer (loc. cit., p. 715) used Homalaxis for the Eocene fossils, of
which the opercular characters are unknown. He queried the identity
of Pseudomalaxis with the prior Llaira of H. & A. Adams, but the
latter has no relationship, as I shall presently show.

Verrill described Omalaxis nobilis (Trans. Conn. Acad., vol. vi,
p. 423, pl. xliv, fig. 12, 1885) from American waters, and
showed the operculum of the American shell to be Trochoid, not
‘Torinioid’. In the Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harv., vol. xvii,
p- 276, 1889, when Dall recorded this species he gave a history of
the attempts to improve the orthography of the name, and then
wrote: ‘‘ Omalaxis is divided by Dr. Fischer. O. zanclea, Phil.,
which has a Zorina-like operculum, is placed under Zorznia with the
name of Pseudomalaxis (possibly identical with J/aira, H. and A.
Adams), while the original name is kept for those having a simple
thin operculum of many whorls.” As shown above this last statement
is Inaccurate.

Later, dealing with the Tertiary Mollusca of Florida (Wagner Free
Inst. Sci., vol. iii, p. 331, 1892), Dall again approached the matter.

ae

IREDALE: ON MISAPPLIED GENERIC NAMES.

bo

255

Accepting Solarium bifrons as the type of Omalasxis, he noted it differed
conchologically from Lea’s Orbis rotella and Verrill’s Omalaxis nobilis,
whilst these agreed in shell characters with Fischer’s ‘ zanclea’,
but the opercular characters of the two latter were known to be
different. Arguing that the American fossil and recent forms might
be allied, and that the Kuropean fossil and recent forms went together,
he suggested a new name Discosolis for the American forms, indicating
Verrill’s O. nobilis as type, and subordinated this to Dunker’s genus
Discohelix, introduced for a European Lias fossil. It appeared from
the statement that Dall advised the rejection of Omalazxis for shells
like O. nobilis, Verrill, yet in 1900 Dall and Simpson, writing on the

Mollusca of Porto Rico (Bull. Fish. Comm., 1900, p. 432, pl. liv,
fig. 12), deseribed Omalaxis eaquisita, a species conchologically
comparable with O. nobilis, Verrill.

Sacco (I Mollus. Terr. Terz. Piemonte, pt. xii, p. 75, 1892) used
generically Discohelix and subgenerically Pseudomalaxis for fossils
agreeing closely with the true B. ? zanclea, Philippi, whilst in the
Iconographia, Cossmann and Pissarro, Discohelix is used for a shell
apparently like the true 6. ?zanclea, Philippi, and another fossil
is referred to the subgenus Pseudomalaxis of Discohelix. ‘This usage
is, of course, due to the confusion of the recent with the fossil shell ;
a geological student being conversant with the latter and regarding it
as the type of Pseudomalaxis, whilst, as I have pointed out, the recent
shell, now called P. Macandrew?, Iredale, must be considered the type,
and the genus restricted to shells agreeing in character with that
species. Before epitomizing my conclusions I wish to make a few
remarks about some shells described as Bifrontia or Omalaxis.

When Dall introduced Discosolis he described a new species as
Discohelix (Discosolis) retifera (loc. cit., p. 832, pl. xix, figs. 14, ¢,
1892). I can see no characters separating that species from Helvacus.
Harris (Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus., vol. i, p. 245) has pointed out
that Zorinia, Gray, was a nude name until after Heliacus had been
properly introduced by D’Orbigny (Ramon de la Sagra, Nat. Hist.
@ile de Cuba, vol. i, p. 68, 1842); and two flattened species,
HT, discoideus, Pease, and 7. waletae. Hinds, show juveniles agreeing
with D. retifera, Dall, in every conchological character. A very
similar shell has been described by Melvill as Solariwm (Torinia)
omalaxis.

Melvill and Standen (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xii, pp. 298, 299,
1903) introduced two new species of Homalaxis, as cornu-ammonis and
rotula-catherina, and wrote: ‘‘ We cannot exactly follow the reasons
which prompt Dr. Fischer (Manuel de Conch., p. 714) to propose
a subgenus Pseudomalaxis for H. zanclea, Phil., and consider all the
true Homalaxis, Desh., tertiary fossils. In our opinion both the
species now described belong to the typical genus, and it would be
impossible to disassociate H. Pernambucensis (Wats.), described as
a Bifrontia from them.’’ I believe that this statement is based upon
an examination of the recent ‘zanclea’, as at that time Solarium
bifrons, Lam., was considered the type of Omalaxis, and this shell is
very unlike the new species above named. I should place these two

256 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIUTY.

with P. Macandrewi, Iredale, as they agree well in -conchological
characters, though it may be that they will be found to differ when
their opercula are obtained. Murdoch and Suter’s Omalaxis amena
(Trans. New Zeal. Inst., vol. xxxvili, p. 293, pl. xxiv, figs. 30-2,
1905 (1906)), which, when described, was compared with Dall’s
D. retifera, is certainly also a species of Helvacus.

However, Hedley (Memoirs Aust. Mus., vol. iv, p. 351, fig. 74,
1903) proposed a new species, Omalaxis meridionalis, which seems to
agree quite closely with the fossil Bifrontia(?) zanclea, Philippi, and
this is of much interest, as Tate has often remarked upon the survival
of European Eocene in Australian forms, e.g. Trans. Roy. Soc. South
Aust., vol. xxiil, p. 243, when referring a &issomma to a Parisian
Eocene group. Hedley’s Omalaxis radiata (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W.,
vol. xxxii, p. 506, pi. xx, figs. 538-5, 1907) looks like a Pseudomalazis.
Watson’s B. Pernambucensis (Chall. Zool. Rep., vol. xv, p. 187,
pl. viii, figs. 1-3, 1885), as Hedley has pointed out (Rec. Aust. Mus.,
vol. vi, p. 3857, 1907), would be better placed elsewhere, though
I doubt whether Ziotia is a suitable genus, as shown hereafter.

Before leaving this subject it may be of interest to note the
effect of the presence of the ‘ anastrophic’ apex in the determination
of the relationship of these shells. ‘his term was introduced by
Dautzenberg and Fischer (Mém. Soc. Zool. France, vol. ix, p. 57,
1896) for the inverted psendosinistral apex observed in shells belonging
to the genus Solarium. It is characteristic of shells belonging to the
genera Architectonica (= Solarium) and Heliacus, and of all the shells
previously referred to Omalaxis and Bifrontia, save B. Pernambucensis,
Watson. Consequently I advocate the transference of this shell from
the neighbourhood of these Omalaxoid shells.

I would summarize the results I obtain as follows :—

Omalaxis, Deshayes, Ency. Méthod. Vers., vol. i, p. 659, 18382.
Type: Solarium disjunctum, Lam. (Ann. Mus. Paris, vol. iv, p. 55,
1804). Should be restricted to fossil forms agreeing with the type,
and eliminated for the present from the study of recent conchology.
Bifrontia, Deshayes (Coq. Foss. Paris, vol. 11, p. 221, 1833) is an
absolute synonym, having the same shell as type.

Bifrontia zanclea, Gray, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xi, p. 260,
1853; Hanley, Thes. Conch., vol. ii, p. 246, pl. 254 (v), figs. 101-5,
1863. Is specially distinct from Bifrontia(?) zanclea, Phil. (Enum.
Moll. Sicil., vol. 11, p. 225, pl. xxviii, fig. 11, 1844), and should bear
the name Pseudomalaxis Macandrewt, Iredale.

Pseudomalaxis, Fischer (Man. de Conch., 1885, p. 714). Was
introduced for the recent shell confused with Philippi’s fossil, and
therefore the type is P. Macandrewi, Iredale. I do not consider it
should be used for the fossil forms agreeing with the true Bifrontia (?)
zanclea, Philippi. Probable members of this genus are the shells
described as Homalaxis cornu-ammonis, Melvill & Standen, H. rotula-
catherina, Melvill & Standen, and Omalaxis radiata, Hedley.

Discoheliz, Dunker, Paleontographica, vol. i, p. 182, 1847. Type:
D. caleuliformis, pl. xviii, fig. 11. Might be used for Béfrontia(?)
zanclea, Philippi, and here, tentatively, may be referred Omalazxis

IREDALE: ON MISAPPLIED GENERIC NAMES. 257

meridionalis, Hedley, though perhaps the wiser course would be the
introduction of a new genus or subgenus for these latter.

Discosolis, Dall, Trans. Wagner Free Inst. Sci., vol. iii, p. 331,
1892. Type: Omalaxis nobilis, Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad., vol. vi,
p- 423, pl. xliv, fig. 12, 1885. May be used for the American shells
with Trochoid opercula; and O. exquisita, Dall & Simpson, may be
here located until the opercular characters are known.

Discohelix (Discosolis) retifera, Dall. Should be transferred to
Heliacus, as also should Omalaxis amena, Murdoch & Suter.

Bifrontia Pernambucensis, Watson. Does not belong to this group
at all, but I am unable to definitely locate it in any known genus,

TRACHYSMA.

This genus was introduced by Sars (Moll. Reg. Arct. Norv.,
p- 211, 1878) as of Jeffreys MSS. for a minute shell identified by
Jeffreys as Cyclostoma delicatum, Phil., and, according to Jeffreys,
identical with ‘ Archithea catenularia, Costa’. Apparently Sars
was sceptical as to this last conjunction, else why did he not use
‘ Archithea’? The facts are: Philippi described a Sicilian fossil as
Cyclostoma (?) delicatum (Knum. Moll. Sicil., vol. 1, p. 222, pl. xxviii,
fig. 3, 1844); its dimensions are given as ‘‘ Testa 53’” alta, 53’” lata”’.
Costa proposed his genus Architea (Annuario Mus. Zool. Napol.,
vol. v, p. 52, 1869), with the new species catenulata, p. 53, pl. 1,
fig. 4. The beautiful figures there given indicate a shell quite
distinct from Philippi’s fossil; the size is 13 X 9mm., and its
multispiral operculum is 6mm. in diameter. The shell Sars described,
upon Jeffreys’ advice, as Zrachysma delicatum, Phil., measured
1:1 X 1 mm., with a variety expansa 14X1:2mm. That these three
shells are identical seems an absurd proposition, whilst I have not
the least doubt that they are generically distinct. Poppe (Abh. Ver.
Brem., vol. viii, p. 364, 1883) records that Zrachysma delicatum,
Phil., was found alive in the inlet of the Jade, North-West Germany,
and that the dentition was Tzenioglossate. It is difficult to say what
Poppe handled, but it may have been Sars’ shell. Fischer (Man.
de Conch., p. 714, 1885) correctly retained Architea, which he wrote
Archytea, indicating its probable relationship with Solarium. He
doubtfully included Zrachysma in the family Adeorbiide, classing
Philippi’s fossil and Sars’ recent shell together, and wrote, ‘Cette
petite coquille classée, par O. Sars, dans le voisinage des Adeorbis,
a été successivement considérée comme Cyclostoma, Janthina, Architea.”
I have been unable to trace the fossil Cyclostoma (?) delicatum, Philippi,
in recent geological literature, so am unable to give late opinions as to
its generic location, but I feel certain it will not be placed in Sars’
genus Zrachysma, the type of which should not be cited as delicatum,
Philippi, whatever else it may be called.

Liovta.

Liotia has been quoted as of Gray (Syn. Brit. Mus., 1840 and 1842),
but in these places only the nude name occurs, with no indication as
to species. In the Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1847, p. 145, there appears

VOL. IX.—MARCH, 1911. 18

258 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

“136. Liotia, Gray, Syn., 1840. Delphinula, sp. Gray, Sow. Del.
cancellata, Gray’’. Thus definitely it is stated that the type of Lvotia
is the shell described as Delphinula cancellata, Gray. That species
was introduced in the Spic. Zool., 1828, p. 3, from Arica, Peru, and
there the operculum is described as horny.

In the Fig. Mollusc. Anim., vol. iv, p. 88, 1850, Gray provided
a family Liotiade, with the diagnosis ‘‘Operculum horny, with an
external calcareous coat formed of numerous separate pearl-like shelly
particles placed in spiral lines”. The first genus is—‘‘Zvotva, n. 136.
Shell variced; lips thick. 1. L. granulosa, Delphinula g., Dunker.
2. L. Krausii, Solarium cancellatum, Kr. 3. L. cancellata, Delph. c.,
Gray =D. Cobiensis.”

This is of much interest for two reasons: first, Gray’s type has
taken third place; second, none of the three species quoted agrees
with the generic diagnosis given, and only of the last was the
operculum known, so that their reference to the family was quite
doubtful. Dunker’s Delphinula granuiosa has been identified with
C. granulata, A. Ad., for which H. and A. Adams introduced Cynisea
(Gen. Rec. Moll., vol. i, p. 406, 1854., and I believe the opercular
characters are yet unknown, whilst the shell is not variced. Krauss’
Solarium cancellatum, known to me only by figures, appears to be
a thin unvariced shell of which the operculum is unknown. ‘I'ryon
transferred it to Homalogyra, but it requires some other resting-place.
As pointed out above, Gray’s own cancellata has a horny operculum,
and the shell is not variced, whilst of its lips he wrote ‘ peristomate
orbiculari completo, margine tenui”’. H.and A. Adams (Gen. Rec.
Moll., vol. i, p. 408, 1854) reduced Gray’s family to sub-family rank
under Trochide. They gave as examples Z. Peronii, Kiener, animal
and operculum, and L. scalarioides, Reeve. These species agreed with
Gray’s 1850 diagnosis, and have usually been regarded as typical.

There is a group of molluses agreeing with Delphinula cancellata,
Gray, and to these must be restricted the name Lzotia. Their
relationship with the Peroni-like molluscs seems to me quite
doubtful, and I would quite separate the latter from the true Liotva.
There seem to be few aspirants for the vacant position. Avene was
proposed as a sub-genus of Zvotva by H. and A. Adams (loc. cit.,
p. 404) with the characters ‘‘ Shell radiately painted with red; whorls
muricated, the last stellate at the periphery, or angulated and keeled ;
peritreme more or less varicose”. As species were quoted ‘‘ crwentata,
Muhlf., muricata, Humph., and Zamsiana, Dkr.” If we take the
first species as type, according to Dall (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool.,
vol. xvill, p. 386, 1889) its opercular characters are—‘‘In Arene
eruentata I find the operculum solid, thick, multispiral, with hardly
a trace of horny matter, except at the margin. Externally it is
concave, with a small central pit corresponding to a small round
elevation on the inner side.” The only other name I can trace
applicable to the Peroni group is Zrotina, introduced by Fischer
(Man. de Conch., p. 831, 1885) as of Munier-Chalmas, the type
of which is the fossil Z. Gervillec, Defrance. Of course we do not
know the opercular characters of the fossil, but conchologically the

IREDALE: ON MISAPPLIED GENERIC NAMES. 259

recent and fossil shells agree well. It will cause little confusion to
accept this name, and I do not think much objection can be urged
against its adoption. It is certainly more appropriate to the Peronii
shells than Liotva.

Quoyia.

In the Ency. Méthod. Vers., vol. ii, 1832, after p. 552 is included
a tabular system of molluscs, and therein, next to Planaze, is included
Quoyve. No Latin equivalents are given, yet it would appear that
this has been quoted by some writers, e.g. Tryon, as the introduction
of Quoyia.

In the Zoology of Beechey’s Voyage, 1839, Molluscous Animals,
p. 125, Gray gave a description of the genus Quoyza, neither ascribing
it to anyone nor claiming it as new. In the Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond., 1847, p. 138, Gray quoted it as ‘“‘ Quoyia, Desh. MSS.,
1830; Gray, 1839; Planaxis decollatus, Quoy and Desh.” As
a synonym of this genus is given Lssulabria, T. Brown, Edin. Jour.
Nat. Hist., 1836. It was this entry, which Mr. C. Davies Sherborn
kindly brought to my notice, that caused this inquiry. The
Edinburgh Journal of Natural History and Physical Sciences has
upon the title-page ‘‘ Conducted by William Maegillivray ’’, and as
the article in question is unsigned I conclude the genus should be
credited to Macgillivray. I have been unable to trace the origin of its
reference to Brown further than Gray, as above.

Macgillivray called the genus /issilabia, the species name selected
being fascvata; three fair recognizable features are given, and its
habitat was supposed to be New Holland. Consequently J/ssilabva
must displace Quoyia, but the species name will remain decollata, as
Quoy and Gaimard’s name has priority. Thus we have Lssilabia,
Maegillivray, 1836 = Quoyia, Gray, 1839. Type: JL. fascrata,
Macgil. = Planaxis decollata, Quoy & Gaimard, 18338 (Zool. del’ Astrol.,
Zool., vol. 11, p. 489).

ADEORBIS.

Sacco (I Mollus. Terr. Terz. Piemonte, pt. xxi, p. 55, 1896) has
pointed out that Zornus, Turton, 1829, was introduced for Helix
subcarinatus, Montagu. I have been unable to verify this statement
and have not seen any refutation. If it be correct, then Zornus must
replace Adeorbis (as Sacco proposed), which was not introduced by
Searles Wood until 1842 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1, vol. ix, p. 580).
Four species were included in Adeorbis; the first was described as
striatus, and figured on pl. v, figs. 4-6; the next two are nude names;
the last was subcarinatus, Montagu. By all the laws the first should
have been accepted as type, but Gray in the Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.,
1847, designated subcarinatus as type, and this designation has been
followed. Consequently Adeorbis would become a pure synonym
of Zornus. Sacco incorrectly has used Adeorbis for the shells typified
by striatus, which Searles Wood himself identified with Valvata
striata, Philippi (Enum. Moll. Sicil., vol. i, p. 147, pl. ix, figs. 3a-e,
1836). This species was later made the type of a new genus,
Circulus, by Jeffreys (Brit. Conch., vol. iii, p. 315, 1865).

260 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

I have put these facts forward as it seems important that Sacco’s
discovery should be confirmed or otherwise, and Adeorbis placed upon
a secure basis or rejected.

Ibarra.

Introduced as a subgenus of Liotva (Gen. Rec. Moll., 1854, p. 405)
for the species Delphinula evoluta, Reeve, this name has given
trouble owing to the similarity of the diagnosis to shells commonly
referred to Omalaxis. I have pointed out that ‘Omalaxoid’ shells
have anastrophic apices. The type lot of evoluta, though superficially
similar to some ‘QOmalaxoid’ shells, as instance Pseudomalaxis
Macandrewi, Iredale, differ in toto when critically examined. They
retain their opercula, which at once separates them from that group,
as it is horny, multispiral. From Discosolis nobilis, Verrill, they are
differentiated by their apices; in Z/acra evoluta the apex is minute and
dextral.

The shells are quite solid and have the character of Zvotina, and
I am inclined to endorse the action of the brothers Adams in placing
them near that genus. They quite recall such a shell as Luotina
discoidea, Reeve.

Hatiroris.

In his Conch. Syst., vol. 11, 1810, Montfort introduced Padodlus for
rubicundus, pp. 114-15, and retained Haliotis for asininus, pp. 118-19.
He definitely stated ‘‘ Espéce servant de type au genre”, so that
it seems to me that Montfort’s action must be accepted, as asininus
is one of the original Linnean species. Pilsbry, in the Man. Conch.,
vol. xii, p. 75, 1890, accepted Gray’s designation of 1847, and treated
Montfort’s Haliotis as a new genus. But I believe that view to
be incorrect, and that we must follow Montfort in his separation of
the genus Halotis.

NEW‘YoNIEFLLA.

Cossmann (Ann. Soc. Roy. Malac. Belg., vol. xxviii, for the year
1893, p. 18) proposed Mewtoniella to replace his own Wewtonia
(Annuaire Géol., vol. vil, 1891, p. 721), preoccupied. MVewtoniua was
provided as a substitute for Cerithella, Verrill (Trans. Conn. Acad.,
vol. v, p. 522, 1882), which itself had been introduced on account
of the name Lovenella, Sars (Moll. Reg. Arct. Norv., p. 187,
1878), being ineligible through a prior use of that name. The
type of Lovenella was Cerithium metula, Lovén, and as no other
type was designated at the times of introduction, consequently that
species became the type of Cerithiella, Newtonia, and Newtoniella.
In the Ann. Soc. Roy. Malac. Belg. for the year 1896 (1899), p. 29,
Cossmann named Cerithium clavus, Lamarck, as type of Newtoniella,
but that action cannot be recognized. Without a true knowledge or
appreciation of the facts Wewtoniella has been allowed to gain an
entry into recent conchological literature.

Cossmann claimed that Cerithiella, Verrill, was invalidated by
Ceritella, Morris & Lycett (Mon. Gt. Ool. Moll., Palzont. Soc.,
1850, p. 37), and in my opinion the two names are sufficiently

IREDALE: ON MISAPPLIED GENERIC NAMES. 261

distinct for both to stand. Consequently, according to the nomen-
clatorial laws at present in force, Mewtoniella must be rejected, and
Cerithiella, Verrill, be restored. When looking into this matter I met
with a paper in the Rev. Critique Paléozool., vol. iv, 1900, in which
Cossmann added rather notably to the already burdened synonymy
of recent conchology. The title of this paper, ‘‘ Rectifications de
Nomenclature,”’ seemed to me inappropriate. On p. 42 M. Cossmann
proposed Garrettia to replace Libera, Garrett, which he contended was
preoccupied by Libera, de Haan, 1825. But six years previously
Pilsbry (Man. Conch., ser. 1, vol. ix, p. 23), working on the genus
LInbera, Garrett, noticed de Haan’s use and wrote ‘‘ which was not
proposed as a generic name, and is in no sense such’’. Reference to
de Haan’s work proved the accuracy of Pilsbry’s statement, and the
superfluity of Cossmann’s introduction. Moreover, Garrettva had been
previously used by Semper.

Cossmann next invented Poreupinia to be used for Tharsis, Jeffreys,
preoccupied but three years before Miss Bush (Trans. Conn. Acad.,
vol. x, p. 113), working upon these molluscs, had introduced Zharsvella,
so that Cossmann’s name is another synonym.

Perhaps the most interesting (I had nearly used a stronger word)
case 1s on the next page, when Cossmann concocted Ziberzola, under
the impression that Ziberia, Jeffreys, was preoccupied by Ziberia,
Monterosato, whereas they were both used for the same shell,
Monterosato crediting it to Jeffreys MS.!

Cossmann also provided Hoylia, as he urged Histiopsis, Hoyle, was
ineligible on account of a prior //istvops. This has been a debatable
point, so I would here give Cossmann the benefit of the doubt.
In the preceding cases I consider that Cossmann’s action merits
condemnation.

RaFInEsQue’s ANALYSE DE LA Nature, 1815.

This work, which appears to be a very scarce one, has been recently
brought into prominence through the fact that some of the names
proposed in it have to be used owing to the ineligibility of some
commonly accepted names. I had great difficulty in seeing this book
and therefore consider a few notes may be acceptable, and also give
a list of the valid names proposed by Rafinesque. This writer
proposed a classification of Nature, introducing new names for almost
all his groups. Thus the Mollusca appear as Classe Apalosia, which
he divided into two Sous-Classes Cephadelia and Acephalia. The
Cephadelia he divided into four orders, Cephalopodia, Pteropodia,
Gasteropodia, and Spironotia; the Acephalia into two orders, Bivalvia
and Poleteria. Then numerous minor divisions are all named, and
then the names of the genera he recognized follow. No descriptions
are offered, and all the names he claims as his own are followed by KR.
Fortunately the majority of these names are nude and hence of no
consequence; but unfortunately when the look, formation, or sound
of a prior name did not please him he proposed a substitute, and in
all the cases when the offending name is correctly cited so must the
substitute be considered.

2162 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The names correctly (!) proposed by Rafinesque in the Mollusca are
as follows :—

p. 140. Ceramus, R., for Ammonoceratites, Lam.
Pachynus, R., for Hippwrites, Lam. ; Cornucopia, Thomson.

p.- 141. Clone, R., for Clio, Brown.

Plewropus, R., for Scyllea, L.; Glaucus, Lam.

p. 142. Agenor, R., for Acera, Cuv.

Huphurus, R., for Tritoma, Lam.
Bullama, R., for Bullea, Lam.
Bullaria, R., for Bulla, L.
Conchulus, R., for Concholepas, Lam.

p. 143. Phymotis, R., for Stomatella, Lam.
Puparia, R., for Pwpa, Lam.
Amphibulia, R., for Amphibulumus, Lam.

p. 144. Melandia, R., for Melana, Lam.
Physina, R., for Physa, Drap.

Colyma, R., for Helicona, Lam.
Bolina, R., for Phasianella, Lam.
Laphrostoma, R., for Neritina, Lam.
Viwiparella, R., for Vivipara, Lam.
Praxidice, R., for Delphinula, Lam.
Turbonus, T., for Turbo, L.

p. 145. Cassia, R., for Cassis, Brug.

Teranea, R., for Fasciolaria, Lam.
Hallirhea, R., for Pyrula, Lam.
Fusimus, R., for Fusus, Lam.
Nassaria, R., for Nassa, Lam.
Terebraria, R., for Terebra, Brug.
Harparia, R., for Harpa, Lam.
Peristera, R., for Columbella, Lam.
Mitraria, R., for Mitra, Lam.
Olwaria, R., for Olwa, Brug.
Terebrina, R., for Terebellum, Lam.
Conulus, R., for Conus, L.

p. 146. Solenaria, R., for Solen, L.

Myarima, B., for Mya, L. ~
Amathusia, R., for Panorpa, Lam.
Cycladea, R., for Cyclas, Lam.

p. 147. Heterocarda, R., for Cardita, Brug.; Glossws, Poli.
Capsaria, R., for Capsa, Lam.

Trigella, R., for Trigoma, Brug.
Migonitis, R., for Hrycina, Lam.
Unionea, R., for Unio, Brug.

Arcaria, R., for Arca, L.; Daphne, Poli.
Pernaria, R., for Perna, Brug.

Piynnula, R., for Pinna, L.; Chimera, Poli.
Malleolus, R., for Malleus, Lam.
Cuculina, R., for Cucullea, Lam.
LInmella, B., for Lymmnea, Poli.

Pedinus, R., for Pedwm, Lam.

Lumaria, R., for Lama.

p. 148. Pectenws, R., for Pecten, Brug.
Calceolina, R., for Calceola, Lam.
Cranicella, R., for Crania, Lam.
Cameola, R., for Chama, L.

The most irritating feature of this work is that though many of
these substitute names are valueless as such, they are valid as
incapacitating later correctly introduced names. The insecurity of

IREDALE: ON MISAPPLIED GENERIC NAMES. 268

names due to such prior substitutes, until the whole of Rafinesque’s
names are exploited, is exemplified in his other classes. I looked
through the multitude of names, and noted three (there are possibly
many more) bearing on Mollusca.

On p. 118 Amyela, R., will invalidate Amycla, H. & A. Adams.
On p. 123 Amalthea, R., settles the question of the use of Amalthea,
Schumacher, 1817, in view of the prior Amaltheus, Montfort, 1810.
On p. 127 Lucina, R., is much later than the currently accepted
Molluscan Lucina, Brug. As noting Rafinesque’s careless handling
of his names, on p. 119 he proposed Amathusa, on p. 127 he included
Amathusia, Fabr., and on p. 146 again uses Amathusia as above!
I also noted Cinelus was used thrice !

264 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

A COLLATION OF J. C. CHENU’S IZLUSTRATIONS CONCHYLIO-
LOGIQUES, AND A NOTE ON P. L. DUCLOS’ HIST. NAT. GEN.
HT PART. COQUILLES.

By C. Davies Suersorn, F.Z.8., and Enear A. Surra, 1.8.0.
Read 13th January, 1911.

In 1882 one of us made a list of the contents of the parts of
Chenu from a copy then existing in the British Museum, while in
1909 the other was indebted to Messrs. Wheldon for a sight of
a second copy in which vols. 1-8 were in paper covers and vol. 4
in original parts. This material, together with a number of other
notes, now enables us to give a definite collation and series of dates
for Chenu’s work.

The dates of receipt of the parts at the British Museum and their
contents will be found in the front of the following table, while the
date in black figures at the end of each paragraph indicates the date
of publication as deduced from all the evidence before us.

Parts.
1 (9, ii, 1843) Aspergillum, pp. 1-4, pls. 1-5 24, xii,
1842
2 (9, ii, 1843) Arenicola and Chetopterus, pp. 1, 2, pl.1; 24, xii,
Siliquaria, pl. 1; Dentaliwn, pl. 1; 1842
Panopea, pls. 1, 2
3 (11, v, 1843) Siliquaria, pp. ae Sigaretus, pl. 2; 1843
Spirorbis, pls. 1, 2{ Coronula, pl. 2;

Dentaluum, pl. 2

4 (11, v, 1843) Arenicola and Siliquaria,} pp. 11, 12; 1843
Siliquaria, pl. 2; Balanus, pls. 2, 3;
Dentalium, pls. 3, 6

5 (11, v, 1843) Sigaretus, pp. 1-4, pls.- il, 35 Solen, pl. 4; 1843
Dentalium, pls. 4, 5

6 (11, v, 1843) Panopea, pp. 1-4, pl. 4; Solen, pl. 1; 1843
Sabellaria, pl. 8; Terebella, pl. 4;
Amplutrite, Pherusa, Terebella, Pecti-
naria, Siphostomd, and Ditrupa, pl. 7

fi (undated) Panopea, pp. 5-8, pl. 8; Verebella and 1848
Sabellaria, pl. 3; Pectinaria, Sabellaria,
Pherusa, and Siphostoma, pl. 2; Arphi-
trite, pl.6; Terebellaand Amphitrite, pl. 5

8-10 (10, viii, 1843) -Sabellaria, pp. 1, 2; Sigaretus, pp. 5-8; 1848

Clymene, Be il Q: Cytherea, pls. 5, 9:
Solen, pls. 2, 3, 5, 6; anne, pls. 3h.
19, 12) ieainania, pl. 2 2; Spondylus,
pl. 6; Coronula, pl. 35 OMS: etc.,
pls. 1, 3

11 (undated) Spiror bis, pp. 1-4; Cassis, pl. 1; olylenas: 1843
ete., pl. 2; Sig garetus, pl. 4; Panopea,
pls. 10, 11

* All text of Siliquaria was issued in 1843 (this is evidently our omission).

Parts.

12,13

14, 15

16

17
18, 19

39

40

SHERBORN AND

(undated)

(undated)

(7, xii, 1843)

(7, xii, 1843)
(7, xii, 1843)

(7, iii, 1844)

(7, iii, 1844)
(5, vi, 1844)

(undated)

(5, vi, 1844)

(26, vii, 1844)
(26, vii, 1844)

(17, i, 1845)

(17, i, 1845)

(12, vi, 1845)
(12, vi, 1845)

(12, vi, 1845)

(12, vi, 1845)

(12, vi, 1845)

SMITH: ON CHENU AND DUCLOS.

Balanus, pl. at Spirorbis, p. 5, pl. 3;
Magilus, pp. 1, 2, pl. 1; Solen, pl. 7;
Panopea, Bee 5, 6; Natica, pls. 2, 3;
a pp. 1 5, pl. le: Pholadomya,

1

Greiaia and Pyrgoma, pl.1; Pholas, pl. 3;
Vermetus, pl. 1; Mactra, pl. 1; Clava-
gella, pls. 2,3; Pentelasmis, etc., pl. 4;
Spondylus, pls. 16-18

Sigaretus, pp. 9-12; Poronia, pp. 1-3;
Glycimeris, p- 1; Tubicinella, p. 1;
Corbis, p.1; Strombus, pl. 1; Spondylus,
pl. 7; "Balanus, pls. 5, 6; Magilus, o 2

Pecten, pp. 1-4; Spondylus, pls. 1, 9,
Strombus, pl. 2; Crassatella, pl. 4

Pedum,p.1; Coronula, 1p 2h pl. 1; Pecten,
pp. 5- 8; Tellina, pl. 1; Mactra, pl. 2;
Natica, pl. 4; “Solen, pl. 8; Tubicinella,
pl. 1; Spondylus, pls. 2, 8,10; Crassa-
tella, pl. 5

Ungulina, ‘pp. 1, 2; Hinnites, p. 1;
Galathea, P. 1; Spondylus, pls. 11-13,
19,21; Sanguinolaria, pl. 2; Psammobia,
jlle ils Corbis, pla 2 Ficus) ple 1:
Glycimeris, pl. 1

Sigaretus, pp. 18-20; Spondylus, pls. 3, 22

Syndosmya, pp. 1-4; 'Spondylus, pls. 14, 23;
Strombus, pl. 3; Sangwinolaria, pl. 1;
Cerithiwm, pl. 1; Pecten, pls. 26, 42, 43:
Vermetus, pls. 2,3

Sigaretus, pp. 21- 4. Spondylus, pls. 4, 5,
15, 24-6 ; Pecten, pls. 5,14; Mactra, pl. 3

Strombus, pp. 1-8\- Spondylus, pls. 28, 29;
Pecten, pls. 2, 8, 3, 4, 44-6; Cassis,
pl. 2; Vermetus, pl. 4; Dentaliwm, pl. 7

Strombus, pp. 9-16; Pecten, pls. 9, 10, 23,
13, 12; Vermetus, pl. 5

Oliva, pp. §-12 [see pt. 79]; Pecten, pls. 49,
18, 19, 17, 27, 33, 47, 48; Spondylus,
pls. 27, 30; Strombus, pls. 20, 27

Oliva, pp. 13-20; Pecten, pls. 15, 51, 50,
53, 52; Strombus, pls. 26, 10, 13, 16,
22, 23, 25

Oliva, pp. 21-8; Strombus, pls. 8, 4, 28,
30, 12, 18; Pecten, pls. 24, 6; 54, 55;
Serpula, pls. 5, 6

Oliva, pp. 29-31; Strombus, p. 17, pls. 7,
6, 21, 15; Serpula, pls. 8, 7.

Ervilia: pp. 1-4; Lutraria, pl. 1; Pecten,
pls. 22, 21, 11; Strombus, pls. 24, 11, 9,
5; Serpula, pls. 1, 2, 4, 3

Spondylus, pp. 1-4, pl. 31; Strombus,
pls. 29, 14, 17; Ungulima, pl. 1;
Diceras, pl. 3

Spondylus, pp. 5-8, pl. 32; Strombus,
pl. 19; Pecten, pls. 25, 39,31; Diceras,
pl. 1

Diceras, pp. 1-4; Pecten, pls. 16, 20, 32;
Pedum, pl. 13; Diceras, pls. 2, 4

265

1843

1843

1843

1843
1843

1844

1844
1844

1844

1844

1844
1844

1844

1844

1845
1845

1845

1845

1845

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

, vi, 1845)
12, vi, 1845)
12, vi, 1845)

11, xii, 1845)

undated)
14, ii, 1846)
14, ii, 1846)

(12
(
(
(
(11, xii, 1845)
|
ig ii, 1846)

(undated)

(13, vii, 1846)

(13, vii, 1846)
(13, vii, 1846)
(13, vii, 1846)

(12, xi, 1846)
(undated)
(undated)

13, iv, 1847)
undated)

(

(
(13, iv, 1847)
(13, iv, 1847)
(13, iv, 1847)
(undated)
(undated)

(2, vii, 1847)
(2, vii, 1847)

(undated)

Lavigno, pp.
29; Oliva, pls. 7, 2

Lavigno, pp. 5-8; Oliva, pls. 19, 11, 13,
29, 21, 20

Lavigno, pp. 9-11; Spondylus, p.9; Oliva,
pls. 27, 8, 9, 28, 17, 18

Tridacna, pp. 1, 2; Oliva, pls.
26, 30, 33 ‘

Oliva, pls. 1, 6, 35; Galathea, pl. 1;
Physa, pl. 1; Corbis, pl. 1

Tridacna, pls. 6-8; Olwa, pls. 14-16

Olwa, pls. 3, 23, 31, 36; Chama, pls. 7, 8

Olwa, pls. 32, 25, 22, 24, 10, 5

Mycetopus, p. 1; Cleidotherus, p. 1;
Tridacna, pls. 1, 3-5; Porona, pl. 1;
Unio, pls. 16, 8; Vermetus,” pl. 5;
Trigoma, pl. 4; Puna, pls.8, 7

Pecten, pls. 58, 56, 57; Tragoma, pl. 5;
Unio, pls. 13, 18, 11; Serpula, pls. 9,
10, 12, 11; Pinna, pl. 9

Ligula, pp. 1-4; Mycetopus— pl. 1;
Tridina, pl. 1; Panopea, pls. (suppl.) 14,
13; Hippurites, pl. 1; Crama, pls. 3,
lp 2: Umio, pis. 15, 10, 14, 12

Nas ica, pp. 1-4 Chamd, a 3; Galathea,
pl. (suppl.) 2 . Ficus, pl. 4 ; Pholadomya,
pls. 2-4

Narica, pp. 5-8; Unio, pl. 9; Ficus, pls. 2,
3; Hippurites, pl. 2; Pholadomya,
pls. 5, 6

Narica, pp. 9-12; Chama, Je 1; Trigoma,
pl. 1; Cleidotherus, pl. 1; Unio, pl. 17;
Pholadomya, ee 8,7

Unio, pls. 21, 19, 22; Pholadomya, pls. 13,
12,10

Chama, pl. 2; Unio, pls. 24, 20; Phola-
domya, pls. 9, 15, 11

Unio, pls. 23, 25; Colwmbella, pls. 11, 7,
9; Lima, pls. 4, 3, 5-7; Pholadomya,
pl. 14; Venericardia, pl. 2

Columbella, pls. 2, 6, 8, 8, 10, 12

Chama, pl. 5; Mallews, pl. 1; Colwmbella,
pls. 1, 4, 5, 18

Cytherea, pl. 8; Chama, pl. 6; Malleus,
pl. 2; Chama, pl. 4; Nautilus, pls. 3, 4

Chama, pl. 7; Cytherea, pl. 14; Colwm-
bella, pls. 16, 17; Nawtilus, pls. 2, 5

Columbella, pls. 14, 18, 15 ; Unio, pl. 33;
Paludina, pl. 1

34, 4, 12,

Umo, pls. 29, 32, 31, 26; Argonauta,
pl. 2; Ammonites, pls. 1, 2
Placuna, pl. 1; Unio, pls. 27, 28, 30;

Ammonites, pls. 3, 4
Placuna, pls. 2, 3; Cytherea, pls. 13, 1;
Ammonites, pls. 5, 6
Cytherea, pls. 2, 11, 12;
Ammonites, pls. 7, 8
Cytherea, pl. 10; Helix, pl. 25;
pls. 1, 8; Ammonites, pls. 9, 10

Venus, pl. 7;

Venus,

1-4; Pecien, pls. 30, 7, a5

1845
1845
1845
1845
1845
1845
1845

1845
1845

1846

1846

1846

1846

1846

1846
1846
1846
1846
1846
1846
1846
1846
1847
1847
1847
1847
1847

SHERBORN AND SMITH: ON CHENU AND DUCLOS. 267

Parts.

72 (undated) Leptoxis, pl. 1; Fissurella, pl. 1; Helix, 1847
pl. 12; Conus, pl. 4; Ammonites, pl. 11

73 (8, xi, 1847) Cyclostoma, pl. 1; Leptoxis, pls. 2, 3; _ 1847
Cytherea, pl. 6; Ammonites, pls. 12,14, 15~ <

74 (8, xi, 1847) Leptoxis, pls. 4, 5; Patella, pl. 1; Mono- 1847
donta, pl. 1; Ammonites, pls. 15, 16

75 (15, iii, 1848) Ostrea, pl. 3; Venus, pl. 6; Melania, 1847
pl. 2; Nautilus, pl. 1; Ammonites,
pls. 18, 19

76 (undated) Columbella, pls. 20, 23; Venus, pl. 5; 1848

Ostrea, pl. 2; Ammonites, pls. 22, 21

77, 78 (6, vii, 1848) Leptoxis, pp. 1-6; Narica, p.13; Crassa- 1848
tella, pl. 2; Colwmbella, pls. 27, 22, 25,
19, 24, 21;° Psammobia, pl. 1; Haliotis,
pl. 3; Ammonites, pl. 17, 20, 23

79 (6, vii, 1848) Olwa, pp. 14; Helix, pl. 1; Cyrena, 1848
pl. 2; Tellina, pl. 5; Trochus, pl. 5;
Ammonites, pls. 25, 26

80 (undated) Helix, pls. 2, 4; Ampullaria, pl. 3; 1850
Bulumus, pl. 9; Anvmonites, pls. 24, 27

81 (undated) Helix, pl. 3; Bulimus, pl. 8; Anodonta, 1850
pl. 3; Trochus, pl. 4; Colwmbella,
pl. 26

82, 83 (5, ix, 1851) Dentaliwm, pp. 1-4; Marginella, pls. 1-3; 1850
Pectunculus, pl. 2; Helix, pls. 10, 5, 8,
“ 5 (bis) -
84 (3, vi, 1852) Dentalium, pp. 5-8; Avicula, pl. 2; Helix, 1852
pls. 8 (bis), 7, 6; Narica, pl. 1
85 (5, iii, 1853) Conus, pl. 1; Harpa, pls. 1-4 1853

Exigency of space forbids us from listing the genera, text, and
plates in proper order.

Duclos’ work, Hist. nat. gen. et part. de tous les genres de Coquilles
Univalves Marines . . . , as its title magnificently set forth, partly
monographed three genera, and was published as follows :—

Genre OLIVE. Six parts.
1 and 2. Two sheets of text and twelve plates were received by the
Academy of Sciences, Paris, in November, 1885.
3-6. Plates 13-33 were received by the Academy in February and
March, 1840.
Genre COLOMBELLE. ‘Two parts.
land 2. One sheet of cover and thirteen plates were printed in 1835 and
published in April, 1840 (Bibl. Francaise).

Genre STROMBE. ‘Twenty-five unpublished plates in the British Museum (Nat.
Hist.) carry the following note :—‘‘Ne. Ces planches, telles qu’elles sont
ici, n’ont jamais vu le jour, M. Duclos les ayant abandonnées pour les faire
paroitre avec augmentation dans les Illustrations Conchyliologiques de
M. Chenu.

Achetées a la vente de Duclos.
Dr Br?

268 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF HELICODONTA FROM
TENERIFE.

By Gk. Gupe,ghZ:s:
Read 13th January, 1911.

Amoneé a number of land shells collected in 1909 and 1910 by
Dr. J. H. Salter in Tenerife, and submitted to me for identification,
a form was observed which appears to be undescribed.

Compared with Helicodonta fortunata, Shutt., its nearest ally, the
new species is at once separated by its more elevated spire and
narrower umbilicus; the whorls are also more convex, both above
and below, whilst the peripheral keel is not pinched as in that
species; the costule are much less pronounced, and the columellar
margin of the peristome is more curved. The principal feature,
however, in which it differs lies in the granules, which are lacking in
HH. fortunata.

In appending a diagnosis of the new species I have much pleasure
in associating with it the name of its discoverer.

Herrtcoponra Sanrert, n.sp.

Shell moderately umbilicated, conoid, solid, light rufous above,
paler below, especially towards the umbilicus; nepionic whorls
finely granulated, the remainder closely covered with fine curved
riblets, and densely infested with granules arranged in quincunx
above, but somewhat irregularly below. Spire pyramidal; apex
acute; suture linear. Whorls 5, slightly flattened above, convex
below, obtusely carinated at the periphery, and obtusely angulated
round the umbilicus, increasing regularly, the last nearly twice as

wide as the penultimate, shortly deflexed in front, and slightly
constricted behind the peristome. Aperture semi-rotundate, oblique,
margins approaching, united by a thin callus on the parietal wall.
Peristome scarcely thickened, reflexed, whitish, upper margin slightly
curved, basal rounded, columellar ascending, and slightly dilated.
Umbilicus moderately wide and deep, showing a portion of the
penultimate whorl. Diam. maj. 12, min. 10°5mm.; alt. 6 mm.
Hab.—Tenerife, Canary Islands. ‘Type in my collection.

NOTE ON SOME PREOCCUPIED MOLLUSCAN GENERIC NAMES AND
PROPOSED NEW GENERA OF THE FAMILY ZONITIDA.

By G. K. Gung, F.Z.S.
Read 13th January, 1911.

Wuewn Professor Pilsbry in 1894 published his classification of
the Helicide—which, with its masterly grasp of detail, in many
instances revolutionized our previous conception of the inter-relations
of this enormous group of land shells—many malacologists were led to
hope that the remaining Helicoids would in due course receive
similar treatment from his able pen. These hopes, however, have
not been realized, and a satisfactory systematic arrangement of this
numerous group as yet remains a desideratum.

The classification of these molluscs adopted in Pfeiffer’s Womenclator
is in many cases, of necessity, somewhat antiquated, while the
arrangement of the Naninide by Dr. G. Pfeffer’ does not appear to
have met with much approval. An important step in the right
direction was made by the late W. IT’. Blanford, with the co-operation
of Lieut.-Colonel Godwin-Austen, in the first volume of the Mollusca
of The Fauna of India, and by the latter in Zhe Mollusca of India.
This, however, covers but a comparatively small portion of the whole
field, and much remains to be done.

In attempting a workable scheme of classification of the Helicoids,
other than the Helicide proper, I do not profess to fill this lacuna.
The arrangement which I hope shortly to present for publication will
simply be a preliminary synopsis, and will be based mainly on
conchological and geographical data.

In the course of my search through literature in this connexion
several generic or sectional names were found to be preoccupied in
other branches of zoology, and new names are now proposed in lieu of
these. Although two of the genera in question do not strictly come
within the scope of the present paper, pertaining as they do to the
family Helicide, it has been considered expedient to include them
here. A number of species, hitherto assigned to various genera from
time to time by different authors, were considered sufficiently distinct
from their whilom congeners to warrant the creation of new genera
for their reception, and the names for these are also appended.

To Mr. J. H. Ponsonby, whose unrivalled knowledge of the
Helicoids is always so ungrudgingly placed at my service, I am
indebted on this, as on so many previous occasions, for many valuable
hints and suggestions.

ZOPHOS,” n.n.

In the year 1860 no less than three genera were named after the
celebrated Danish conchologist Morch. Arthur Adams proposed
Morchia for marine shells in the Annals and Magazine of Natural

1 Abh. Naturw. Ver. Hamburg-Altona, vol. vii, Abt. ii, p. 1, 1883.
2 (dos, darkness.

270 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

History, ser. 11, vol. v, pt. iv,’ published in April. E. von Martens
utilized the name in Die Heliceen, 2nd ed., p. 72, for a section of
Helix, the only species being H. concolor; while Mayer associated it
with a genus of fossil Streptoneura in the Journal de Conchyliologie,
pt. ili, bearing the date July, 1860, but probably not published until
1861. Ihave been unable to find the actual date at which it was
issued, but the copy in the British Museum is stamped with the date
‘July 5th, 1861”, and as this publication has, I believe, invariably
been published long after the dates printed on the covers, it may safely
be assumed that Mayer’s name has no claim to rank; since the parts
of the Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. have always been issued punctually,
the only question remains as to the date of Die Heliceen. The
publisher, Mr. W. Engelmann, of Leipzig, on being questioned on this
point, obligingly replied that the records of the firm have not been
kept so far back, but he is sure the work was not sent out until late in
the year 1860, so that Adams’ name undoubtedly has priority, and for
von Martens’ genus I therefore propose the name Zophos, taking as
the type Helix concolor, Morch, from Porto Rico, Dominica, and
Guadeloupe.

Nitor,? n.n.

In the same work (p. 59) von Martens also defined the genus
Thalassia, taking as type Helix subrugata, Pfr. Agassiz in his
Nomenclator states that Dejean‘* published a genus Thalassia, but as
this work contains no diagnoses or definitions of any of the groups,
and as moreover the name appears subsequently to have been altered
to Thalassa, I intended to have retained von Martens’ name. Mr. T.
Iredale, however, has kindly drawn my attention to the fact that
a genus of birds has been properly defined under the name Zhalassia,°
and I therefore substitute the above designation.

Cyciscus,® n.n.

In 1850 Albers proposed the name Rotula in Die Heliceen, 1st ed.,
for a genus containing Helix Bensoni, v. d. Busch, and H. detecta,
Fér., while von Martens in the second edition restricted the genus to
H. detecta, the other name having proved to be a synonym of
H. serrula, Bens., a species referred to the genus Jthasiella. The
name ofula being preoccupied in Echinoderma (Agassiz, Monographie
des Scutelles, 1841, p. 28), Albers’ name has to share the fate of the
preceding two, and Helia detecta, Fér., from the Island of Bourbon
becomes the type of Cyeliscus.

Nesaera,’ n.n.

Morch created the genus Rotularva in the Journal de Conchyliologie,
vol. xx, p. 808, 1872, but the name having already been proposed for
a genus of fossil Foraminifera by De France in Dict. Sci. Nat.,

EpesOle 2p 309: 3 Nitor, brightness.

* Catalogue des Coleoptéeres, 2nd ed., 1834, p. 430.

° Bonaparte, Comptes Rendus Ac. Sc., xliii, p. 645, 1856.
® KuKAtokos, a flat cake. 7 yhoos, island ; oikov, home.

GUDE: ON GENERA OF ZONITID. Op

vol. xlvi, p. 822,’ 1827, a new designation becomes necessary. Type
Feliz Masson, Behn., from the Nicobar Islands.

KeErma,’ n.n.

This name is proposed for Julus, Wollaston, Zestacea Atlantica,
1878, p. 80, not Juius, Leach, Zool. Mise., vol. ili, p. 82, 1817,
a genus of Myriopoda. Type Patula Garachicoensis, Woll., from
Tenerife, Canary Islands: Pilsbry places Julus as a section of
Pyramidula (Man. Conch. (2), vol. ix, p. 341, 1894).

RUrHVENIA, n.n.

When this writer proposed the name Sykesia* in lieu of Austenia,!
a sub-genus of Plectopylis, Mr. EK. Ruthven Sykes pointed out that
Pomel had already in 1883° published a genus of Echinoderms under
this appellation. Thus a new name is required for this group, and
I propose that Sykesia be replaced by Ruthvenia.

Pomel’s work, which contains 176 new generic names, appears to
have escaped the notice of the recorders, and although a careful
search has failed to reveal any other instances of names of Helicoids:
being invalidated by this publication, malacologists working in other
divisions of Mollusca should not fail to consult the work in question
in addition to the usual records.

In 1899, when splitting up the genus Plectopylis into several
subdivisions, I expressed the opinion® that when the anatomy of the
species referred to this section should be investigated, they would
probably be found to differ considerably from typical Plectopylis, and
that they would rank as a separate genus. ‘This has since been
confirmed by Lieut.-Colonel Godwin-Austen, who has examined the
soft parts of Syhesva biciliata, Pfr.,7 and is of opinion that it is closely
related to Thysanota.

ARCHHOPLECTA, 0.&.

Shell trochoid, finely ribbed, margins of peristome acute, columellar
margin reflected, overhanging the narrow umbilical perforation.

Nanina (Gray), auct. (in part).

Type: Helix stenotrypta, A. Braun, from the Lower Miocene
(Aquitanian), Mayence Basin.

The type-species of this new genus has been stated by Sandberger
to be related to Hulota ravida, Bens., from China, but the specimens in
the British Museum (Nat. Hist.), to which I have had access, do not
bear out this view, as they show no trace of spiral sculpture and the
columella is different in character. It bearsa greater resemblance, in
my opinion, to some species of Hemiplecta, notably H. Hveretti, Smith,

1 Not p. 231 as given in Scudder’s Nomenclator.
~ Kepata, a trifle.
Science Gossip, N.S., vol. iii, p. 332, 1897.
Tom. cit., p. 300. ;
Classif. méth. et gén. Hch. viv. et foss., p. 88.
Science Gossip, N.S., vol. vi, p. 149.
Land and Freshwater Mollusca of India, vol. ii, p. 196, 1907.

“aI OQ GC & OC

DD PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

from the Malay Archipelago. In order to signalize this fact, without
inferring actual relationship, I suggest the above name for this group.

ALLOGENES,’ n.g.

Shell planorbiform, vitreous, shining; spire immersed, periphery
keeled or angulated, the keel or angulation entering the median
region of the aperture.

Type: Vitrea prodigiosa, Ancey, from Djurdjura, Algeria.

The species on which I base this new genus is so peculiar that it
was compared by Ancey to Happia ammoniformis and H. vitrina from
South America. It also bears some superficial resemblance to
Guestieria Powisiana from New Grenada. Vitrea asserica, Let., and
V. djurdjurensis, Deb., are congeneric with it.

Drovetia, n.g.

Shell hyaline, very finely striated, and covered with excessively
fine spirals, imperforate, the reflexed columella slightly twisted.

Type: Helix atlantica, Mor. & Dr., from the Azores.

A monotypic genus named in honour of the late Mons. Henri
Drouet, a noted French malacologist, who described several mollusca
from these islands.

Hawaii, n.g.

Shell zonitoid, vitreous, finely and regularly costulate, openly
umbilicated.

Hyalinia and Pseudohyalinia, auct. (in part).

Type: Helix Kawmensis, Pfr.

Confined to the Sandwich Islands.

Psicuion,” n.g.

Shell turbinate, finely striated transversely, and with microscopic
close spirals. Umbilicus perforate, partly covered by the columellar
margin of the peristome.

Type: Helix miliaris, Morel., from the Comoro Islands.

THAPSIELLA, 1.g.

Shell zonitoid, shining, narrowly perforate, finely striated trans-
versely, and covered with dense microscopic spirals, narrowly
perforated, the umbilicus partly covered by the columellar margin
of the peristome.

Thapsia, auct. (in part).

Type: Zhapsia Masukuensis, Smith, from Central Africa.

Differs from Thapsia, the type of which is H. troglodytes, Morelet,
in the sculpture, which is devoid of the decussation characterizing
that genus. The species are nearly all small, and range over Central
Africa and the east coast, whereas Zhapsea is found on the west
coast and its islands.

1 @dAovyerys, a stranger. 2 Pixiov, a fragment.

Erratum.—-By an unfortunate dapsus calami the type of the new
genus Hawatia on p. 272 was stated to be Helix Kawaiensis, Pfr. ;
this should read Helix Hawatiensis, Ancey.

G. K. Gupe.

GUDE: ON GENERA OF ZONITIDA. Dye

AMPHIBLEMA,! n.g.

Shell trochoid, thin, finely striated, the striz decussated by fine,
slightly undulating spirals above, base more polished, and spirals
much finer. umbilicus sub-covered. perforate.

Oxytes, Trvon (in part), non Benson.

Type: Helix eucharis, Desh., from Madagascar.

v 2 >
Katibos,” n.g.

Shell depressed, conoid, finely striated, and decussated by fine or
coarse spirals, periphery rounded or angular, umbilicus small.

Ithysota, Tryon (in part), non Albers; Xestina, Tryon (in part), non
Pfeffer.

Type: Helix EKkongoensis, Angas, from Madagascar.

Apparently confined to Madagascar. Helix Cleamest, Smith, I also
refer to this genus.

Katrenpyma,? n.g.

Shell depressed conoid, rather solid. whorls shouldered above, with
a shallow groove a little above the periphery, ascending the greater
part of the spire close to the channelled suture.

Hemiplerta, Tryon, non Albers.

Type: Helix compluviata, Cox, from the Solomon Islands.

I know no other shell which can be classed with it. The species of
Taphrospira, Blanford, from India bear some superficial resemblance
to it.

ELAPHROCONCHA,’ ng.

Shell depressed, thin, fragile, translucent corneous, amber-coloured,
dull above, polisned below, finely striated, last whorl dilated towards
aperture, more than twice the size of the penultimate whorl,
impervious.

Type: Hemiplecta internota, Smith, from Lombok Island, Malay
Archipelago. ‘lo this genus I also refer H. rufolineata, Smith, and
H. Fruhstorferi, Martens, from the same island.

ASPERITAS,” 0.g.

Shell trochoid, rather solid, opaque, distantly striated, covered with
incised spirals and obliquely descending rug. Periphery acutely or
obtusely keeled, umbilicus sub-covered, perforate.

Xestina and Xesta, auct. (in part).

Type: Xestina rugosissima, Mollendorff, from Roma Island, Malay
Archipelago.

Helix inquinata, v.d. Busch, and Xesta Dammaensis, Smith, together
with some other species from these islands, form a fairly homogeneous
group.

1 GupiBAnua, a covering. 2 «adeldos, lovely vision.
3 nadés, beautiful; evdvua, garment. 4 éradpds, light; «édyxn, shell.
> Asperitas, roughness.

VOL. IX.—MARCH, 1911. 19

+1 te Sia
WPS SPE

bo ewe) Ae bs
rs Ss arr al ty 0

ie SEH
et - ay
at; Soe
% rates ee
: erik ures Deca
A steele Hg ae ul py
> Py = } ie of

275

SOCIETY.

MALACOLOGICAL

THE

OF

PROCEEDINGS

"sLOJIPNy

te ig

QO) sais

GEacils Gas

it OL e 2 :

() Sb =
0 OF @
0 § &F

oi z

ORs Ve ae cee

I 6 6 ——
GP Ti
(4p page

oh ee =
‘OLGL TS

HOVd §

UVM@GO0OOM AUNAH

qunosoy yuoring oj porroysuvay, AQ | OQ 2 LF

‘UNQA TVIOLdS

“LIGL ‘FG Auwnune

“TIANSVILT, “COP ‘XANOSNOT “H NHOL

"JDOIL0N 9q 09 JUOUIOJVIS BAOGE
ay} puy om pur ‘uopuoT Jo Ajot90g TeotSopoon[Vy oY} FO ToINsvOIT, OY} JO SJuNOd.e oY} poulTUEXS Ap STYy OABY OA

Iwok Jsvy] WOLF 9OULTLY OT,

‘ojo ‘SUOTZVAYSNI][] TOF SuUOTZVUOGT

30098 “lo. Ez, Bey odouo 0¢F Wo spuoprarq

iI
Some 2 Silane
OG J
Olena
OG 6
¢ 6 6
: "+ pusy ut oourpeg “ g
; - sasuodxy s.Atvjeroag “ 0
w) OM ts
> SUEUR? CUR} ICIS) 0
suLOOIT FO 9
asn Aq polanour sostad xy
—Ayoroog uvouury “‘ | Z 0 SF
8
: * + (sdurejg) tammsvory, “ 9
See ESET MON) -o WLU po
II GI 8
pees ae SUOTPVAYSNTTT 7
; asvysog pue Suryuig
—_,, S8utpoooorg ,, Fo ysog Ag
9) pos F

‘NOUNOT LO KTMLOOS

61

,S8UIpIIIOIg ,, JO 9[VE
g00,7 ooURIUG

Ge * sdoquoeyy Surpuodsoa109

ase : SLOq WO J ALCUIPIC,
Ape UL suoTydtosqng [eNUUY

I ° sdoqmoyy surpuodsai109

le stoquopy Areurpag

—1vodie Ul stotydiiosqng [enuUy

03 ° Ssdoqmoepy Surpuodsaa109

LOF °° + SdOquOy ArvUTpag
—suorydiosqng [enuuy

l ; sone yerodg wor

hs are a et eos sey

WO JUNOIDY JUIN) 19

—90Uv [bE] OL

6 §

CHINMHOAT CHAIN ava LHL dod HYNLICGNATXH INF HWOONT

“TYOINOTOOVIVIN

ce

‘

VOL. IX.—JUNE, 1911.

276

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.
Fripay, 10TH Frsruary, 1911.
R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. A. S. Kennard and Mr. T. Iredale were appointed scrutineers.

The following report was read :—

‘‘Your Council, in presenting their eighteenth Annual Report, are
once more in a position to record a year of useful work.

‘“PDuring the last twelve months ten new members have been
elected. By death the Society has lost three prominent members—
Professor Dr. Oscar Boettger, the Rev. R. Boog Watson, LL.D.,
F.R.S.E., and the Rev. G. F. Whidborne, M.A., F.G.S. Eight
members have resigned, and the name of one has been removed from
the list by virtue of Rule X.

‘“The membership of the Society on December 31, 1910, stood as
follows :—

Ordinary members. : : : : : : 68
Corresponding members”. é : : é : 81
Total gu 4 lieas)

‘“The financial condition of the Society remains substantially the
same as last year, but in order not to hamper the work of publication
it has been thought advisable, the same as last year, to re-transfer to
current account the special fund created two years ago. ‘The current
account consequently shows a balance of £3 12s. 9d. Furthermore,
the Society still holds the sum of £50 invested in Metropolitan
23 per cent. stock.

‘‘ During the past year three parts of the ‘ Proceedings’ have been
issued as usual, forming the first half of the ninth volume, and com-
prising 224 pages illustrated with 8 plates and 58 text-figures.

“The following gentlemen have kindly contributed towards the
cost of illustrations, or have supplied drawings or photographs for the
text-figures and plates: The Rev. R. A. Bullen, R. H. Burne, Dr. J. C.
Cox, G. K. Gude, C. Hedley, K. H. Jones, J. C. Melvill, R. B.
Newton, Dr. H. A. Pilsbry, Dr. H. R. Simroth, E> A. Smith, G. B.
Sowerby, and B. Walker. Without such assistance it would be
impossible to illustrate the publication so fully.

“Further, the thanks of the Society are especially due to the
Council of the Linnean Society, through whose kindness it has been
permitted, as in former years, to hold its meetings in Burlington
House.”

On the motion of Mr. A. S. Kennard, seconded by Mr. T. Iredale,
the above was adopted as the Annual Report of the Society.

The following were elected as Officers and Council for 1911 :—

President.—h. Bullen Newton, F.G.S.

Vice-Presidents.—Rev. R. Ashington Bullen, F.L.S.; G. C. Crick,

¥.G.S.; Rev. Professor Hi. M. iGayatlanaD SDs webombs
Woodward, F.L.S.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. HET!

Treasurer.—J. H. Ponsonby, F.Z.8.,15 Chesham Place, London, 8. W,
Secretary.—G. K. Gude, F.Z.8., 45 West Hill Road, Wandsworth,
London, 8. W.
Editor.—K. A. Smith, 1.8.0., F.Z.S., Natural History Museum,
Cromwell Road, London, S.W.
Other Members of Council.—S. Pace, F.Z.S8.; H.B. Preston, F.Z.S. ;
Wis Gs Ridewood Disc): H: OF Ne Shaw.) E-ZiS: 3 HR.
Sykes, B.A., F.L.8S.; J. R. Le B. Tomlin, M.A.
On the motion of Mr. 8S. Pace, seconded by the Rev. E. W. Bowell,
a vote of thanks was passed to the Retiring Officers and Members of
the Council, and to the Auditors and Scrutineers.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 10TH Frsruary, 1911.
R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. C. N. Bromehead, B.A., was elected to membership of the
Society.

The President delivered his annual address, entitled ‘‘ A Sketch of
the chief Geological Zones and their Mollusca’’. On the motion of
Mr. E. R. Sykes, seconded by Mr. R. H. Burne, a vote of thanks was
passed to Mr. Newton for his interesting address, which it was
resolved should be printed 7 extenso.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 10ra Marcu, 1911.
R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. C. M. Steenberg, M.Sc., Copenhagen, was elected to membership
of the Society.
The following letter, addressed to the Secretary, was read :—

‘“The members of your Society will no doubt be aware that the subject of
Zoological Nomenclature is attracting great attention at the present moment.
In particular, the question as to how far the Law of Priority should be rigidly
enforced is the theme of animated discussion, and will come before the
Nomenclature Commission of the International Zoological Congress at its next
meeting. It is desirable that a limited number of test cases in which ereat
inconvenience and confusion are likely to be caused by the enforcement of the
Law of Priority should be then brought up for discussion. The most urgent
cases are those in which a well-known and commonly used name would be
displaced by an equally well-known one which has been currently applied to
some other species. I should be glad if you would call the attention of your
members to this important matter, and shall be obliged for any suggestions as to
names which it is desirable to bring forward for consideration.

‘* (Sioned) Wm. Evans Hoye.

“City HALL, CARDIFF.

8th February, 1911.”’

[The Council invites members who are interested in the subject to
communicate with Dr. Hoyle. |

The Secretary, at the request of Mr. B. B. Woodward, read a letter
addressed to the latter by Dr. A. C. Johansen, in which he stated that

278 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Petricola pholadiformis has now reached the Danish coasts. In 1903
he found some dead shells of this species in the Graa Dyb at Esbjerg,
while in February, 1910, he found the first living specimens at
Shallingen.

Mr. G.C. Crick exhibited a specimen of a rare Goniatite ( Glyphioceras
vesiculiferum) from the Carboniferous Limestone of Yorkshire.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘On the recent species of the genus Vulsella.’ By H. A.
Smith, 1.8.0.

2. ‘On a new species of Phasvanella from South Africa.” By
E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.

3. ‘On the value of the Gastropod Apex in Classification.” By
T. Iredale.

4, “On Valvata Woodwardi, n.sp., and Spherium Bullen, n.sp.,
from the Cromerian (Forest Bed) of West Runton, Norfolk.’? By
Aq iS. Kennard, EAGuS:

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 7tH Aprit, 1911.
R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘A list of Marine Shells occurring at Christmas Island, Indian
Ocean, with descriptions of new species.” By E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.

2. ‘Description of Oxytes Beddomei, n.sp., from Upper Burma.”
By Lieut.-Colonel H. H. Godwin-Austen, F.R.S.

3. ‘Note on Macrochlamys (Eurychlamys) platychlamys (Blan-
ford), etc.” By Major A. J. Peile, R.A.

OBITUARY NOTICES.

Tue Rev. R. Booe Watson, LL.D., a member of the Malacological
Society since its formation in 1893, died on June 13th, 1910, in his
eighty-seventh year.

Although not a contributor to the Society’s ‘‘ Proceedings ’’ he was
well known to all as the author of the classic Report on the Scaphopoda and
Gasteropoda collected by H.M.S. Challenger”? during the years 1873-6.
This work consisted of 746 quarto pages of text, illustrated with
50 plates, and at once proclaimed the author one of the most careful
and accurate writers of his day. In the preparation of it he spent
many months comparing his specimens with the valuable collections
at the British Museum, and subsequently visited some of the museums
in Norway, France, and Switzerland; in fact, he left nothing undone
which would help towards the accuracy and completeness of his work.
The result was that he left to us a model of carefulness and thorough-
ness which it were well if some writers had followed.

Although at times his descriptions may be considered too prolonged,
perhaps, if a fault, it was on the right side, for what is more trouble-
some and annoying than brief and inadequate diagnoses? His other
conchological work was chiefly in connection with the fauna of
Madeira, where he resided for about ten years. He published nine
papers dealing with this subject, and in one of them, the last he
wrote, gave a most valuable list of all the known marine mollusca of
the islands, together with descriptions of thirty-five new species
(Journ. Linn. Soc., 1897, vol. xxvi, pp. 233-329, 2 pls.).

Highly cultured, a classical scholar, and a most amiable personality,
the Rey. R. Boog Watson will be held in pleasant remembrance by
all those who had the enjoyment of his acquaintance or friendship.

1D, Ay [Se

At the meeting in November last the President referred in the
following terms to the loss the Society had sustained through the
death of one of its members.

“It is with deep regret that I have to announce the death of
Professor Dr. Oscar Borrreer, which took place last September, in
his sixty-seventh year. Professor Boettger was one of our most
distinguished foreign members, and had been connected with the
Malacological Society almost from the time of its foundation in 1893.
The following year, in conjunction with another author, he contributed
two papers on Chinese land shells, which were published in our
‘Proceedings’. But long previous to this and afterwards he wrote
many voluminous memoirs on various branches of mollusca, both fossil
and recent. He gave us some of our earliest knowledge of the Tertiary
mollusca of Borneo and Sumatra, and he wrote extensively on the
Tertiary lacustrine shells of the Mayence Basin of Germany. He was
besides one of the best authorities on fossil and recent Clausili@, and
his great memoir Clausilien-Studien, published in 1877, still forms

os, a
> eee

280 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

a classic work in that branch of molluscan literature. He wrote also
a large number of papers upon recent marine shells, but there is no
doubt that his studies greatly favoured the non-marine mollusca, and
on that group alone he built up a lasting reputation, and especially in
connection with his researches on the family Clausiliide. It is only
too true that this Society by the death of Professor Boettger has lost
one of its most brilliant members.”

He was the author of over three hundred papers, of which about
one hundred and fifty treated upon recent shells and fifty upon
fossil forms, altogether comprising about 3,500 pages of text, illustrated
with many beautiful plates. The rest of his writings were almost
exclusively upon Reptilia. What a loss to our science we have
experienced through his death many of us in this country feel
personally, since when in difficulty with regard to questions of
determination beyond our own capabilities, Professor Boettger became
our final referee, and our applications to him were invariably received
with his proverbial courtesy and our difficulties solved.

; E. A. 8.

NOTES.

Norn on Macrocutamys(HURVCHLAMYS) PLATYCHLAMYS (BLANForD),
ETC. (Lead 7th April, 1911.)—It has been suggested that the following
notes on the habits of this small mollusc, made by me in Bombay about
1898, may be of interest.- The animal is of a bluish colour, the horn
on the mucous pore is well marked, and the mantle has two broad shell-
polishing lobes, each about a quarter of an inch long, one protruding
backwards and the other forwards, over the shell.

It is most lively in very damp weather, and crawls at an astonishing
pace, but if allowed to get dry, when in captivity, dies immediately. It is
distinctly carnivorous ; a Swecinea, crushed by accident in its presence,
was devoured on the spot.

Ariophanta bajadera (Pfeiffer), a much larger species, was attacked
while crawling on my table. The Macrochlamys climbed into its shell and
bit it savagely on the back. The Arzophanta got rid of its assailant by
swinging its shell from side to side. On one occasion a specimen hung
from my finger by a thread of mucous 3 inches long; at this point
I unfortunately let him touch the ground, so did not discover how much
longer he might have made his thread.

Macrochlamys pedina (Bens.), one of the commonest Bombay snails, is
also carnivorous. I have seen them engaged in a cannibal feast over dead
comrades crushed in the road, and have also seen one busy on the half-
emptied shell of Ariophanta levipes (Miill.).

I regret that I did not pursue these investigations further. Specimens
of M. platychlamys were scarce, and I was more interested at the time in
collecting good specimens of the shells than in observing the habits of the
beasts.

A. J. PEILE.

Re

PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS.
(Delivered 10th February, 1911.)

A SKETCH OF THE CHIEF GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR
MOLLUSCA.

By R. Borttzn Newron, F.G.S.

Tur subject of my Address has been chosen with a view of placing
before the Society one of the many important applications of the fossil
Mollusca. In the brief history that will be submitted it will be
observed that molluscan species have been frequently selected as
index-fossils for the determination of certain subdivisions of the
sedimentary rocks which are known as geological zones. To the
ordinary student of modern Mollusca fossil shells present few features
of interest, probably on account of their frequently imperfect
condition or because an acquaintance with geological questions is
indispensable before attempting their study or determination. The
palzoconchologist, it is only too true, has often to be content with
fragmentary and mineralized specimens and sometimes casts or even
impressions, from a study of which he is expected to solve problems
relating to the geological age of the shell or assemblage of shells, as
well as to consider the many structural characters which may come
under observation. Several writers have insisted upon a knowledge
of the fossil Mollusca as a powerful aid in comprehending the history
of existing forms, and it is pleasant in this connection to know that
our former President, Mr. B. B. Woodward,! in his Address before
the Society on ‘‘ Malacology versus Paleeoconchology”, emphasized
the importance of the subject as bearing upon the phylogenetic
relationships of modern shells. No information on geological zones
would be complete without a reference to the early work of William
Smith, who was styled the ‘‘ Father of English Geology”. Smith?
was the first geologist of this country to properly grasp the fact that
stratified deposits followed a regular sequential arrangement, and that
each layer had its distinct fossils which represented the fauna or flora
at the time of deposition, and from such studies he was able to assert
that strata were determinable by the organic remains which they
contained.

Smith’s work in this direction was an important advance on our
previous knowledge, and greatly influenced paleontological studies in
this country. It came to be the basis of the complicated zoning
system of the rocks which at the present day has developed to almost
a science in itself, with far-reaching results. The varied and abundant
forms of Mollusca found in the different strata have made them
valuable indices of age, many of the more characteristic having been
adopted as names for certain of the geological zones now recognized.

' Proc. Malac. Soc. London, vol. viii, p. 66, 1908.
* Strata Identified by Organized Fossils, 1816.

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 283

It is necessary to understand exactly the meaning of the term ‘zone’
in its geological application, because some authors have regarded it as
a group of ‘‘organic remains of which one abundant and characteristic
form is chosen as an index ’’,' in which sense the zone would be of
purely zoological value; whereas it would appear from Dr. Marr’s?
interpretation that this term should be regarded as a geological factor,
and might better be explained thus: ‘‘ Zones are belts of strata, each
of which is characterized by an assemblage of organic remains of
which one abundant and characteristic form is chosen as an index.”

Mr. Jukes-Browne,’ fully approving of Dr. Marr’s views, agreed
also with the general opinion that the zonal methods employed in the
classification of the sedimentary rocks were merely a development
of William Smith’s original idea that formations could be determined
by their organic contents — ‘‘ Just as one stage is identified and
distinguished trom others by the assemblage of fossils it contains, so
in its turn is the zone identified by its fossils.”

Zones are frequently of wide distribution and vary much in thickness.
According to Mr. H. B. Woodward‘ ‘‘the zone of Ammonites annulatus
in Yorkshire is some 380 feet thick, although represented in other
parts of England by the thin layer known in Northamptonshire as the
‘Transition Bed’, which is very fossiliferous, but only a few inches
thick, such a phenomenon forming a good illustration of the manner
in which a bed may become attenuated in its range over distant
geographical areas’’.

Geological zoning has mostly been attempted among the marine
formations of Paleozoic and Mesozoic age, whereas the Cainozoic
rocks, although often analytically classified into beds, have not yet
received the same treatment of zonal classification as exemplified in
the older stratified deposits.

For reference, in connection with the zones which will be now
briefly described, a chart of the sedimentary formations has been
introduced, which it is hoped may be of assistance to the student in
comprehending the positions of the various geological horizons that
will be alluded to.

Patxozoic Zones.

In the older Paleozoic rocks where molluscan remains are often
obscure and sometimes difficult to determine, the index-fossils of the
zones have been selected from among the more prolific organisms of
other groups, such as the Trilobites ( Olenellus, etc.), the Graptolites,
or the Brachiopoda. Among Continental paleontologists, Barrande ?
may be quoted as haying published important results in connection
with his examination of the Mollusca and other invertebrates found in
the Lower Paleozoic deposits of Bohemia, which, although not quite

1 H. B. Woodward, ‘‘On Geological Zones’’: Proc. Geol. Assoc., vol. xii,
p. 298, 1892.

? The Principles of Stratigraphical Geology, 1898, p. 68.

3 Geological Magazine, 1899, pp. 216-19.

4 ** On Geological Zones’’: Proc. Geol. Assoc., vol. xii, 1892.

° Systéme Silwrien du Centre de la Bohéme, 1865-81 (Cephalopoda, Pteropoda,
and Pelecypoda).

284

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL

SOCIETY.

AN ABRIDGED TABLE OF THE STRATIFIED ROCKS.

/ Holocene

| Post-Pliocene

| Sicilian

| Pliocene . { Astian

| Plaisancian

| Pontian

Sarmatian .

| Miocene Tortoman .

Burdigalian

Aquitanian

Stampian or
Rupelian

Tongrian

| Oligocene

CAINOZOIC OR TERTIARY.

Priabonian

Bartonmian .
Lutetian .
| Eocene . . + Fondinian
\ Thanetian .
/ Montian .
Dauan. .
Senonian
Turonan
Cenomanian
- 3 Albian .
Aptian .
Barrenian
Neocomian .
Wealden
Purbeckian
Portlandian
Kiumeridgian
Corallian
Oxfordian .
Callovian .
Bathonian .
Bajocian
Aalenran
Toarcivan
Pliensbachian
Sinemurian
Rhetian
nite eS eee
Conchylian

Cretaceous

Jurassic .

MESOZOIC OR SECONDARY.

\ Triassic

Thurimgian
: { Penjamnan 6
Artinskian .
Ouralian
Moscovian .
Dinantian (Culm)
f Condrusian
Devonian . {Bijeticn
Coblentzian
| comancten Ludlovian :
| : Wenlockian
\valenian ;
Le Caradocian
Ordovician . [Btandeiticn
Aremgian .
‘ Olenidian .
\ Cambrian . {Paradoaiaion.
\ Olenellian .

Vie F
{Permian .

Carboniferous {

PALMOZOIC OR PRIMARY.

Alluvium, Sand, Peat Beds, etc.
Glacial, Forest Bed, Wexford Gravel, etc.

} British Crags, Lenham Beds, etc.
| i Aa lege. pay |

Unrepresented in Britain.

Hempstead Beds (Isle of Wight).

Bembridge, Osborne, Headon Beds,
Brockenhurst, etc.

Not present in Britain.

Barton Beds.

Bracklesham Beds.

London Clay.

Thanet Sands.

Not present in Britain.

Various members of the ‘ White’
Chalk formation ; the Danian is not
present in Britain.

Greensand, Chalk Marl, etc.

Gault, Red Chalk, Blackdown, ete.

Hythe and Sandgate Beds, etc.

Atherfield Clay, ete.

Speeton Clay, Tealby Beds, etc.

Hastings, Horsham, etc.

Dorset (Swanage), Sussex (Brightling).

Portland, Tisbury, etc.

Kimeridge Clay.

Coralline Oolite, etc.

Oxford Clay.

Kelloways Rock.

Cornbrash, Great Oolite, etc.

Inferior Oolite, etc.

Midford Sands, Northampton Sands, etc.

| Liassic Series.

Avicula contorta zone.
Warwickshire, etc.
Not present in Britain.

| Magnesian Limestone Series, Durham,

ete.

Coal-measures.
Millstone Grit and Yoredale Beds.
Mountain Limestone, etc.

3) Old Red Sandstone Beds of United

J

Kingdom.

Ludlow Series.

Wenlock and Woolhope.
Llandovery Beds.

Bala or Caradoc Beds.

Llandeilo Flags.

Arenig, Skiddaw, Tremadoc Series.
Lingula Flags.

Menevian Beds.

Harlech and Longmynd Group.

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 285

on the lines of modern zoning work with its index-fossils, was never-
theless very detailed and analytical in its scope.’

Barrande recognized that shells and other invertebrates were associated
in ‘colonies’ or provinces, and that they could be traced over distant
localities, representing, therefore, separate faunas of different marine
areas. He was of opinion that there were ‘‘ three distinct faunas in
the Bohemian strata” below the Devonian. The first or oldest fauna
he called the ‘Primordial zone’ or Etage (©, the equivalent of the
Cambrian ; the second fauna was grouped as Ktage D, and represented
the Lower Silurian of Murchison; the third fauna included Ktages
E, F, G, or the Upper Silurian, as also defined by Murchison.

It is not until Carboniferous times are reached that molluscan
organisms, especially in this country, appear to take a more prominent
part in the history of stratification. In connection with the assemblage
of shells, rather than with actual zonal forms, Dr. Wheelton Hind,?
writing ‘“‘On the Subdivisions of the Carboniferous Series in Great
Britain’, mentioned that the various Mollusca of the Yoredale rocks
of Yorkshire, as originally described by John Phillips, were equivalent
to those characterizing the Carboniferous Limestone of Derbyshire.
In his subdivisions of the Carboniferous System Dr. Hind recognized
three distinct faunas, which were tabulated in descending order as—

(1) The Coal-measure fauna, rich in fish-remains and the freshwater
Pelecypod genera Carbonicola, Anthracomya, and Navadites.

(2) The Lower Coal-measures and Grit fauna, the Gannister and
Grit Series; largely marine, but littoral, containing Aviculopecten and
Posidomella as Pelecypod genera, Goniatites, Orthoceras, and Nautilus
as Cephalopoda, and some peculiar Gastropoda.

(3) The Limestone fauna, essentially marine, rich in Corals,
Brachiopods, and Mollusca. Many genera of Pelecypoda, such as
Pecten, Avicula, Edmondia, Sanguinolites, etc., as well as Gastropoda,
including Zuomphalus, Pleurotomaroid genera, Jlurchisonia, Loxonema,
etc., and Cephalopoda.

During the following year the same author? proposed a slightly more
analytical scheme for subdividing the Carboniferous Series of England,
Scotland, and Ireland, based upon certain species of the Pelecypoda,
Cephalopoda, and Brachiopoda, which he termed zones, and which
may be thus enumerated :—

Zones of—

(1) Anthracomya Phillipsi . : Upper Coal-measures.

(2) Naiadites modiolaris and Anthra- Middle Coal-measures.
comya modiolaris.

(3) Aviculopecten papyraceus, Gastrio- Lower Coal-measures: Ganister
ceras carbonarwim, Posidomella Series, Millstone Grit, and Shales
levis and mimor. below Millstone Grit.

(4) Productus giganteus and P.cora . Carboniferous Limestone Series.

(5) Modiola Macadani : ; , Lower Limestone Shales,Calciferous

Sandstone Series, etc.

1 It should be mentioned that the molluscan names, as well as all horizonal
terms employed in this account of the geological zones, are those of the
different authors who have written upon this subject, no attempt having
been made by the present writer to place them on a more up-to-date basis.

* Geological Magazine, 1897, p. 205. 3 Thid., 1898, p. 61.

286 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCINTY.

Further valuable work has been accomplished within the last few
years towards more completely zoning the same series of rocks in
Great Britain, but the index-fossils in connection therewith have been
chosen, not from among the Mollusca, but mostly from the Brachiopoda
and Corals, so that its consideration does not come within the scope of
the present account.

Mesozoic Zonrs.

The Mesozoic rocks have received a large share of study in connection
with their classification into zones.

First of all there is the zone of Avicula contorta, established by
Dr. Wright in 1860,' characterizing the Rhetic beds, which he
regarded as the equivalent of the ‘ Kossener Schichten’ and the Upper
St. Cassian strata of the Tyrol and other European districts, and
consequently belonging either to the topmost series of the Triassic
deposits or the basal beds of the Liassic system. The Pelecypod
which gives its name to this zone was originally described by Captain
Portlock ? from Ireland, but the best section of the Rheetic formation
is undoubtedly to be seen in the cliffs from Penarth Head to Lavernoch
Point, to the south of Cardiff. It is here that the Avzeula contorta
occurs in greatest abundance, and usually in a crushed condition,
making up the black shaly beds and shelly limestones of this
formation, accompanied by numerous examples of Cardium rheticum,
in a similar state of preservation.

According to Mr. H. B. Woodward,’ the Rhetic beds are situated
between the Red Marls of the Keuper Series and the Lower Lias, and
extend across England from near Redcar in Yorkshire to near Lyme
Xegis and Axmouth on the coast of Devonshire.

For most exhaustive accounts of the Avicula contorta zone we are
indebted to the writings of Thomas Wright‘ and Charles Moore.®

In much more modern years the Trias rocks of European and Asiatic
countries (India, ete.) have been carefully zoned according to the
Ammonites by such authorities as Mojsisovics, Suess, Diener, and
Waagen.®

The Liassic rocks which follow the Rheetic deposits have been
specially adapted for zoning on account of the numerous Ammonites,
which, commencing in the lowest beds, continue throughout the whole
of the Mesozoic system. Some of the earliest remarks on this subject
were made by Louis Hunton’ in 1838, who, studying Lias sections
near Whitby, observed that ‘‘of all organic remains the Ammonoids
afford the most beautiful illustration of the subdivision of strata,
for they appear to have been the least able, of all the Lias genera, to
conform to a change of external circumstances”’. He also noted the

; Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xvi, p. 374, 1860.

* Report Geology Londonderry, etc., 1843, p. 126.

” The Geology of England and Wales, 2nd ed., pp. 245, 246, 1887.
* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xvi, p. 374, 1860.

° Thid., vol. xvii, p. 483, 1861.

: Sitz. Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1895, vol. cix.

‘ Trans. Geol. Soc. London, ser. 11, vol. v, p. 215, 1838.

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 287

limited vertical range of the species of Ammonites and other Testacea.
Similar views were held by Mr. C. Williamson! and published the
same year, he recognizing that subdivisions of the Lias were
characterized by certain species of Ammonites, Belemnites, and other
Mollusca.

A few years later similar zonal work was accomplished on the
Continent by Quenstedt,* with regard more especially to the German
Jurassic rocks, and he was followed by Oppel® in the same direction,
his remarkable investigations extending over the Jurassic formations
of England, France, and South-Western Germany. Oppel recognized
the importance of the guide or index-fossil for the accurate
determination of the strata without reference to lithological characters,
-and on this basis established a number of zones mainly on certain
species of the Ammonites, and he determined the zone of Ammonites
raricostatus as the highest or latest division of the Lower Lias rocks.
In his account Oppel gives detailed particulars of the typical
Mollusca and other invertebrates characterizing each zone, but these
are not reproduced in the present notice.

Oppel’s Lias zones were as follows :—

Upper Lias ( Zone of Ammonites Jurensis.
or ToaRrclEN » LPosidonomya Bronni.

The chief localities for the Upper Lias zones are given as Whitby,
Frocester, Ilminster, France (Caen, etc.), Germany (Boll, etc.).

Zone of Ammonites spinatus.

» <A. margaritatus.

or sa | Als TORT
LIasien | ea eALLaven.
» <A. Jameson.

The chief of the Middle Lias localities are given as coast of
Yorkshire, Gloucestershire, Charmouth (Dorset), France (Cote d’Or),
Germany.

Mippte Lras

Zone of Ammonites raricostatus.
5) le ORO

Lower Lis AL obtusus.
or “ F A. tuberculatus.
SINEMURIEN » <A. Buckland.

» <A. angulatus.
» A. planorbis.

The leading localities given for the Lower Lias zones are Dorset
(Lyme legis), Somerset (Watchet), Yorkshire (Robin Hood’s Bay),
Gloucestershire, France (Yonne, etc.), Germany (Wiirtemberg).

Kervrer . . Bone-bed.

Dr. Wright* published in 1858 an interesting account of some

Liassic fossils, mostly Mollusca, from the Scottish islands of Pabba,

‘ Trans. Geol. Soc. London, ser. It, vol. V, p. 223, 1838.

* Das Flizgebirge Wiirttembergs, 1843, and Der Jura, 1858.

* Die Jwraformation Englands, Frankreichs, und des stidwestlichen Deutsch-
lands, 1856-8.

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xiv, p. 24, 1858.

288 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Scalpa, and Skye, which had been collected by Sir Archibald Geikie.
From an examination of these specimens he found it possible to
partially zone the beds of that region, a result more or less accom-
plished from a comparison with the faunas characterizing the Liassic
subdivisions of Swabia (Quenstedt), Wiirtemberg (Oppel), France
(Orbigny), and Gloucestershire (Wright).

Lower Lias beds were recognized in Skye, not by Ammonite
remains, but by the presence of Cardinia concinna, J. Sowerby,
a species characterizing fairly low deposits of the Lower Lias in
Wiirtemberg and France; Ostrea arietis, Quenstedt, was also
determined from the same locality and beds.

The better preserved shells, however, were obtained from the
‘Pabba Shales’ and regarded as of Middle Lias age—

CrpHatopopa . . Belemnites elongatus, paxillosus, breviformis ;
Ammonites Jamesont, brevispina, Davei.

Gasrropopa . . . Trochus imbricatus.

Petecypopa. . . Gryphea cymbium, obliquata; Gervillia Mae-

cullochi; Plicatula spinosa; Pecten @qui-
valvis ; Inoceramus ventricosus ; Limea
acuticosta ; Lima Hermanni, gigantea ; Pinna
Jolium ; Mytilus cuneatus; Unieardium
cardioides ; Pleuromya unioides, Scottica ;
Pholadomya ambigua.

In 1860 Dr. Thomas Wright! published his scheme for the sub-
divisions of the Lower Lias as exhibited in the South of England.
He selected six species of Ammonites as his guide-fossils, and adopted
Oppel’s view in considering Ammonites raricostatus as forming the
topmost zone of the series; in descending order these zones were as
follows :—

Zone of Ammonites raricostatus.
», A. oxynotus.
» A. obtusus.
op Ae elurnends
A bucklanat:
», A. planorbis.

During 1875 Professor Judd? published his memoir on the ‘‘ Geology
of Rutland’’, in which he classified into zones the various beds of the
Lias of that district, founded on species of Ammonites. He took
occasion to warn the student against placing too great a reliance on
the zonal fossils, because, as deposits were distributed over great areas,
certain gradual changes may have taken place in their faunas, so much
so in fact that the index-species observed in one district may be even
missing from the same stratum when occurring in another locality.
Professor Judd concluded from this that zonal species are not
uniformly the same over a great area, although the general assemblage
of organisms presents a similar facies. This author’s divisions of the

? Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xvi, p. 374, 1860.
’ Mem. Geol. Surv. England and Wales, 1875, p. 89.

NEWTON: GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 289

Lias differed slightly from that of Oppel and Wright’s schemes,
inasmuch as he regarded Ammonites capricornus as the uppermost
zone of the Lower Lias instead of raricostatus, thus following
Quenstedt’s views in connexion with the Jurassic subdivisions of
Germany. Professor Judd’s arrangement of the Liassic zones is,
however, the one adopted by the Geological Survey of this country.
Its zones, in descending order, are as follows :—

Urrer Lias . . Ammonites Jurensis, communis.
Mippre Liss. A. spinatus, margaritatus.
Lower Lias. . A. capricornus(?), tbex(?), Jamesoni, armatus,

oxynotus, obtusus, semicostatus, Bucklandi,

angulatus, planorbis.
It should be mentioned here that Waagen had published a pre-
liminary paper in 1869! dealing with the Ammonites and their
nomenclature, in which it was suggested that the term Ammonites
should no longer be applicable as a generic name, although it might
be used to designate a group. He therefore divided these Cephalopods
into genera and sub-genera, according to the length of the chamber
occupied by the animal, the form of the mouth, the characters of the
aptychus when present, and the sculpture, the lobes being regarded
as only of secondary importance. The names thus established were :
Aiyoceras, Arvetites, Amaltheus, Harpoceras, Oppelia, Cthkotraustes,

Stephanoceras, Perisphinctes, and Cosmoceras.

Messrs. Tate & Blake, in their history of ‘‘The Yorkshire Lias”’
of 1876, recognized the following Liassic zones in that county,
founded upon Ammonite species :—

Zone of Ammonites Jurensis.

Urrer Lias ee . communis.

. serpentinus.

. annulatus.

. spinatus.

.margaritatus.

. Capricornus.

. Jameson,

. orynotus.

. Bucklandi.

. angulatus.

. planorbis.
Ruzzic. <Avicula contoréa Beds.

These authors adopted the new generic nomenclature of Waagen and
others for the Ammonites in the descriptive part of their work, but
retained the term Ammonites in the generic sense for stratigraphical
purposes.

Some years later Dr. Wright* published his great Monograph of the
Lias Ammonites of the British Islands, in which the Titas deposits of
this country were considered as corresponding to a large extent with

Mippte Lras

/

Lower Liss « 2

So aes

! Benecke’s Paliontologische Beitrage, vol. ii, pt. ii, 1869; a fuller treatment
of the same subject being published by Waagen the year following in the
Paleontographica, vol. xvii, pp. 185-220, 1870.

2 Palxontographical Society, 1878-86.

290 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACUOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

the Wiirtemberg Series of Germany. In this account the author
gave a complete list of Lias zones, that is, including those forming
the Lower, Middle, and Upper divisions of the formation, because
hitherto he had only zoned the lower beds. Another innovation on
this occasion was the introduction and adoption of the modern
nomenclature for the Ammonites as stratigraphical index-fossils, as
proposed by W. Waagen and emended by such authors as Mojsisovies,
Neumayr, etc. Wright’s zones were as follows :—

Urrrr Lias . . Lytoceras Jurense, Stephanoceras commune.

Mippie Lias. . Amaltheus spinatus, A. margaritatus, Ggoceras
Henleyi, Amaltheus ibex, Ggoceras Jamesont.

Lower Lirias. . Arvetites raricostatus, Amaltheus oxynotus, Arvetites

obtusus, A. Turneri, A. Bucklandi, Ggoceras
angulatum, C2. planorbis.
Ruatic . . . Avicula contorta.

The Inferior Oolite and later Jurassic rocks, which succeed the
Liassic Series, have been subjected to much study by paleontologists
for many years. Dr. Oppel,’ however, was among the first to submit
them to a systematic classification of zonal subdivisions, and, as in the
case of the Lias, it was mostly on the basis of Ammonite characters,
although other mollusca were adopted for this purpose, as well as
Brachiopods, Echinoderms, ete. In descending order these zones may
be enumerated as—

Porrranp and ( Zone of Zrigonia gibbosa.

Kiweriper Grove, ,, Pterocera oceanr,
or | ,, Astarte supracorallina.
KIMERIDGIEN » Diceras arvetina.

The localities given for the Portlandian and Kimeridgian Group

included the Island of Portland, Purbeck, Kimeridge, and Osmington
(Dorset); Tisbury, Swindon, and Wooton Basset (Wilts) ; Shotover
(Oxfordshire); Aylesbury (Bucks) : Hunstanton (Norfolk); Filey
Bay (Yorkshire). European localities were referred to places in
South-West Germany, the Swiss Jura, and France.

OxrorD Group { Zone of Cidaris florigemma.

or OXFORDIEN », Ammonites biarmatus.

The localities for the Oxfordien were: near Weymouth (Dorset) ;
Wooton Basset, Chippenham, and Calne (Wilts); Malton and Scar-
borough (Yorkshire). European: South-West Germany, Swiss Jura,
France.

Kerttoway Group ( Zone of Ammonites athleta.
or » A. anceps.
CaLLoviEn 5, A. macrocephalus.

The Callovien localities were: Scarborough (Yorkshire), Christian
Malford (Wilts), Weymouth (Dorset), Lincolnshire, Kelloways

(Wilts). Kuropean included areas of South-West Germany and
France.

' Die Juraformation England, etc., 1856-8.

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 291

Bara Group f Zone of Zerebratula lagenalis.
or BarHonian » <L. digona.
The Bathonian localities embraced Rushden (Northamptonshire),
Stanton and Malmsbury (Wilts), Bradford and Hampton Chiff ( Wilts).
Zone of Ammonites Parkinsont.
» A. Humphresianus.

x Group
Bayeux Grovt , ad. Sauzer.
B oF » A. LMurchisone.
AJOCIAN

» Lrigonia navis.
» Ammonites torulosus.

The Bajocian localities were: Leckhampton Hill (Gloucestershire),
Dundry (Somersetshire), Scarborough and Blue Wyke (Yorkshire),
Burton Bradstock (Dorset), Yeovil (Somerset), Frocester (Gloucester-
shire). European: South-West Germany and France.

Dr. Wright? succeeded Oppel in zoning the Inferior Oolite of the
South of England and the Yorkshire coast, a work carried out very
much upon the same lines, as he adopted the triple zonal subdivisions
of that author. Wright’s comparisons of these zonal faunas demonstrated
a similarity of facies in each area, to prove which he furnished lists
of the fossils from the zones of this series of rocks. He insisted upon
the importance of specific lists, asit was only by work of this analytical
character that the conclusions of the geologist and paleontologist could
possibly agree, satisfactory results being only attainable ‘‘ by accurate
observation and a rigorous determination of the specific characters of
the fossils imbedded in each superimposed stratum”. Hach zone was
characterized by certain species of Mollusca and other invertebrates,
which were special to it, and the author further emphasized the fact
that there was an unequal development of the zones not only in
England but also in France and Germany. He adopted Oppel’s three
zonal subdivisions for this series of rocks.

(1) Zone of Ammonites Parkinsoni: observed at Leckhampton Hill,
Ravensgate Hill, Cold Comfort, Birdlip Hill, Rodborough Hill, Dundry,
Bath, Yeovil, and near Bridport.

In the various beds of this zone the following Mollusca were
regarded as characteristic :—

CrepHatoropa.— Ammonites Parkinsoni, Martinsi, Trueller, subradiatus.

Gastropopa.— Chemnitzia procera.

Prtucyrona.—Lomomya gibbosa, Ceromya plicata, Trigonia signata,

Gryphea sublobata, Pholadomya Heraulti, Corbicella complanata.

(2) Zone of Ammonites Humphresianus : present at Cleeve Hill,
Dundry Hill, Gristhorpe Bay (Yorkshire), Glastonbury Tor, Yeovil,
Henbury, Half-way House, Bradford Abbas.

The chief Mollusca distributed through this zone were given as

Cupnatoropa.— Ammonites Humphresianus, Brocchi, Blagdeni,

Braikenridget, concavus, Dorsetensis, Sowerbyt.

Gastropopa.—Chemnitzia Semanni; Pleurotomaria ornata, fasciata,

punctata; Alaria Phillipsi ; Turbo capitaneus.

' Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xvi, p. 1, 1860.

VOL. IX.—JUNE, 1911. Pall

292 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Priecypopa.—Lima Etheridget ; Pecten barbatus; Ostrea flabellordes,

suleifera, pyxtformis.

(3) Zone of Ammonites Murchisone: developed at Leckhampton
Hill, Crickley Hill, Beacon Hill, Frocester Hill, Wootton-under-Edge,
and the Peak at Robin Hood’s Bay (Yorkshire).

This zone exhibited the following leading Mollusca in its various

beds :—

CrpHaLopopa.—Ammonites Murchisone.
GastropopA.—Chemnitsia, Nerinea.

Beneath the Ammonites Mlurchisone zone occurs the zone of
A. Jurensis, containing at the top the so-called ‘Cephalopoda Bed’,
with some remaining deposits below, the whole forming the ‘Sands’!
(= Cotteswold Sands, Midford Sands, etc.) which Wright grouped
with the Uppermost Lias.

The chief shells of this zone were given as—

CreHaLopopa.— Ammonites opalinus, Jurensis, radians, insignis,

variabilis.

Petecypopa.—TZrigonia Ramsay.

Since Wright’s time much zonal work has been accomplished on the
British Jurassic rocks by various investigators, although it is only
intended in the present observations to notice the leading schemes
dealing with this subject. There is, however, an important memoir
by Mr. 8. 8. Buckman? which should be referred to, because it
illustrates an entirely new feature in the subdivisions of the Jurassic
Series. Mr. Buckman divided Jurassic time according to the
zoological phenomena of the Ammonite fauna. He recognized two
epochs, the Arietidan or earliest, which included the Ammonite
families of the Arietidee and Hildoceratide ; the later epoch he called
Stepheoceratidan, characterized by the families Stepheoceratide and
Oppelide. These two epochs are further subdivided into ‘ages’,
which latter are classified into ‘hemere’, a hemera representing
i. chronological unit, or in other words indicating the time during
which the beds of a zone were deposited.? In further explanation
of this term it may be interesting to quote a paragraph from
Mr. Buckman’s* memoir ‘‘On the Toarcian of Bredon Hill’’, which
shows very definitely the author’s own intention as to the meaning
and scope of ‘hemera’. Speaking of the approximate depths of the
Toarcian deposits and their Ammonite hemere he remarks—‘* Taking,
therefore, the various maxima of deposits in the South-West of
England, it is seen that the work accomplished during the time
of the Toarcian stage is represented by a deposition of some 700 feet
of strata. The time during which this work was performed is divided

See Dr. Wright’s paper ‘‘On the Paleontological and Stratigraphical
Relations of the so-called ‘Sands’ of the Inferior Oolite’’?: Quart. Journ.
Geol. Soc., vol. xii, p. 292, 1856.

‘On the Grouping of some Divisions of so-called ‘ Jurassic’ Time’’: Quart.

. _ Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. liv, pp. 442-69, 1898.

* §. 8. Buckman, Geological Magazine, 1902, p. 556.

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soce., vol. lix, p. 456, 1903.

to

NEWTON: GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 293

into about nine hemere, so that the time-value of a hemera, on
this evidence, is equal to the time taken to deposit about 80 feet of
strata on an average.”

Briefly Mr. Buckman’s scheme is as follows :—

(A) The Arietidan Epoch represents four ages, viz., Asteroceratan,
Deroceratan, Harpoceratan, and Ludwigian.

The Asteroceratan Age includes a part of the Lower Lias, beginning
with the zone of Ammonites Bucklandi and ending with the oxynotus
zone. ‘This age is composed of seven hemere in ascending order:
rotiformis, Gmuendensis, Birchi, Turnert, obtust, stellaris, and oxynoti.

The Deroceratan Age embraces the rest of the Lower Lias and
nearly all the Middle Lias, and includes seven hemere: raricostatz,
-armati, Jamesont, Valdani, striati, margaritati, and spinati.

The Harpoceratan Age includes a small part of the Middle Lias and
the whole of the Upper Lias; it contains ten hemere : acut?, faleiferi,
bifrontis, lillie, variabilis, striatulr, Struckmanni, dispanst, Dumortieria,
Mooret.

The Ludwigian Age includes part of the Yeovil Sands and part of
the Inferior Oolite ; it comprises six hemere: Aalensis, opaliniformis,
Seisst, Murchisone, Bradfordensis, concavt.

(B) The Stepheoceratidan Epoch consists of two ages—Sonninian or
oldest and Parkinsonian or latest. These are again subdivided into
hemeree. This epoch extends from the lower division of the Inferior
Oolite to the Cornbrash of the Bathonian Series.

The Sonninian Age constitutes five hemere: discite, Sonninia,
Witchellia, Sauzer, Blagdent.

In the Parkinsonian Age is represented the following hemere :
Niortensis, garantiane, Truelli, zigzag, fusca, subcontracti, (maxillata),
(coarctatee), descr.

Complicated as Mr. Buckman’s system appears, there is no doubt as
to its uniqueness of detail and its far-reaching consequences, both to
the geologist and the paleoconchologist. ‘To the former it is expected
to serve as a ‘ geological calendar’, so that collectors may be able to
date the species they find, whilst to the latter it is intended as an
assistance in biological research, and so to advance the study of
evolution. Its methods will, doubtless, have to be considered in all
future classifications connected, at any rate, with the history of Jurassic
rocks. The ‘hemers’ have already been adopted, and especially is this
the casein Mr. L. Richardson’s memoirs! on the ‘‘ Liassic Dentaliide”’,
““The Inferior Oolite, etc., of the Bath—Doulting District’’,? and
‘‘ The Inferior Oolite, etc., between Rissington and Burford ”’.?

We will now consider the zones of the Cretaceous period, in which
molluscan remains have played an important part. Taking its lower
portion first, we have to recognize the analytical researches of
Professor Judd, C.B.,* in connection with his memoir of 1868 ‘‘On
the Speeton Clay”, the term ‘Speeton Clay’ having been founded

! Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. lxii, pp. 573-96, pl. xlv, 1906.
* Ibid., vol. lxiii, pp. 383-436, 1907.

” Thid., vol. lxiii, pp. 437-44, 1907.
* Tbid., vol. xxiv, p. 218, 1868.

294 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

by John Phillips* during 1829 for a series of beds on the Yorkshire
coast ranging from the Kimeridge Clay to the Gault. In descending
order norco Judd entiaeds as Neocomian the following beds in
the Speeton Cliff, a result mainly arrived at from a study of the
Ammonites, although other molluscan species were adopted in addition
for discriminating his zonal subdivisions :—

Acer oF Deposits. Cuaracrertstic Morusca.

Urrer Neocomian Cephalopoda: Belemnites semicanaliculatus,
(clays and cement Ammonites Deshayesi, Ancyloceras(?) grandis.
beds; 150 feet). Pelecypoda: Perna DMulleti; Exogyra

stnuata ; Pecten elongata, orbicularis ; Thetis
Sowerbyt; Panopwa plicata, neoconrensis.

Mrppie Nrocomtan Cephalopoda: Belemnites jaculum; Ammonites;
(including zone of Ancyloceras Duvali, Emerict. Pelecypoda :
Pecten cinctus and Pecten cinctus, Exogyra sinuata.
Ancyloceras beds;

150 feet).

Lower Nrocomran Cephalopoda: Ammonites Speetonensis, rotula,
(containing zones of nisus, noricus, marginatus, astierianus, multi-
Ammonites Speeton- plicatus, hystrix; Belemnites yaeulum,
ensis, A. noricus, and lateralis ; Aneyloceras Puzosianum, Duvali,

A. astierianus ; Emeriet. Gastropoda: Cerithium sp.,
200 feet). Trochus sp. Pelecypoda: Hxogyra sub-

sinuata, subplicata ; Thracia Phillipse ;
Pholadomya sp.; Pholas constricta.

Then follow the Jurassic beds of Portlandian, Kimeridgian, ete.

In a subsequent paper Professor Judd? showed that the Speeton
Cliff beds furnished a key to the interpretation of many isolated
deposits of similar age distributed over various districts of Northern
Europe. On that occasion he introduced Orbigny’s stratigraphical
terms, and bracketed Aptien with his Upper Neocomian, Urgonien
with Middle Neocomian, and Weocomden with Lower Neocomian.

‘'wenty years later Mr. Lamplugh’s® investigations ‘‘On the Sub-
divisions of the Speeton Clay ”’ were published, the Belemnites forming
the basis of classification. The term ‘ Middle Neocomian’ used by
Judd was thought to be unnecessary, since the beds which had
received that name exhibited a ‘Lower Neocomian’ fauna, both
above and below. Judd’s zone of Ammonites astverianus was abolished
in favour of the zone of Belemnites lateralis, which comprised a fauna
showing marked Jurassic affinities, and comparable with that of the
‘Upper Volga’ Beds of Southern Russia, as described by Professors
Pavlov‘ and Nikitin.® Lamplugh therefore regarded the zone of

Geology of Yorkshire, 1829, p. 76.

Quart. Journ. ae Soc. ; vol, xxvi, p. 326, 1870.

Tbid., vol. xlv, p. 575, 1889.
“ Jurassique supérieur et Crétacé inférieur de la Russie et de 1’ Angleterre,”’

889.

‘Quelques excursions dans les Musés et dans les terrains Mésozoiques de
Europe occidentale, et comparaison de leur faune avec celle de la Russie”? :
Bull. Soc. Belge Géol., vol. iii, pp. 29-58, 1889.

Be & wt

Sil

NEWTON: GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 295

Belemmites lateralis as representing passage beds from Jurassic to

Lower Cretaceous or Neocomian.

The zonal subdivisions and their Mollusca were as follows :—

AGE oF Deposits.

[ AuBran. |
Marlsforming Zone of Belemnites
minimus (= uppermost beds
of the Speeton Clay and with
affinities to the ‘ Red Chalk’).
[Aprran. |
Zone of Belemnites semi-
canaliculatus(?) (= Belemnites
Brunsvicensis of Strombeck,
according to Judd, see p. 611
of Lamplugh’s paper).

CHARACTERISTIC Mo.Ltusca.

Cephalopoda: Belemnites minimus,

attenuatus, ultimus. Pelecypoda :
Inoceramus concentricus, sulcatus
var.(?); Ostrea sp.; <Avicula
Rauliniana(?); Nuculapectinata(?).

Cephalopoda: Lelemnites semicanali-

culatus (?), gaculum ; Ammonites
Deshayesi, nucleus; Crioceras ;
Ancyloceras. Gastropoda: Rostellaria
Phillipst, candidula, biearinata.
Pelecypoda: Hzxogyra sinuata,

Pecten orbicularis, Pinna tetragona,
Cucullea securis, Nucula impressa,
Panopea neocomiensis, Pholadomya
Martini.

Cephalopoda: Belemnites yaculum,
semrcanaliculatus; Crioceras ( Ancy-
loceras); Crioceras Duvali, puzo-
stanum ; Ammonites marginatus,
Speetonensis, astierianus, nucleus,
rotula, noricus. Gastropoda: Pleuro-
tomaria sp.; Trochus pulcherrimus,
Cerithium aculeatum. Pelecypoda:
Exogyra sinuata, Pecten cinetus,
Isocardia angulata, Inoceramus
venustulus, Thracia Phillips.

Cephalopoda: Belemnites lateralis ;
Ammonites noricus, Gravesianus.
Pelecypoda: Aviculainequivalvis ;
Pecten lens var. Morini, cinctus ;
Exogyra sinuata var.; <Astarte
senecta ; Nucula sp.

Nerocom1an
(Zone of Belemnites jaculum).

Zone of Belemnites lateralis.
(In this zone the author
found the ‘ Portlandian beds’
of lLeckenby,' the fossils
showing marked Jurassic
affinities. )

Professor A. Pavlov and Mr. Lamplugh? contributed a joint memoir
in 1892 on the ‘‘ Argiles de Speeton et leurs équivalents”’, and sub-
divided the beds according to Belemnite characters as originally
proposed by Mr. Lamplugh, in which the following zones and their
characteristic Mollusca were given as

AuBIAN (zone of Belemnites minimus).

minimus, attenuatus, ultimus.
tricus, Nucula pectinata.

Cephalopoda: Belemnites
Pelecypoda: Inoceramus concen-

1 “Note on the Speeton Clay of Yorkshire’’ (Geologist, 1859, p. 9), and in
Dr. Wright’s British Fossil Cretaceous Echinodermata (Mon. Pal. Soc.,
1864, p. 9).

2 Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Moscou, Nos. 3, 4, pls. iv—viii, xiii-xviii, pp. 181-276,
445-570, 1891.

296 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Aptian (zone of Belemnites DBrunsviciensis). . Cephalopoda :
Belemnites Brunsviciensis, Jasikowit, obtusirostris; Crioceras.
Gastropoda: Lostellaria Parkinsont. Pelecypoda: Cucullea
securis, Isocardia angulata, Nucula subangulata, Exogyra.

Nerocomtan (zone of Belemnites gaculum). Cephalopoda: Belem-
nites jaculum, Jastkowt, cristatus, subquadratus ; Olcostephanus
umbonatus, Dechent, discofalcatus, progrediens, Speetonensis, con-
cinnus, Payert, inversus, subinversus, versicolor, Astiert, sulcosus ;
Crioceras; Ancyloceras Matheront; Holcodiscus rotula; Hoplites
regalis, amblygonius, Vaceki, munitus. Gastropoda: Lostellaria ;
Trochus pulcherrimus. Pelecypoda: Jnoceramus venustulus ;
Pecten Morini, cinctus.

TransttionaL Beps BerwEEN NxEocomian anp Upprrmosr JURASSIC
(zone of Belemnites lateralis). Cephalopoda: Belemnites lateralis,
subquadratus, explanatus, Russiensis; Oleostephanus bidichotomus
cf. Gravesi, Keyserlingi, Lamplughi, fragilis ; Hoplites amblygonus,
hystrix, munitus. Pelecypoda: Pecten cinctus; Exogyra sinuata ;
Astarte senecta. Coprolite Bed — Cephalopoda: Perisphinctes
Panderi, Tchernyschovi, scythicus, dorsoplanus.

Urrer Kimeripncr. Cephalopoda: Belemnites magnificus; Peri-
sphinctes virgatus, Pallast. Pelecypoda: Lucina minuscula, Ostrea
gibbosa.

The Gault deposits of the Cretaceous Series have long been studied
by various investigators, their development being mostly known in
South of England localities, and prominently in the neighbourhood of
Folkestone (Copt Point and Eastwear Bay). To the late Mr. De
Rance‘ is due the credit for having first attempted their systematic
zoning at Folkestone, Ammonite species being mainly used as the
index- “fossils of the zones. He recognized the Continental term

‘ Albian’ for this series of deposits, and subdivided them into eleven
zones, which were grouped as ‘ Upper’ and ‘Lower Albian’. ‘The
zones with a few of their characteristic Mollusca were listed as
follows :—

Upper Arian (zone of Ammonites Goodhalli and A. rostratus).
Cephalopoda: Ammonites Goodhalli ; Belemnites ultimus. Pelecy-
poda: Pecten orbicularis. (Zone of Ammonites circularis aud
Kingena lima.) Cephalopoda: Ammonites eristatus, varicosus ;
Belemnites (minimus) ultimus; Hamites armatus, attenuatus.
Pelecypoda: Nucula ovata, bivirgata; Pecten asper. (Zone of
Nautilus Deslongchampsianus, )

Lowrr Axpran (zone of Ammonites Beudanti). Cephalopoda:
Ammonites versicostatus. Gastropoda: Rostellaria allied to
pyrenaica; Pleurotomaria Gibbsi. (Zone of Ammonites auritus.)
Cephalopoda: Hamites simplex. Gastropoda: Acteon affinis ;
Avellana inflata; Rostellaria Robinaldina, carinella, cingulata ;
Acmea tenuicosta; Turbo allied to Yonninus. Pelecypoda :
Peeten quinquecostatus. (Zone of Ammonites denarius.) (Zone
of 5 CUR: Clemenminus,) Cephalopoda: Hamites tuberculatus,

' Geological Magazine, p. 163, 1868.

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 297

Sabliert. Gastropoda: Lostellarva varicosa; Bellerophina minuta.
Pelecypoda: Gervillia solenoides. (Zone of Crustucea—Paleo-
corystes.) Gastropoda: Turbo decussatus ; Ampullaria levigata.
Pelecypoda: Pinna tetragona. (Zone of Ammonites auritus, var.)
Gastropoda: Fusus terianus, Scalaria Dupiniana. YVelecypoda:
Mytilus Galliennet. (Zone of Ammonites Benettianus ?) The
organic remains are said to be few in this zone. (Zone of
Ammonites interruptus.) Cephalopoda: Ammonites Deshayesi,
dentatus, and Gervillianus. The zone of Ammonites mammillaris
at the base was regarded as belonging to the Aptian stage of the
Cretaceous formation.

A few years afterwards the late Hilton Price! published his researches
on the Folkestone Gault, based mainly on De Rance’s work of 1868 ;
in fact, with only trifling emendations he adopted the zonal classi-
fication of the beds as first suggested by that author. His work may
be tabulated as follows, the characteristic Mollusca of each zone,
mentioned by the author, being also included :—

Urprer Gaurr (about 72 feet). (Zone of Ammonites rostratus.)
Cephalopoda: Ammonites Goodhalli, rostratus, varians. Pelecy-
poda: Lnoceramus Crippsi; Pecten Raulinianus. (Zone of
Iingena iima.) Cephalopoda: Ammonites rostratus. Pelecypoda:
Plicatula pectinoides. Brachiopoda: Kingena lima. (Zone of
Ammonites varicosus.) Cephalopoda: Ammonites varicosus,
rostratus. Pelecypoda: Lnoceramus sulcatus, subsulcatus.

Juncrion Brp (zone of Ammonites cristatus). Cephalopoda:
Ammonites Beudanti, cristatus. Pelecypoda: Pholas Sanctecructs ;
Mytilus Galliennet; Cucullea glabra; Cyprina quadrata.

Lowrr Gatir (about 28 feet). (Zone of Ammonites auritus.)
Gastropoda: Pteroceras bicarinatum ; Fusus indecisus ; Aporrhais
Parkinsoni. Pelecypoda: Nucula bivirgata, ornatissima. (Zone
of Ammonites denarius.) Cephalopoda: Ammonites cornutus,
denarius; Turrilites Lugardianus. (Zone of Ammonites lautus.)
Cephalopoda: Ammonites lautus. Gastropoda: Solarium monili-
Serum; Phasianella ervyna. (Zone of Ammonites Delaruec.)
Cephalopoda: Ammonites Delaruet. Gastropoda: Natica obliqua ;
Fusus gaultinus; Avellana pulchella. (Zone of Crustacea—
Paleocorystes.) Cephalopoda: Hamites attenuatus. Pelecypoda:
Leda allied to solea; Pinna tetragona. (Zone of Ammonites
auritus, var.) Cephalopoda: Ammonites auritus, var. Gastro-
poda: Certthium trimonile; Iusus itierianus; Aporrhais calcarata.
Pelecypoda: Lucina tenera; Corbula gaultina; Arcanana; Nucula
pectinata. (Zone of Ammonites interruptus.) Cephalopoda:
Ammonites interruptus; Crioceras astierianum; Hamites rotundus.

At the base was recognized the zone of Ammonites mammullaris and
regarded as belonging to the Lower Greensand or Upper Neocomian.

' Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xxx, p. 342, 1874, and a separately published
work on The Gault, 1879.

298 PROCEBDINGS OF TILE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Dr. Barrois,' writing upon the age of the ‘Folkestone Beds’,
identified the zone of Ammonites mammillaris as synchronous with
that of the Paris Basin, which he regarded as belonging to the Gault,
and therefore classed the English representative in the same formation,

The present writer in 1896? identified the zones of Acanthoceras
mammillatum and Hoplites interruptus at Okeford Fitzpaine, in
Dorsetshire, the former being regarded as the oldest and repre-
senting the base of the Albian (= Gault) deposits, and the latter as
immediately succeeding it. A number of shells were described as
being associated with the zonal forms.

The zone of [Toplites interruptus contained—

Cephalopoda: Hoplites splendens; Nautilus Clementinus. Gastro-
poda: Acteonina formosa; Anchura carinata; Ringinella inflata;
Natica gaultina; Scala Dupiniana; Solarium subornatum. Pelecy-
poda: Cucullea carinata; Syncyclonema orbicularis; Gervillia
Forbesiana; Inoceramus concentricus; Lima parallela; Mytilus sub-
simplex; Nuculapectinata; Exogyracanaliculata; Pecten Galliennei;
Pleuromya plieata; Pholadomya favrina(?); Solen Dupinianus ;
Trigonia aliformis, archiaciana, Fittone.

The above Mollusca contained species occurring in similarly aged
deposits at Folkestone, Black Ven, Cambridge, Blackdown, and
Hunstanton (= Red Chall beds), as well as in Continental localities.

The zone of <Acanthoceras mammillatum contained the following
shells associated with the index-form :—

Cephalopoda: Hoplites Benettianus. Pelecypoda: Pleuromya plicata;

Cucullea carinata; Ostrea Leymertei; Hxogyra sinuata.

This zone has been recognized at Sandgate, Folkestone, Crockerton,
ete., and further localities in France, Switzerland, ete.

It may be here mentioned that an analogous fauna to that character-
izing the ordinary Gault deposits of this country is found in the
Blackdown * and Haldon Beds of Devonshire, in the phosphatic ‘Green-
sand’ of Cambridge,* and in the so-called ‘Red Chalk’ of Norfolk,*
etc. (Hunstanton, etc.). Hence the whole of these strata are now
generally included in the Albian stage of the Cretaceous Series.

The Chalk formation has always offered a fascinating field for study
because of the many varieties of its organic remains and their
unusually good preservation, causes which have contributed very
largely to the exact and interesting zoning work which has been
accomplished both by English and Continental paleontologists. In
the different schemes that have been published from time to time on
this subject, it is noticeable that the index-fossil is not so frequently

' Ann. Soc. Géol. Nord, vol. iii, pp. 23-5, 1876.
* R. B. Newton in Geological Magazine, 1896, p. 198; and Proc. Dorset Nat.
Hist. Antiq. Field Club, vol. xviii, pp. 66-99, pls. i-iii, 1897.

W. Downes, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xxxviii, p. 75, 1882.

5 Jukes-Browne, ibid., vol. xxxi, p. 256, 1875; vol. xxxiii, p. 485, 1877.

° H. G. Seeley, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 1, vol. vii, p. 233, 1861;
T. Wiltshire, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xx, p. 327, 1864; Proc. Geol.
Assoc. (separately published), 1859, pp. 1-18, pls. i-iv; and Quart. Journ.
Geol. Soc., vol. xxv, p. 185, 1869.

3
4

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 299

withdrawn from the molluscan group as was done among the older
zones of the Mesozoic rocks, from the fact that other organisms, and
chiefly the Echinoids, occur much more abundantly than shells, and,
moreover, are considered to possess characters which better adapt
them for the subdividing of the beds.

In 1870 Caleb Evans’ published the results of a study he had made
of the Chalk sections between Croydon and Oxtead in Surrey. He
found that the Chalk deposits of that area were divisible into zones,
similar to those which had been recognized in Northern France by
Hébert,* in North-West Germany by Vou Strombeck,® in Saxony and
Bohemia by Schloenbach,* and in ‘Western France by Triger. He
therefore concluded that the whole of these so-called ‘ Chalk? beds
- were formed in one hydrographical area. He pointed out also that
the Pelecypod shell variously quoted as Znoceramus mytiloides, labvatus,
or problematicus was an abundant organism of the second oldest zone
of his scheme, and as commonly found in Continental areas as in this
country. ‘he index-fossils used for discriminating the zones are
a combination of forms withdrawn from the Mollusca and Echino-
dermata. ‘The zones were as follows :—

Zone with MWicraster coranguinum in the upper part and Znoceramus
Cuviert below. = Chalk with bands of flints.

Zone with Micraster coranguinum in the upper part and Ananchytes
ovata and Spondylus spinosus below. =Chalk with bands of flints.

Zone with Molaster planus and Meraster corbovis. = Lowest beds
of Chalk with bands of flint nodules.

Zone with Inoceramus Brongniarti and Galerites albogalerus, vay.
subrotundus. = White Chalk with few flints.

Zone of Ammonites peramplus and Inoceramus mytiloides. = White
Chalk without flints.
Zone of Ammonites varians and Belemnitella plena. = Chalk Marl

and Grey Chalk.

Writing on the ‘‘ Ammonite Zones in the Isle of Thanet” during
1874, F. A. Bedwell® acknowledged that Ammonites marked definite
beds or ‘‘ zones of life” as he expressed it. He regarded it as
necessary for accurate paleontological work that collectors should
obtain their fossils from properly detailed sections where separate
deposits could be searched rather than from indiscriminate positions
in the cliffs. The total thickness of the Chalk in the Isle of Thanet
was given as 180 feet, and in this the author marked the occurrence
of pebey nine large Ammonites with an average diameter of 3 feet,

1 ““On some Sections of Chalk between Croydon and Oxtead’’: Geol. Assoc.,
1870, pp. 1-40 (separately published).

2 Bull. Soc. Géol. France, ser. I, vol. xiv, p. 731, 1857; vol. xvi, p. 143, 1858 ;
vol. xx, p. 605, 1863, etc.

3 Jeitsch. deutsch. geol. Ges. , vol. xv, p. 97, 1863.

Z Palxontographica, - vol. xiii, p. 267, 1866.

° Echinoides Dép. Sarthe (Cotteau & Triger), 1855-69 (Zoologique et strati-
graphique).

6 Proc. Geol. Assoc., vol. iii, p. 217, 1874; Geological Magazine, 1874,
pp. 16, 94.

300 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

several of them being referred to A. leptophyllus, whilst a few were
determined as A. Lewesiensis and one example as A. peramplus, all of
which, it was suggested, might represent one species. The lithological
features of the subject, in connection with the occurrence of a line of
scattered flints, were of great importance, so much so that in more
recent years Dr. Arthur Rowe! named it the ‘ Bedwell-line’,
regarding it as representing a zoological break in the zone of
Marsupites testudinarius, above which, speaking generally, the
Cephalopod Actinocamax Merceyt is always found, whilst Ammonites
leptophyllus was restricted to a position below the line.

Mr. C. J. A. Meyer? contributed an important memoir in 1874 on
the Cretaceous rocks of Beer Head in Devonshire. The Chalk cliffs
of this area form the most westerly Chalk promontory of England.
A general vertical section was given of the district, subdivided into
twenty beds representing formations ranging from the Gault to the
Upper Chalk, the Blackdown Beds being bracketed with the Gault,
and the Warminster deposits regarded as equivalent to the Chloritic
Marl. The whole of the beds were classified into what the author
termed ‘ zones of fossils’, the indices of which were mainly molluscan,
belonging to the Cephalopoda and Pelecypoda, the remaining index-
fossils being species of Echinoids, Brachiopoda, and Foraminifera.
These zones were thus enumerated :—

ForMATIONS. ZONES OF Fossits.
Upper (?) Coauk. . . Meeraster coranguinum.
Mivpte Cuatxk . . . TZerebratula carnea.

Tnoceramus Cuviert.
Terebratula semiglobosa.
Lower Coatk . . . Jnoceramus Brongniarte.
FLolaster planus.
Inoceramus mytiloides.
Micraster corbovis.
Rhynchonella Cuviert.
Cuatk Mart. . . . Discotdea subuculus.
Ammonites Mantellt.
Discoidea cylindrica.
Rhynchonella Mantelliana.
Cutoritic Marin. . . Ammonites Rhotomagensis
(Warminster Beds.) Scaphites equalis.
Holaster subglobosus.
Catopygus carinatus.
Rhynchonella dimidiata.
Terebratula pectita.
Exogyra columba (var.).
Siphonia.
Nautilus lecigatus.
Discoidea subuculus.

‘ Proc. Geol. Assoc., vol. xvi, p. 295, 1900.
* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xxx, pp. 369-938, 1874.

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 301

ForMATIONS. ZONES OF FossIzs.

Upper Greensand . . Orbitolina concava.
Exogyra digitata.
FE. columba.
Janira quadricostata.
Pecten orbicularis.
Exogyra conica.
LE. levigata.
GaunT sr . ILnoceramus sulcatus.
(Blackdown Beds. ) Exogyra coniea (small var.).

The classic memoir of Dr. Charles Barrois' on the Upper Cretaceous
deposits of England and Ireland appeared in 1876. ‘This author was
of opinion that previous descriptions of the Chalk deposits of Great
Britain were somewhat inadequate, and he therefore submitted a
detailed account of the distribution of the beds observed in the
various areas of the South of England, Norfolk, Lincolnshire, York-
shire, and Northern Ireland. He utilized zonal subdivisions, adopting
those proposed by Hébert? in his scheme of the Cretaceous deposits of
the Paris Basin region of France. The faunas were also compared
with those of North-West Germany; whilst the Irish Chalk he
regarded as belonging to zones included in the Cenomanian, Turonian,
and Senonian horizons of the Upper Cretaceous ; and so resembling in
this way similarly aged deposits of England.

The zones adopted by Barrois were based on five Echinoderms, one
Brachiopod, and five had their index-fossils selected from the molluscan
group of organisms.

Zone of Belemnitella mucronata.
ae \ », Slarsupites ornatus.
SENONIAN ¢ ; :

| lcraster: coranguinum.

\ » A. cortestudinarium.

», LLolaster planus.
TURONIAN » Lerebratulina gracilis.

5, Lnoceramus labiatus.

», Belemnites plenus.

| LHolaster suhglobosus.

CENOMANIAN Chloritic Marl.

Zone of Pecten asper.
5, Ammonites inflatus.

\

An excellent piece of zoning work was accomplished by Mr. Henry
Woods* some years since in connexion with the Mollusca of the
“Chalk Rock ’, which was a deposit so named by Mr. Whitaker,* who

ricky ne sur le Terrain Crétacé supérieur de |’ Angleterre et de I’ Ivlande ”’
Mém. Soc. géol. Nord [Lille], 1876, pp. 234, maps and sections. Ann. Bon
eéol. Nord [Lille], vol. iii, p. 190, 1876.

Bull. Soc. géol. France, published mostly in the seventies.

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe., vol. lii, pls. ii-iv, pp. 68-98, 1896; vol. liii,
pls. xxvii-xxviii, pp. 377-404, 1897.

Catalogue of Rock- specimens in the Musewmn of Practical Geology, 2nd ed.,

p- 296, 1860; Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xvii, p. 166, 1861.

wo 10

~

302 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

considered it to be the topmost bed of the Lower Chalk. Mr. Woods,
however, regarded it as occurring at the top of the Middle Chalk, that
is, succeeding the zone of Holaster planus and followed by the zone of
Micraster cortestudinarium. The Chall Rock fauna was recognized
as being distributed over Berkshire, Oxfordshire, Buckinghamshire,
Wiltshire, Hertfordshire, Kent, Cambridgeshire, and Hampshire,
being known also on the Continent—France, Germany, etc. As
in North-Western Germany (Westphalia, etc.), this Chalk bed
represents the zone of Heteroceras Reussvanum, so Mr. Woods suggested
the adoption of that name for the zone of the ‘Chalk Rock’ as it
oceurs in this country. ‘The Mollusca described and figured in this
work comprised Cephalopoda, Gastropoda, Scaphopoda, and Pelecy-
poda. Instructive tables were given showing the distribution of the
species throughout the various zones of England, Ireland, and
European areas. ‘The author considered that the fauna presented
a Turonian facies, and he also regarded it as of a comparatively
shallow-water character.

In 1889 Mr. Jukes-Browne! formulated a zonal scheme for the
British Chalk formation, which resembled that of Barrois in its main
divisions, although fewer Mollusca were used for the index-fossils—

Zone of Iarsupites.
Uprer CHark 5, DMieraster coranguinum.
, IL cortestudinarium.
Chalk Rock.
( Zone of LTolaster planus.
Near eG | » Lerebratulina gr acilis.
oe », LRhynchonella Cuvierr.
Melbourn Rock at base.
Zone of Belemnitella plena.
' 5, LHolaster subglobosus, with Totternhoe Stone
at base.
f 5, Ammonites varians.

Lower CHaLKk

Another scheme was proposed by Mr. Jukes-Browne* in 1903 for
subdividing the Lower and Middle Chalk of England into zones, which
differed from that of 1889, as each division was formed of two zones
instead of three. ‘These, with their characteristic Mollusca, were as
follows :—

Mippix Crarx (zone of Zerebratulina gracilis, var. lata). Cephalo-
pola: Prionotropis Woolgari; Pachydiscus peramplus; Hapioceras
peramplus. Pelecypoda: Inoceramus Cuvieri; Spondylus spinosus.
(Zone of Rhynchonella Curiert.) Cephalopoda: Acanthoceras
nodosovdes. Pelecypoda: ILnoceramus mytiloides.

Lower Cuatx (zone of Holaster subglubosus). Cephalopoda :
Acanthoceras navicularis, rotomagensis ; Haploceras Austeni ;
Actinocamax plenus. (Zone of Ammonites varians.) Cephalopoda:

‘In W. Whitaker’s The Geology of London (Mem. Geol. Surv. England and
Wales), vol. i, p. 58, 1889.

2 Cretaceous Rocks of Britain: The Lower and Middle Chalk of England
(Mem. Geol. Surv. United Kingdom), 1903, p. 558.

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 303

Schlenbachia varvans; Acanthoceras Mantelli, rotomagensis ; Scaphites
equalis. Pelecypoda: Lnoceramus latus; Aucellina grypheoides.

The British Upper Chalk beds were finally classified for the Geological
Survey by Mr. Jukes-Browne? in 1904, in which the zone of Holaster
planus was recognized as the base, which differed from his views of
1889, when it was regarded as the topmost zone of the Middle Chalk
(or Turonian), this latter being the position generally acknowledged
by all authorities on the Chalk zones.

A new zone was established on this occasion for the Chalk deposits
near Trimingham and Mundesley on the Norfolk coast, regarded as the
highest Chalk of England, which was termed the zone of Ostrea
Junata, its position being just above the Belemnitella mucronata zone.

-The new scheme of zones was as follows :—

ZONES. Cuaracrentstic Mottusca.

Ostrea lunata- . . . . . Velecypoda: Ostiea lunata; Pecten
serratus.

Belemnitella mucronata . . Cephalopoda: Belemnitella mucronata,
lanceolata.

Actinocamax quadratus . . Cephalopoda: Aectinocamax quadratus,
Belemnitella lanceolata.

Marsupites testudinarius . . Cephalopoda: Ammonites leptophyllus ;
Actinocamax verus, granulatus.

Micraster coranguinum . . Cephalopoda: Actinocamax — verus.
Pelecypoda: Znoceramus involutus.

Micraster cortestudinarium . [| No characteristic Mollusca are given. |

Holaster planus . . . . Cephalopoda: LHeteroceras Reussianum: :
Scaphites Geinitsi; Pachydiscus
peramplus. Gastropoda: Zrochus

Schliitert ; Solariella gemmata.

Following this, it is important to mention that Mr. R. M. Brydone,?
who had studied the Trimingham Chalk of Norfolk, published, in
1906, his observations on this subject. He objected to the ‘‘ zone of
Ostrea lunata”’, established by Mr. Jukes-Browne for the Chalk beds
of this locality above the Belemnitella mucronata zone, because that
fossil, although abundantly represented, did not occur throughout the
whole of the zone; he therefore suggested naming it ‘‘ the zone of
Terebratulina gracilis and 7. Gisei”’, as those forms of Brachiopods
were found in* all its beds. In asubsequent paper on the same subject
Mr. Brydone again called in question the zone of Ostrea lunata, and
apparently forgetting that two years previously he had sugcested
another zonal name to take its place, stated that “hence the zone
of Chalk at Trimingham, lying above the zone of Belemnitella mucro-
nata, now divided and defined by me for the first time, requires
a name ”

' Cretaceous Rocks of Britain: The Upper Chalk (Mem. Geol. Surv. United
Kingdom), 1904, p. 5.

2 Geological Magazine, 1906, p. 15.

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. Ixiv, p. 410, 1908.

304 PROCEEDINGS OF ‘HE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The latest and most exhaustive researches on the British Chalk are
undoubtedly those made by Dr. Arthur W. Rowe! in a series of
memoirs on ‘‘ The Zones of the White Chalk of the English Coast’’,
published between 1900 and 1908, the maps to which were constructed
by Mr. C. Davies Sherborn. From long and careful collecting, the
author plans out the zonal distribution of fossils in the coastal white
chalk deposits of England, as observed in Kent, Sussex, the Isle of
Wight, Dorset, Devonshire, and Yorkshire.

He divided these deposits into seven zones, but the only mollusc
used as an index-fossil was that of the Cephalopod Actinocamax
quadratus, which is regarded as characterizing the latest or newest
zone of the series, the remainder being Echinoderms and Brachiopods.
The distribution of the various species of the Mollusca is, however,
most minutely treated, and by a system of tables the zonal position of
any form can be immediately ascertained, this same remark applying
to the other members of the invertebrate groups of zoology

The arrangement of these zones and their characteristic Mollusca
are given as follows :—

SEnontIaAN (zone of <Actinocamax quadratus). Cephalopoda:
Actinocamax quadratus, granulatus (Merceyr); Hamites; Scaphites
inflatus. Pelecypoda: Jnoceramus lingua; Ostrea Wegmanniana;
Avicula tenwicostata. (Zone of Marsupites testudinartus.) Cephalo-
poda: Actinocamax granulatus, verus; Ammonites leptophyllus.
Pelecypoda: Ostrea vesicularis, Wegmanniana. (Zone ot ILicraster
coranguinum.) Cephalopoda: Actinocamax granulatus, westfalicus.
Pelecypoda: Lnoceramus Cuviert, involutus. (Zone of Mucraster
cortestudinarium.) Pelecypoda: Plicatula Barroisi ; Inoceramus
Lamarckt.

Turonran (zone of Holaster planus). Gastropoda: Pleurotomaria
perspectiva; Turbo gemmatus. Pelecypoda: Lnoceramus Lamarcki,
Brongniarti; Plicatula Barroisi; Ostrea proboscidea. (Zone ot
Terebratulina gracilis.) Cephalopoda: Ammonites peramplus.
Pelecypoda: noceramus labiatus, Brongniarti, Lamareki ;
Spondylus spinosus; Ostrea vestewlaris. (Zone of Rhynchonella
Cuviert.) Cephalopoda: Ammonites Cunningtont, peramplus.
Pelecypoda: Jnoceramus labiatus, Lamarchi ; Ostrea vesicularis.

In concluding my résumé of the geological zones it is almost needless
to remark that due attention to such a subject is a necessary adjunct
to accuracy of collecting, and all studies in this direction must lead to

satisfactory results. No longer is the paleontologist contented with
acquiring his specimens indiscriminately from a quarry or a section,
but he is careful to obtain them from each separate bed, so that
he may become acquainted with individual faunas, the organisms
of which will often present interesting points of variation and change.

und so form the basis of inquiries commenced with the evolution mE
genera and species.

' Proc. Geol. Assoc., vol. xvi, pp. 289-368 (Kent and Sussex), 1900; vol. xvii,
pp. 1-76 (Dorset), 1901; vol. xviii, pp. 1-51 (Devon), 1903; vol. xviii,
pp. 193-296 (Yorkshire), 1904; vol. xx, pp. 209-352 (Isle of Wight), 1908.

NEWTON : GEOLOGICAL ZONES AND THEIR MOLLUSCA. 305

It is among the Mesozoic rocks that zonal work has been so largely
and successfully accomplished ; and speaking of quite modern years
there is no doubt that the investigations of Mr. 8. 8S. Buckman on the
Jurassics and of Dr. Rowe on the Upper Cretaceous have done much
to direct attention to the great value of this form of research, besides
inspiring the collector with a greater zeal for his field-work. Since
the publication of Dr. Rowe’s first memoir on the Coastal Upper Chalk
of this country in 1900, a number of observers have shown their
interest in certain local developments of the Chalk and their zones,
and the issue of many important papers has been the direct result ;
although such works are not referred to on this occasion they are of
great value as forming part of the history of zonal geology.

306

ON THE RECENT SPECIES OF THE GENUS VULSHLLA.!
By Epear A. Smirg, 1.8.0.
Read 10th March, 1911.
PLATE XI.

Havine recently had occasion to identify a specimen of this genus
from the Natal coast it became necessary to study the group as
a whole and to examine the literature of the subject, more particularly
the reviews of oo genus by the Marquis A. de Gregorio (Bull. Soc.
Malac. Ital., vol. x, pp. 49-72, 1884) and A. H. Cooke (Annals and
Magazine of aire History, vol. xvii, pp. 59-67, 1886). In the
first place it seemed imperative to determine with certainty the six
recent species included in the genus by Lamarck, who was the first to
characterize it. For this purpose I applied to the Paris Museum for
loan of some of the Lamarckian specimens, and through the kindness
of Professor Germain I have had an opportunity of studying Vulsella
lingulata, spongiarum, mytilina, and ovata.

The two other species, V. hians and V. rugosa, were described by
Lamarck from specimens in his own collection, now in the Geneva
Museum. On applying to that institution for drawings of these,
Dr. E. F. Weber very kindly had excellent photographs taken of each,
and also had coloured drawings made. I beg to express my thanks to
him for so kindly acceding to my request. With the aid of the actual
specimens from Paris and these photographs I am now in a position to
recognize the Lamarckian species, which otherwise would haye been
impossible from the original inadequate descriptions. I also wish to
express my sincere thanks to the Marquis A. de Gregorio for sending
me in a most friendly manner the material described in his work.

The recent species of Vulsella have been listed or monoemaphed
several times.

1798. Bolten (Mus. Bolt., p. 156) quoted two species, V. major.
and V. minor, the former being the same as the Mya vulsella of
Linneeus.

1819. Lamarck, Hist. Anim. sans Vert., vol.vi (1), pp. 220-2
Six species described: V. dingulata, hians, mytilina, rugosa, spongiarum,
and ovata.

1858. Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. xi, spp. 1-17, pls.i, 11. In addition
to the Lamarckian species eleven additional names were proposed:
V. attenuata, trita, corollata, lingua-felis, phasianoptera, isocardia,
crenulata, pholadiformis, rudis, limeformis, and Tasmanica. In my
opinion only one of these is retainable as a distinct species, namely
I”. attenuata.

1864. Munier-Chalmas, Bull. Soc. Linn. Normandie, vol. vii,
pp. 97-110.

A list, without any comments, including the six Lamarckian and

eleven Reevian species, also minor, Chemnitz.

1871. Dunker, Jahrb, deutsch. Malak. Ges., vol. 11, pp. 1-3.

' Published by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum.

SMITH: ON THE GENUS VULSELLA. 307

Three species admitted, viz., V. dingulata, Lamk.; minor, Chemn. ;
and hians, Lamk.

1884. De Gregorio, Bull. Soc. Mal. Ital., vol. x, pp. 49-72,
pls. i-v ; vol. xi, pp. 120-2. In addition to the already named so-
called species, the author has here invented twenty-one names for
supposed distinct forms. Nearly all of these are, I consider, mere
mutations, and hardly that, of V. rugosa of Lamarck.

1886. Cooke, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvii, pp 59-67. No
new forms described. A criticism of the species described by Reeve
and by Lamarck, the latter of which he had never seen. The works
of Bolten, Munier-Chalmas, Dunker, and de Gregorio appear to have
been unknown to Mr. Cooke! V. Nuttalli of Conrad included in his
list belongs to the genus Malleus.

1890. Clessin, Kiister’s Conch. Cab., Malleacea, pp. 16-25,
pls. v-vii. This monograph is a very poor production, founded
mainly on Reeve’s work, and most crudely illustrated, the figures in
many cases being merely bad reproductions of those in the Conchologia
Lconica.

After carefully studying the works mentioned, and the collections
at my disposal, I am of opinion that four species are retainable,
namely, V. vulsella, V. attenuata, V. rugosa, and V. spongiarum. I do
not agree with Mr. Cooke in the manner in which he has referred
some of Reeve’s specimens to these; for instance, crenulata, isocardia,
dilatata, lingua-felis, part, and ‘‘rugosa, Reeve (non Lam.)”’, I place
under V’. rugosa and not under spongiarum. Also V. trita, Reeve,
is certainly only a stunted V. vulsella, and not V. spongiarum.

The work of de Gregorio has made the study of this genus
hopeless for those who cannot have his types for examination.
I regard his paper as descriptive of individual specimens only, often
in bad, dead condition, or young shells. ‘Then there is the uncertainty
of their habitat. Although the author was assured by the seller of
the sponges from which they were extracted that they were

Mediterranean, it seems almost certain that they came from the
Red Sea.

Genus VULSELLA, Bolten.
1. VULSELLA voLsELLA (Linn.).

Mya vulsella, Linn., Syst. Nat., 10th ed., p. 671, 1758; 12th ed.,
p. 1113; Gmelin, vol. vi, p. 3219.

Vulsella vulsella, de Gregorio, Bull. Soc. Mal. Ital., vol. x, p. 66,
pl. v, figs. 1-1le.

V. major, Bolten, Mus. Bolt., 1798, p. 156.

V. lingulata, Lamarck, Anim. s. Vert., vol. vi, p. 221, 1819; Encycel.
Méthod., pl. 178, fig. 4; Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. xi, fig. 6;
Adams, Genera Moll., pl. exxii, figs. 4, 4a; Clessin, Conch.
Cab., Malleacea, pl. v, fig. 4; Dunker, Jahrb. deutsch. Malak.
Ges., 1875, p. 2; Vaillant, L’Institut, No. 1645, p. 222,
1865; Comptes Rendus, vol. lxvi, pp. 1122-5, 1868; Ann. Sci.

VOL. IX.—JUNE, 1911. 22

308 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Nat., vol. ix, pp. 281-810, pl. xii, 1868, anatomy; Menegaux,
Recherches Circulation Lamellib., 1890, pp. 44-8, figs. anatomy.

V. mytilina, Lamarck, op. cit., p. 268, abnormal; Reeve, fig. 4, worn
and faded specimen ; Clessin, pl. vi, fig. 6.

V. hians, Lamarck, op. cit., p. 221.

V. trita, Reeve, op. cit., fig. 17, worn and stunted shell; Clessin,
pl. vii, fig. 7, after Reeve.

Hab.—Red Sea, Madagascar, Tranquebar, Singapore, North Borneo,
Philippines, Japan, North Australia, New Caledonia.

Dunker! has already suggested that V. mytilina is a form of
lingulata, at least he considered the shell figured by Reeve a worn
abnormal specimen of it. Having now seen the very large shell
named by Lamarck mytilina (Pl. XI, Fig. 1) and also that figured by
Reeve under that name, I quite agree with Dunker in his decision.
Lamarck described his shell as ‘alba’, which it certainly is not. It
is of a livid tint, and exhibits in places quite distinct brown lines like
those which are so characteristic of V. vulsella. In the shell figured
by Reeve these lines are also observable, although no mention of them
is made by that author. I do not think Chemnitz’s figures (Conch.
Cab., vol. vi, pl. 11, figs. 8, 9) which Mr. Cooke places in the
synonymy of mytilina have anything to do with it, nor can I agree
with his statement respecting the want of colouring in Reeve’s
specimen of mytzlina, for, as I have already stated, the brown lines
are quite discernible.

V. trita, Reeve (fig. 17), 1s probably a stunted or half-grown
specimen of V. vulsella in a dreadfully worn condition, having only
a trace of brown lineations at the lower margin. I cannot associate
it with V’. spongiarum as Mr. Cooke has done. Its condition, however,
is so bad that it is hardly possible to determine with any degree of
certainty to what species it really belongs. Well may Mr. Cooke
observe, ‘‘ only those who have seen the type of this shell can realize
to what depth species-makers can descend.’”? He might also have
made the same remark respecting pholadiformis, Reeve. Since the
above was written I have obtained specimens in good condition from
Messrs. Sowerby and Fulton which prove beyond a doubt that V. trita
is only a young stage of the present species.

The photographs and drawing of Lamarck’s type of V. hians (P1. XI,
Figs. 2, 3) clearly show that it is a short example of V. vulsella. The
character of the lineation and the fine granose sculpture are precisely
the same as in the typical elongate form, and the non-divergent
umbones are also characteristic. Reeve (Conch. Icon., fig. 16) has
figured a form V. rugosa as V. hians.

In his review of this genus the Rev. A. H. Cooke? has made a most
remarkable mistake in connection with V. vulsella, the present species.
How such an error could have been committed it is difficult to
conceive. He has givenarough translation of Rumphius’s observations
on the habitat of an Ostrea attached to stems of mangrove, being under

: Jahrb. deutsch. Malak. Ges., vol. ii, p. 2, 1875.
2 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvii, p. 63, 1886.

9

SMITH : ON-THE GENUS VULSELLA. 309

the impression that it referred to the present species. V. vulsella is
badly figured by Rumphius on his pl. xlvi, fig. A, and the description
quoted by Cooke refers to pl. xlvi, fig. A. The account given by
Rumphius so obviously applies to one of the forms of oysters, such as
Ostrea folium, that it is inconceivable how it could be supposed in any
way to refer to Vulsella.

2. VULSELLA ATTENUATA, Reeve.

? Vulsella minor, Bolten, Mus. Bolt., p. 156, founded on Chemnitz,
Conch. Cab., vol. vi, p. 23, pl. u1, figs. 8, 9.

V. attenuata, Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. xi, fig. 5; Clessin, Conch. Cab.,
Malleacea, pl. v, figs. 1, 2.

V. spongiarum, Reeve (non Lamarck), fig. 15; Clessin, pl. v, fig. 3,
after Reeve.

V. ililima, de Gregorio, Bull. Soc. Mal. Ital., vol. x, p.69, pl. v, fig. 5.

V. Assabensis, de Gregorio, op. cit , vol. xi, p. 121.

V. pholadiformis, Reeve, op. cit., fig. 1, a young abnormality probably ;
Clessin, pl. vii, fig. 8, copy of Reeve.

Hab.—Red Sea, Suez, Gimsah, Assab; also at Tongaat, Port
Shepstone, Alexandra Junction, and Umkomaas, all in Natal
(H. Burnup). :

This species is smaller than V. vulsella, and has the umbones
divergent, so that there isa deep triangular ligamental fossa visible in
each valve. The anterior margin of the valves, towards which the
umbones incline, is prominent. This feature is shown in Reeve’s
figs. 15, 1, 5. Although the general form of the shell is variable
there is a tendency in most adult specimens to attenuation or
narrowing posteriorly. Young shells are short and ovate, but soon
begin to lengthen as they increase with age. In the brown lineation
and sculpture the species is rather like V. vulsella. The description
of the hinge given by Chemnitz of his ‘‘ Mya vulsella minor”? (Vulsella
minor, Bolten) applies well to that of the present species, and his
specimens were said to have come from the Red Sea. It is therefore
quite possible that they belonged to the present species, although no
mention is made of radiating colour-markings.

A small example of this species with abnormally divergent umbones
and very large ligamental areas to the valves was wrongly determined
as V. vulsella (Smith, Ann. Natal Mus., vol. ii, pt. 11, p. 213). At
the time I did not sufficiently estimate the specific value of the
divergent umbones and hinge-area.

3. VULSELLA RuUGosA, Lamarck. Pl. XI, Figs. 6, 7.

Vulsella rugosa, Lamarck, Anim. s. Vert., vol. vi, p. 222; Delessert,
Recueil, pl. xviii, figs. 3a-c; Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. x1,
figs. 7, 8, dark var.; de Gregorio, Bull. Soc. Mal. Ital., vol. x
p- 69, pl. v, fig. 2; Clessin, Conch. Cab., pl. vii, fig. 1, copy of
Reeve; fig. 6 as limeformis, Reeve, which it is not.

V. margaritacea, Risso, Hist. Nat. Europe Mérid., vol. iv, p. 807,
pl. xii, fig. 168, probably.

yr. corollata, Reeve, op. cit., fig. 14; Clessin, pl. vi, figs. 4, 5.

310 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

V. lingua-felis, Reeve, part, fig. 13a; Clessin, pl. vil, figs. 2, 3.

V. phasianoptera, Reeve, fig. 11; Clessin, fig. 5, copy of Reeve.

V. isocardia, Reeve, fig. 2; Clessin, pl. vii, tig. 5, copy of Reeve.

V. hians, Reeve (non Lamarck), fig. 16; Clessin, pl. vi, fig. 3, copy
of Reeve.

V. crenulata, Reeve, fig. 9; Clessin, pl. vi, figs. 1, 2.

V. Hiigelit (Parreiss MSS.), Kiister, Conch. Cab., Malleacea, p. 16,
not figured, 1841.

V. peregrina, indipa, navicula, claripta, tigrina, ringella, pulchella,
scrobula, umbotropa, cochlearina, virginis, cilestrina, mirula, umbo-
versa, mitis, blanda, spongiarum (non Lamarck), valida, vuma,
cimbula, and caramagne, all described and figured by de Gregorio,
Bull. Soc. Mal. Ital., vol. x, pp. 58-70, pls. i-v ; vol. xi, p. 121.

Reniella dilatata, Swainson (?), Malacology, p. 3886, fig. 127, 1840,
unrecognizable.

Hab.—Red Sea, Aden, Zanzibar, Mauritius, Maldive Islands,
Singapore. These localities are probably all reliable. Australia and
Philippines respectively for phastanoptera, Reeve, Hiigelii, Kiister,
and hians, Reeve (non Lamarck), are more or less uncertain.

The majority of the forms named and described by de Gregorio
were supposed to have been extracted from sponges from the Tunisian
coast, but it seems very doubtful whether they really occur in the
Mediterranean, and the Marchesa di Monterosato’ has already
expressed his doubts upon the matter. He suggests that they were
all derived from Red Sea sponges, which seems most probable, as
Vulsella had never before been recognized as a Mediterranean genus,
with the exception of Risso’s account of V. margaritacea, supposed
(but evidently erroneously) to occur on the shores of the Alpes
Maritimes. The genus also is not known from any of the
Mediterranean post-Pliocene deposits which one would have expected
if the recent forms really occurred in that sea.

It would be useless to discuss individually the species or forms
described by de Gregorio, as only an examination of the types them-
selves can show their features and value. I may say, however,
it is most astonishing that in some cases (e.g. tigrina, scrobula,
umbotropa, virginea, blanda, etc.) such dead, worn, or young shells
should have been described as distinct.

V. rugosa never occurs as large as the adult V. vulsella, in which
species the sculpture seems to be finer, that is, the wavy longitudinal
rows of scales are more numerous, and the brown lineations are finer
and often darker in tint. The umbones in some specimens of
V. rugosa are slightly divergent, but not so strongly as in attenuata.
A whitish variety of V. rugosa without any trace of colour-markings
occurs at the Mauritius.

A series of specimens collected at Aden by Major Yerbury were
recorded as V. vulsella (Smith, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1891, p. 434). These
are typical examples of V. rugosa.

Two specimens of V. Hiigelii, purchased by the Museum from

1 Nomenclatura Conch. Mediter., 1884, p. 7.

Vou 1X. Prats

beac Warac Soc.

THE Tyres OF LAMARCK'S RECENT

SPE Gres OF VWESELLA.

SMITH : ON THE GENUS VULSELLA. oll

Herr Parreiss in 1841, are rather dark-coloured forms of the present
species, and are quite distinct from V. spongiarum, to which they were
supposed by Mr. Cooke to belong.

4. VULSELLA sponeraRuM, Lamarck. Pl. XI, Fig. 4.

?Vulsella minor, Bolten, Mus. Bolt., p. 156, 1798; Dunker, Jahrb.
deutsch. Malak. Ges., vol. 11, p. 2, 1875.

V. spongiarum, Lamarck, Anim. s. Vert., vol. vi, p. 222; Cooke,
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xvii, p. 65, 1886.

V. lingua-felis, Reeve, part, Conch. Icon., fig. 130.

V. rudis, Reeve, op. cit., fig. 12.

V. limeformis, Reeve, figs. 10a, 6.

V. Tasmanica, Reeve, fig. 3; Clessin, Conch. Cab., pl. vii, fig. 4 (bad

. copy of Reeve’s crude figure).

Var. = V. ovata, Lamarck, op. cit., p. 222; Cooke, op. cit., p. 66.

Hab.—Tasmania, South Australia, Swan River (Brit. Mus.). It
appears to be confined to Australia.

The striking feature of this species is the absence of radiating
colour-lines which occur in V. vulsella, V. attenuata, and V. rugosa.
The shells are mostly brownish or livid brown, sometimes pale towards
the umbones and at the sides of the valves. The squamose radiating
sculpture is finer and closer in this species than in rugosa.

Mr. Cooke has associated with this species V. pholadiformis, tsocardia,
crenulata, lingua-felis, and trita of Reeve, dilatata Swainson, and Hiigelii
Kiister, but all of these, excepting pholadiformis and trita, I regard as
forms of V. rugosa. They all have the lineation of that species and
the coarser radiating sculpture.

Although the types of V. spongiarum and V. ovata are so different
in form, a large series of specimens seems to connect them. Lamarck’s
descriptions of these two species are so brief as to be of no use for
modern purposes. In describing spongiarum the sculpture is said to
consist of transverse concentric rug, with obsolete longitudinals.
I presume the former are the concentric lines of growth, which, in the
rather worn shells he had before him, are to the unassisted eye fairly
well marked at intervals. Although the longitudinal sculpture is said
to be obsolete it is quite discernible under a lens, and forms on crossing
the concentric striz a finely squamate surface.

The sculpture of ovata is quite of the same character, but much more
distinct in the unique shell described by Lamarck, which is in a very
fresh and unworn condition. The concentric lines of growth are
especially evident, and, as in spongiarum, are squamose through being
cut across by the radiating sculpture. Of the latter there is very
little at the sides, and it is principally down the central area of the
valves that it occurs.

The type of ovata (Pl. XI, Fig. 5) is an exceptionally dark-
coloured specimen, described by the author as ‘‘subviolacea”’.
I should rather call it purplish brown, pale at the sides towards the
umbones. The interior of the valves is also for the greater part
dark purplish, the sides, of course, like the exterior, being pale.
The specimens of V. spongiarum are not so dark-coloured. They

312 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
are dirty whitish stained with purplish brown, but not of so dark
a tint as V. ovata.

In his account of V’. spongiarum, Lamarck questioned the identity
of that species with the Mya vulsella minor of Chemnitz (= V. minor,
Bolten), but I am inclined to agree with Dunker in considering them
the same. Still, there is some uncertainty. Chemnitz makes no
reference to radiating lineation, and his description ‘ schmutzig
weissgelblich”’ of the colour and his figures also apply to the present
species. His specimens were said to have come from the Red Sea, and
if such were really the case, it then seems probable that they may
have been the V. attenuata of Reeve.

Messrs. Pritchard & Gatliff’ have united the present South
Australian species to V. vulsella. It is, however, a very distinct
shell, and never attains the size of V. vulsella (= lingulata, Lamk.) and
has no radiating colour-lines.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fie, 1. Vulsella mytilina, Lamk. (type) = V. vulselila, var.
», 2,3. V. hians, Lamk. (type) = V. vilsella, var.
sar Ae V. spongiarum, Lamk. (type).

ey Os V. ovata, Lamk. (type) = V. spongiarum, var.

» 6,7. V.rugosa, Lamk. (type).

1 Proc. R. Soc. Victoria, N.S., vol. xvii, p. 257, 1904.

313

ON A NEW SPECIES OF PHASIANELLA FROM SOUTH AFRICA.
By Enpear A. Surra, 1.8.0.
Read 10th March, 1911.

Five species of Phasianella are known from South Africa—Kochit,
Philippi, elongata, Krauss, Capensis, Dunker, bicarinata, Dunker, and
neritina, Dunker. Krauss has also quoted tenuis, Philippi, a
Mediterranean form.

P. Capensis, bicarinata, and neritina are easily distinguishable, but
there is much difficulty in drawing a line of separation between Kochi?
and elongata, and the latter is regarded by Pilsbry—and not rightly,
‘I think—as a variety of the Mediterranean P. pulla. Typical examples
of Kochii and elongata are easily recognizable by their form alone,
but the variation in this respect is so gradual that it is easy in a large
series of specimens to find the links connecting these extreme forms.
They are about the same size, and much larger than the other South
African species. P. Capensis is only half the size and has a longer
spire in proportion to the aperture. P. bicarinata is distinguished
from the rest of the species by the spiral striation, and P. neritina by
the characteristic oblique lineation, short spire, and patulate aperture,
and on account of these peculiarities it was placed in a new genus,
Chromotis, by Messrs. H. & A. Adams! in 1863. A. Adams described
this species in 1850” under the name of Gena lineata, and it has been
figured under that name in Sowerby’s Thesaurus Conch., vol. ui, pl. 173,
figs. 26, 27, and by Pilsbry, Manual of Conchology, vol. xii, pl. 55,
figs. 17, 18, copy of Sowerby. Adams at the time did not know its
locality.

The great variation in colour in some species of Phasianella is most
remarkable, and it occurs notably in P. Kochit, elongata, and Capensis.
On the other hand, it is much more regular and characteristic in
bicarinata and neritina; also in the species about to be described
there is considerable uniformity.

PwHasIANELLA KRavssI, n.sp.

Testa parva, ovato-conoidea, imperforata, mediocriter crassa, vix
tenuis, nitida, rufo et lacteo variegata; spira brevis, ad apicem obtuse
rotundata; anfractus 33 celeriter accrescentes, convexi, ultimus
magnus; sutura simplex, antice valde oblique descendens; apertura
magna, ovata, subpatula, longitudinis totius 3 superans; columella
arcuata, callo albo induta. Long. 5, diam. maj. 3°5mm.; apertura
2°75 mm. longa, 2 lata.

Hab.—Kalk Bay, False Bay, Cape of Good Hope.

A bottle containing thousands of small Phasianellas, mostly
P. Capensis, was very kindly handed to me by Miss J. M. Reid to
make a selection of specimens for the Museum collection. Among
thea was the species now described, and uhe gary Examples of

i Avia. Mag. Nat. ee ail. xi, p. 19, 1863.
2 Proc. Zool. Soc., 1850, p- 39.

314 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

it were separated from the other species without the slightest
difficulty.

It is smaller than P. Capensis, the only species it can be compared
with, is different in form, and the style of coloration is also different.
The general outline is more ovate, the spire shorter, the body-whorl
larger in proportion to the rest of the shell, and the aperture is also
larger and almost patulate. It is difficult to describe the colour. It
consists of reddish-brown and creamy or white undulating lines, the
reddish-brown colour usually predominating. The white markings

are most conspicuous below the suture on the body-whorl, and they
are very frequently bordered on their anterior margin with dark
brown, in some specimens in the form of spots. ‘lhe apex of the spire
is pale and pellucid, and sometimes the penultimate whorl is almost
without colour- markings, being uniformly corneous. In a few
specimens the reddish-brown colour is replaced by a dark purple-
brown tint. The dimensions given are those of an average-size
example. The largest specimen observed is 6mm. in length. I have
named this species after Dr. Ferdinand Krauss, the well-known author
of Die siidafrikanischen Mollusken.

316

A LIST OF MARINE SHELLS OCCURRING AT CHRISTMAS ISLAND,
INDIAN OCEAN, WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES.

By HK. A. Suita, 1.8.0.
Read Tth April, 1911.

In these Proceedings (Vol. VIII, pp. 369-72) I gave a list of the
shells collected at Christmas Island by Dr. C. W. Andrews on his
second visit to that island. A few species obtained by him on his
first visit are now included in the following catalogue, also those
enumerated at the above reference. Mr. R. Kirkpatrick when at the
island last autumn collected nineteen species, of which thirteen were
not found by Dr. Andrews, four of them being undescribed. These
were dredged in 30 to 100 fathoms, and doubtless many other
interesting new forms remain to be discovered. Dredging operations
around the island, however, are very difficult owing to the rocky
nature of the bottom.
1. List or Spectres.

1. GlyphisSingaporensis( Reeve). 32. Engina mendicaria (Lamk.).
2. Haliotis, sp. juv. 33. Nassa papillosa (Linn.).

3. Trochus Niloticus, Linn. 34. WV. exulata, n.sp.

4. Turbo Lajonkairiz, Desh. 35. Columbella varians, var.

5. Nerita grossa, Linn. 36. Thais armigera (Lamk.).

6. LV. costata, Gmel. 37. Drupa horrida (Lamk.).

7. NV. polta, Linn. 38. D. clathrata (Lamk.).

8. Plesiotrochus Fischert, Smith. 389. D. morus (Lamk.).

9. Lruncatella valida, Pir. 40. D. Andrewst (Smith).

10. Amalthea australis (Lamk.). 41. Coralliophila neritoidea, jun.
11. Mttrularia diaphana (Reeve). 42. Conus hebreus, Linn., and

12. Cyprea arabica, \inn., and var. vermiculatus, Lamk.
var. Gillei, Jousseaume. 43. °C. minimus, Linn.

13. C. vetellus, Linn. 44. Terebra undulata, Gray.

14. C. Mauritiana, Linn. 45. Smaragdinella viridis (Rang).

15. C. lynx, Linn. 46. Siphonaria ferruginea, Reeve.

16. C. moneta, Linn. 47. Arca maculata, Sow.

17. C. annulus, Linn. 48. A. imbricata, Brug.

18. C. poraria, Linn. 49. A. decussata, Sow.

19. Certthium zebra, var. 50. Brachydontes (Hormomya)

20. Zriphora triticea, Pease. rufolineatus, n.sp.

21. Planaxis longispira, Smith. 51. Septifer bilocularis (Linn.).

22. Latirus nodatus (Martyn). 52. S. excisus (Wiegm.).

23. Leucozoniasmaragdula( Linn.). 63. Melina perna (Linn.).
24. Peristernianassatula(Lamk.). 54. Libitina oblonga (Linn.).

25. P. venusta, n.sp. 55. TLellina scobinata, Linn.
26. Mitra fulva, Swainson. 56. Cardium rubescens, n.sp.
27. Mitra, sp. juv. 57. TLridacna gigas, jun.

28. ML. retusa, Lamk. 58. Zeredo sp.

29. MM. paupercula, Lamk. 59. Xylotrya sp.

30. ML. literata, Lamk. 60. Xylotrya sp.

31. Zritonidea undosa (Linn.). 61. Polypus granulatus (Lamk.).

316 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

2. Descriprion oF New SPEcIrEs.

PERISTERNIA VENUSTA, D.Sp.

Testa minima, breviter fusiformis, albida, ad apicem et antice rosacea,
circa medium anfractuum linea fusca cincta, infra suturam inter costas
roseo maculata; anfractus 7, duo apicales leves convexi mammille-
formi, ceteri oblique rotunde costati et spiraliter lirati, lineis incre-
menti conspicuis sculpti; anfr. ultimus costis septem infra medium
evanescentibus instructus, liris spiralibus circiter undecim (quarto,
sexto, et octavo fuscis) ornatus, inter lias spiraliter striatus; apertura
parva, antice oblique canaliculata ; labrum intus tenuiter denticulatum ;
-columella in medio biplicata, rosacea. Long. 7, diam. 3 mm.; apertura
cum canali 3mm. longa, 1:25 lata.

Hab.—F lying Fish Cove, in 45 fathoms. One specimen.

One of the smallest species of the genus and allied to P. cniuensis,
Melvill, from Savage Island, Oceania. It is, however, a little
narrower than that species, has more numerous and finer spiral liree,
and is also distinguished by the brown thread-like line, which, passing
round the body-whorl, revolves up the spire. The rosy spots between
the upper ends of the coste also constitute a distinguishing feature.

The lines of growth are well marked and sufficiently strong on
crossing the spiral lire to give them a crenulated appearance. The
two plice on the columella are, in fact, the continuation of two lire
upon the end of the whorl.

|

Nassa EXULATA, 0.sp.

Testa elongata, angusta, acuminata, alba, dilute fusco interrupte
balteata; spira elongata, acuminata; anfractus 9, tres apicales leeves,
convexi, ceteri minus convexi, sutura profunda sejuncti; anfr.
superiores costis obliquis 16-18 instructi, liris tenuibus spiralibus
circiter 6 cincti, liris in anfr. anterioribus 2-38 sensim evanescentibus ;
anfractus ultimus levis, circa basim striis paucis sculptus, zonis tribus
interruptis pallide fuscis ornatus, infra suturam spiraliter striatus,
lineis incrementi tenuibus sculptus; apertura parva, ovalis, albida ;
labrum extra incrassatum, album, intus denticulis 9-10 vix conspicuis
instructum; columella arcuata, callo albo, superne tenui unidenticu-
lato, antice incrassato, induta. Long. 18, diam. 5-5 mm.; apertura
cum labro 5 mm. longa, intus 2°5 lata.

Hab.—Off Margaret Beaches, in 100 fathoms. One specimen.

A slender form of Massa with a small aperture and long spire.
About three and a half of the upper whorls are prettily sculptured,

SMITH : MOLLUSCA FROM CHRISTMAS ISLAND. 317

and then the ornamentation begins to die away, so that the last and
penultimate whorls appear almost smooth to the naked eye, except
a few strize round the lower part of the former. The colour-markings
are pale brown, and consist on the penultimate whorl of two indistinct,

rather interrupted zones, one below the upper suture and the other
above the lower suture. These two bands are continued on the body-
whorl, and there is a third around the base. As in many species, the
upper margin of the whorls is somewhat distinctly marked off.

CarpiumM (FRAGUM) RUBESCENS, 0.sp.

Testa parva, tenuis, valde inequilateralis, trigono-cordata, antice
brevissima, alba, postice producta, leviter acuminata, rubescens, inter-
dum omnino rubescens, costis radiantibus circiter 38 instructi; costs
supra medium valvarum fere plane, delicate squamulate, longe
latiores quam sulcis separantibus; coste anteriores et posteriores
angustiores, fortius squamose, magis prominentes, sulcis latioribus
profundioribus transversim sculptis separate; valve tenues, ad
marginem ventralem leviter denticulate, postice fortiter dentate ;
pagina interna antice alba, postice rubescens vel undique rubescens,
radiatim suleata. Long. 8, alt. 6°5, diam. 5-5 mm.

Hab.—F lying Fish Cove, in 30 fathoms.

Allied to C. crenelloides, Melvill, and carditeformis, Reeve, both
Indian Ocean species ; there are differences, however, of form, colour,
and sculpture, which distinguish these three one from the other.
C. carditeformis is longer, the ribs are finer and more numerous, and
the colour different. C. crenelloides is narrower in front, and less
acuminate behind, has more ribs, and is devoid of colour.

Two specimens were obtained by Mr. Kirkpatrick, one entirely rosy-
red, the other with the front half of the valves almost white, and the

318 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

hinder portion stained with rosaceous, the colour in tivo more or less
suffused rays. The radiating riblets upon the middle of the valves are
very faintly convex, and separated by mere impressed lines. These
become more distinct grooves both anteriorly and behind. The lines
of growth are distinct in the grooves, and in the impressed striz
produce an almost punctate appearance.

BracHypontes (HoRMoMYA) RUFOLINEATUS, N.sp.

Testa elongata, radiatim et concentrice lirata, undique granulata,
periostraco hirsuto induta, sordide albida, postice rufo maculata et
lineata; margo cardinalis supra ligamentum brevis, rectus, postice vix
angulatus; margo ventralis leviter incurvatus; valve tenues, ad
marginem intus denticulate, iridescentes, rufo lineate et variegatze ;
margo cardinis ante ligamentum dentibus tribus validis, quatuor
minoribus posticis instructus; umbones pallidi, nitentes, concentrice
striati, haud radiatim sculpti. Long. 10°5, alt. 5°5, diam. 5°3 mm.

fab.—F lying Fish Cove, in 30 fathoms.

Allied to Brachydontes (Hormomya) Karachiensis, Melvill & Standen,
but different in form, owing to the shorter hinge-line and the less
marked dorsal angle. The concentric sculpture in the present species
is also stronger, causing the radiating lire to be more granulous. The
colour-markings constitute another distinguishing feature, and the
periostracum in Karachiensis appears to be of a less hairy nature.

The margin of the valves is most strongly denticulate along the
dorsal and hinder edges, and somewhat more finely on the ventral side,

excepting at the byssal opening, which is smooth.

ON THE VALUE OF THE GASTROPOD APEX IN CLASSIFICATION.
By Tom Irepanr.
Read 10th March, 1911.

In the Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. ix, p. 74, 1910, I recorded the
occurrence of the Scnusigera apex in species of Alectrion, and sug-
gested it would prove a valuable aid to the future monographer of
that difficult group. Since then I have carefully searched through all
my Kermadec material (unfortunately very scant), simply examining
every juvenile specimen, with quite surprising results. I will here
detail the facts before touching upon the lessons which seem to be
pointed out.

My first find was a juvenile Iftra, of which I had obtained no
adults, which clearly showed the apex to be Sinustgera. A much
more elongate Stnusigera was found attached to a couple of post-
embryonic whorls, which led to its identification as the young of
Turris cingulifera, Lamk. Some of my smaller Turrids had been noted
as possessing many-whorled protoconchs, and examination elicited
their Sinusigera character. These were specimens of the wnizonalis,
Lamk., group, and this group has been usually referred to Drillia.
Figures of Glyphostoma and Clathurella insinuate the occurrence of
Sinusigera apices in these genera. Dall has recently written (Bull.
Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. xliu, p. 260, 1908), ‘‘The nucleus
of Daphnella, on the other hand, is a typical ‘ Simusigera’,’’? and of
Hubela (same page), ‘“‘nucleus of the Simusigera type.”’ Throughout
that paper Dall appears to attach importance to the features of the
apex in the Turritide, though twenty years previously he had
concluded (same journal, vol. xviii, p. 75), ‘‘ as far as our knowledge
goes, nuclear characters have little absolute systematic value in this
group, and their relative value remains to be determined.”’ I anticipate
that study of the apices will provide the solution of the intricate
problem presented by this group of molluscs.

Inasmuch as the mejority of the larger molluscs met with at the
Kermadecs clearly indicated their arrival as juveniles by means of
free-swimming larve, the only large Colwmbella found was examined,
and at once a Sinusigera was observed. The apex of Zerebra has
been constantly noted, but its Srnusigera character appears to have
escaped attention. Thus, as regards the Srnusigera, at Sunday Island
I have traced it in the families Mitride, Buccinide, Alectrionide,
Thaitide, Columbellide, Coralliophilide, Turritide, and Terebride.

Craven, in his Monographie du genre Stnusigera, D’Orb. (Ann.
Soe. Roy. Malac. Belg., vol. xii, pp. 105 et seq., 1877), describes and
figures many diverse forms of Sinusigera. I cannot yet definitely
locate some of his figures, but one is undoubtedly the apex of a species
of Triphora, as was afterwards admitted by Craven himself. This led
Fischer to write (Manuel Conch., p. 651, 1884): ‘‘On a compris dans
ce genre des embryons de Cerithium, de Triforis, de divers genres de
Teenioglosses, et peut-étre aussi de Rhachiglosses (Purpura). La

320 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

lobation du labre est trés remarquable.” That Zriphora owes its
wide distribution to this factor is apparent, but it seems that the
animal still swims after the adult whorls are forming, as witness
Fischer (loc. cit., p. 679): ‘‘ Nous avons péché en pleine mer, entre
la Provence et la Corse, un Zriforis perversa, dont la coquille comptait
8 a 9 tours, et dont Vanimal avait les caractéres larvaires.’’ From
my own observations I should doubt the possibility of such an
occurrence in connexion with the ‘Thaitid’ Sinusigera.

These ‘ Triforid’ Sinusigeras are much different in shape and form
from the ‘ Thaitid’ Sinusegera. They are much more minute and
elongate, and the claw is in reality the only resemblance.

Hitherto recorded in the genera Zriphora and Bittium they would
appear to exist in many other genera also. Planaxis Brasilianus,
Lamk., was common at Sunday Island, but no adult specimen ever
showed a perfect apex ; minute dead specimens from shallow water
dredgings, however, proved it to possess a very minute dark-coloured
Sinusigera apex. Dall has recently recorded this species from that
outpost of Pacifica, Easter Island (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harv.,
vol. xliil, p. 437, 1908). I have since noted similar apices attached
to other species of Planazis.

A shell, once dredged alive at Sunday Island, has been identified as
Cerithium sinon, Bayle (Journ. de Conch., vol. xxviii, p. 243, 1880).
It was described as Cerithium clathratum by Sowerby (Thes. Conch.,
vol. 1, p. 883, 1855) from the Island of Bohol; it has been recorded
by Melvill & Standen (Journ. Conch., vol. viii, p. 116, 1895) from
Lifu as Cerithiopsis sinon, and there are specimens in the British
Museum from Mauritius. I have seen no adult with a perfect apex,
but juveniles from dredgings revealed the existence of a minute
Sinusigera. I don’t know where to generically locate this shell, but
it is certainly neither a Cerithium nor a Cerithiopsis. Other juvenile
Cerithioids from the dredgings also showed minute Sinusigera apices,
but here again no adults were obtained. The suggestion that Cerithium
also travels by means of a Sinusigera I have not yet been able to
confirm, but I feel certain that such will prove to be the case.

A shell I did not collect at Sunday Island, but which has since
come to my notice, is a species of Fenella. I suggest that the minute
many-whorled apex of Obtortzo is of a Sinusigera character.

In recent years scarcely any scientific worker has described a new
minute shell without carefully detailing the apical characters and
using them for classificatory purposes. Yet these same workers have
been content to class larger well-known shells in an almost Linnean
fashion. To specify a glaring instance, the northern lapdllus, Linné,
is classed with the southern swccincta, Lamarck, in Thais. But the
apices of both these species are well known and are quite dissimilar.
In the paper quoted I wrote: ‘‘I should therefore state that no species
should be allotted to a group of which the type has been shown to
possess a Sinusigera apex, unless it also possess such an apex. And
I would anticipate that all such groups will later be raised to the
rank of genera.’’

Since this was written I have noted that I had been anticipated by

IREDALE: THE GASIROPOD APEX IN CLASSIFICATION. oll

Grabau (Amer. Nat., vol. xxxvi, p. 922, 1902), who concluded from
the study of dissimilar molluscs, ‘‘I believe it is not too much to say
that the protoconchs of all the species within a given genus should
agree as to their essential characteristics, and that no species can be
considered congeneric in which the protoconch shows a radical
difference,” and added, ‘‘The smaller the taxonomic group the more
nearly identical must be the earlier stages, since in a small group the
members have not become widely separated from their common
ancestor.”

My researches lead me to endorse these statements, though a recent
writer (Burnett Smith, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., vol. lix, p. 242,
1907) has arrived at an opposite view from a study of molluscs
similar to Grabau’s specimens.

A splendid instance that would confirm Grabau’s second item is
that of the Zhais succincta, Lamk., group. Thus, the allotment of
juveniles of a mixed lot of Z. succincta, Lamk., 7. striata, Mart.,
T. tritonrformis, Blainy., and 7. Smith, Brazier, to each species is almost
an impossibility, though the adults are easily separable. I only cite
this case, but various others could be quickly produced, e.g. the
Trophon Geversianus group, the New Zealand ‘ Siphonalia’, or the
New Zealand ‘ Huthria’.

It should be carefully noted that the material point in Grabau’s
dictum is the presence in the protoconchs of ‘‘a radical difference”.
This is most important, as size generally does not constitute a ‘‘radical”’
difference. Moreover, it is rarely possible to absolutely indicate the
nature of an apex from a casual examination of an adult shell, and
very often also from quite juvenile shells.

That many species owe their distribution to their free-swimming
Sinusigera larvee appears to be completely proved from the examination
of almost any Pacific island marine molluscan fauna, when the
majority of the species are at once recognizable as possessing free-
swimming larvee of varied kinds, as Zonna, Septa, Cassidea; others, as
Thais, Alectrion, Columbella, Cerithioids, Triphora, Mitra, have just
been shown to be Szmuszgera as juveniles; next would come Strombus,
Cyprea, Conus, of which we do not know yet the absolute character
of the larva; then we have the Solarioids, which we know to travel
by means of free-swimming larve of a kind totally at variance with
the preceding, namely, that peculiar pseudo-sinistral molluse described
as ‘ Agadina’; lastly, shells which though having a wide range
apparently give no clue to their means of distribution.

The ‘Agadina’ stands clearly revealed when such a widely umbili-
cated shell as Heliacus crenellus, L., is observed: it is not so easily seen
in a species like Architectonica cingulum, Kiener. It occurred to me
that it would scarcely be noticeable in an imperforate shell, the sinistral
apex being then the only clue. Whilst considering that this might
be the solution of some of my puzzles I stumbled upon an ‘ Agadina’
commencing a post-embryonic whorl. It was obvious the shell was
not a Solarioid, and, moreover, that it was going to be imperforate of
a peculiar kind. I could not place it anywhere near the Solarioids,
the only group to which ‘ Agadina’ had hitherto been traced. The

\

322 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

wide range of the Tectibranchs suggested inquiry, and almost the
first one I examined revealed the adult of my imperforate ‘Agadina’,
namely Bullina seabra, Gmelin. I then carefully examined the whole
of my Kermadec Tectibranchs, with the results that I believe the
majority owed their distribution to ‘-Agadina’ larva. In some cases
it was apparent, in others only suggested. Thus Bullariu gave it,
Pleurobranchus showed it, Dolabrifer and Umbraculum apparently
possess it, whilst I could not get juveniles of others of which the
adults gave indeterminate results. I have said we do not yet know
the absolute character of the juveniles of Strombus, but the apices of
some species are clearly swimmers, though of quite a peculiar nature.
Cypraa, I believe, has a Sinusigera juvenile: L have examined
young specimens showing apices clearly comparable with a Thaitid
apex, but the post-embryonic whorls clasp the embryo so high up
that the absence or presence of a claw cannot be even guessed at.
A similar apex and similar remarks apply to Harpa, whilst I have
been unable to get any clue whatever as to the nature of the apex of
Conus. The apex of Janthina has been often described, but here again
I cannot decide whether it is a Scnus¢gera or not, though my best
specimens certainly point to the affirmative.

Now the mass of work to be done on the apices of described shells
is surely apparent, and I believe our present classifications will be
considerably improved when we know the nature of the juveniles
of our molluscs. I consider that basing our systems even upon the
nature of the animals, without taking into consideration the character
of the juveniles, is a mistake. In every other branch of science the
study of juvenile forms has led to results of the greatest importance,
and I think that will be found to apply to the Marine Mollusca. At
present the majority of the genera commonly in use are heterogeneous,
obviously so, yet when a writer splits them up instead of an attempt
being made to confirm or reject his conclusions, they are ignored.
I have instanced the case of ‘ Zhais’ lapillus, L., and suecineta,
Lamarck: it might be thought that this lumping was due to the
fact that no one had pointed out the error. But it has been often
indicated, and Troschel, working upon the radular characters, split up
the genus Thais (Purpura as it was at that time called) into several
genera. Though it is acknowledged by every careful worker that
Thais is a mixture of incongruous elements, no one has definitely
criticized Troschel’s action, but as far as I can see simply overlooked
it and continued the perpetuation of obvious errors. I believe that
a study of the apices of this group would lead to a reorganization of
our ideas, and confirmation or rejection of the divisions proposed by
Troschel. My own incomplete studies suggest that Troschel’s genera
are, to a great extent, natural.

Another instance is the genus Zriphora. Here again the work of
subdivision has been done so that the apical features can be used for
confirmatory purposes. As a matter of fact, every one who has
handled many specimens of Zriphora knows the beautiful and diverse
styles of apex that occur in that genus. It is an impossibility for one
individual to work out the many complex problems that are presented

IREDALE: THE GASTROPOD APEX IN GOLASSIFICATION. 323

by a study of the apices of the Marine Gastropods, and it is to draw
attention to the importance of this study that this note is written.
There seems to be no doubt whatever that in addition to the genera
I have named, Cantharus, Peristernia, Euthria, Drupa, Siphonalia, to
quote only the first that come to mind, are, as at present constituted,
polyphyletic, and until the work of dismemberment suggested by the
apical features is carried out, all attempts at higher groupings must
prove futile.

VOL. IX.—JUNE, 1911.

324

ON VALVATA WOODWARDI, N.SP., AND SPHAIRIUM BULLENI,
N.SP., FROM THE CROMERIAN (FOREST BED) OF WEST
RUNTON, NORFOLK.

By A. S. Kennarp, F.G.S.
Read 10th March, 1911.

Durine the past few years a large quantity of material from the
Cromerian (Forest Bed) of West Runton, Norfolk, has been placed
at my disposal by M. A. C. Hinton, and I myself have also collected
from the same deposit. A close study of this has revealed the necessity
for a revision of the published lists of species, and considerable progress
has been made. Since, however, it is unlikely that this will be
finished for some little time I have considered it advisable to publish
descriptions of these two new species, since it is necessary to quote
them. The molluscan remains have been obtained from two distinct
layers just east of West Runton Gap. The uppermost bed is a sandy
gravel full of shells. It is about 8 inches thick and about 5 feet
above the level of the beach. There can be no doubt that this is the
bed described by Mr. Clement Reid! as—‘‘ Near West Runton Gap the
bed is a loamy sand full of Corbzcula fluminalis and Paludina gibba.”
As a matter of fact Corbicula fluminalis does not occur, the shell which
has been mistaken for it being Spherium rivicola, Leach. The other
bed is one apparently older, and is a silty peat occurring on the
foreshore, more to the eastward. Mr. Hinton informs me that,
judging from the fossil Rodentia, there is considerable difference in
age between the two, the paleontological evidence supporting the
stratigraphical. Both the new species were very common in the upper
bed, though not so abundant in the lower.

Vatvata WoopwarDl, n.sp.
Shell conical, solid, rather glossy, closely and finely striate in the
lines of growth; whorls 43-5, convex; body-whorl very large; apex
somewhat sharply pointed; suture oblique, shallow; mouth oval,

angulated above; umbilical chink narrow; operculum unknown.
Height 9, breadth 7 mm.

Locality and Formation. — West Runton, Norfolk: Cromerian
(Forest Bed).

* Pliocene Deposits of Britain (Mem. Geol. Survey), 1890, p. 156.

KENNARD : ON NEW SPECIES OF VALVATA AND SPHARIUM. 325

Examples of this species were submitted to the late Dr. O. Boettger
(whose death we so greatly deplore) and were pronounced by him to
’ be new to science. There can be but little doubt that this is the
Valvata fluviatilis, Colbeau, of F. Sandberger (‘‘Ein Beitrag zur
Kenntniss der unterpleistocinen Schichten Englands”: Paleonto-
graphica, 1880, p. 100, Taf. xii, figs. 4-46), and of Clement Reid
(op. cit., pl. v, figs. 7a-b). V. fluviatilis is, however, only a form
of piscinalis, and is much smaller than Woodwardi, besides differing
in the suture, apex, and body-whorl. The nearest living ally of
Woodwardi is V. naticona, Menke, a Central European species.

Lhave great pleasure in associating the name of our former President
with this species as a slight recognition of his valuable services to
Malacology.

SpHa#rium BoULent, n.sp.

Shell ovate, nearly equilateral, very swollen, with front margin
very curved, very slightly curved ventrally, anterior and posterior
margins being almost equally semicircular. Exterior showing lines
of increment at irregular intervals. Umbones nearly central, very
prominent, tipped with the embryonic shell. Length 9, breadth 8,
thickness 7mm. The embryonic shell measures 2 x 1°5 mm.

Teeth: Right valve. Hinge-plate slightly curved either side of
cardinal area. This curvature is greatly accentuated in old and
thickened specimens by the great development of inner lateral teeth.
Cardinal 3 almost semicircular, 3 b. bifid, and about twice the width
of a.; lateral teeth very strong, especially inner ones, a.l. 1 stout and
curved towards interior of shell, apex nearly median, the cardinal
side being more steeply incurved; a.l. 3 short and stout, its apex the
same distance from cardinal as a.l. 1; p.l. 1 straighter and narrower
than a.l. 1, apical point less pronounced, and vertical ridge curves on
either side nearly equal; p.l. 3 nearly as long as p.l. 1, its apex
slightly nearer the cardinal than that of p.l. 1, the cardinal end of
p.l. 3 considerably swollen and thickened as it approaches the ligament
pit, which is long, narrow, and moderately deep.

326 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Left valve. Cardinal teeth (c. 2) set obliquely across hinge-plate,
forming angle of about 45° with lower margin, short, and moderately
pointed ; c. 4 longer, straighter, almost parallel with hinge-line, and
stretching towards ligament pit, is almost twice the length of ¢. 2;
lateral teeth projecting more beyond margin than those of right
valve; apices towards the distal ends of ridges, which are boldly
curved on cardinal and steeply curved on distal. The outline of apex
curved away from cardinal region.

Examples of this Spheriwm were also submitted to the late
Dr. O. Boettger, who pronounced them to belong to a new species.
He stated that its nearest ally was Spheriwn mamillanum, West., but
that it differed from that species in being larger (Westerlund’s
dimensions for his species being 8 X 53 X 44 mm.), in the umbo being
far more prominent, and in being a far thicker shell. This species is
the S. ovale, Fér., of Clement Reid (op. cit., p. 2380).

Locality and Formation.—Cromerian (Forest Bed) of West Runton,
Norfolk.

It affords me great pleasure to associate with this species the name
of the Rev. R. Ashington Bullen, B.A., whose enthusiasm in the
interests of science is well known to all members of this Society.

327

DESCRIPTION OF OXYTES BEDDOMEI, N.SP., FROM
UPPER BURMA.

By Lieut.-Col. H. H. Gopwin-Ausren, F.R.S.
Read 7th April, 1911.
Oxytrs Breppomer, n.sp. Figs. A, B.

Shell narrowly umbilicated, depressed, lenticular, well keeled, some-
what flattened below, with oblique, regular transverse striz, on the
second whorl under high power; three to four fine longitudinal
impressed lines render the striz discontinuous; this disappears on the
last three whorls. Colour pale ochraceous, with a violet tinge at the
apex in one specimen, and paler below; spire low, apex rounded,
sides flatly convex; suture shallow; whorls 6, regularly increasing,
flatly convex ; aperture semi-lunate, oblique; peristome thin, some-
what sinuate on the lower margin, thicker near the upper angle of
the aperture; columellar margin scarcely reflected, sharp, obliquely
descending. Maj. diam. 38°5, min. 34°3 mm. ; alt. axis, 11°5 mm.

Hab.—Ruby Mines, Upper Burma. (Mr. Lace, Forest Department. )

Two specimens were sent me by Colonel Beddome last autumn
for examination and comparison with species in my collection.
I considered them new, and Colonel Beddome, writing to me on
16th January, said: ‘‘ You had better describe the new Ovxytes ;
it was taken by Mr. Lace (Forest Officer) at the foot of the hills at
the Ruby Mines . . . You can give my new Oxytes to the
Museum.”

Having other work to do, the description was deferred, and now,

328 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

while writing, there is the shadow of much sadness over this com-
munication. For the letter quoted above was the last he wrote to me,
and although I saw him at the Museum in January, and apparently
well, we heard of his sudden death on the 23rd February. He was
a conchological friend for many years, among the first I made in
India, associated with many others who have gone. This is not
the place for an obituary notice, which I hope soon to give to the
Malacological Society.

There is very little doubt as to the generic position of this species,
yet it will be of interest to see the animal and ascertain whether
so far to the eastward the generative organs follow those of O. orobca
from Sikhim (vide Fuuna British India, p. 170, fig. 60), which, with
those of O. cycloplaz, are on the same plan as is seen in MJacrochlamys.

This species in general form and narrow umbilicus is near O. castor,
Theob., of the Khasi Hills, but it may be distinguished at once by its
lower, flatter apex. O. Shanensis,! G.-A., is a somewhat similar
shell, but far more widely and openly umbilicated. As this shell was
not figured at the time it was described I now take the opportunity of
giving drawings of it. Figs. C.

' Moll. Ind., vol. i, p. 128, 1883, and Fauna British India, 1908, p. 168.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 329

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 12TH May, 1911.
R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. Harcld Hannibal was elected a member of the Society.
The President moved the following resolution :—

‘That the Malacological Society of London views with great anxiety the
proposal to provide for the extension of the Science Museum by assigning
for that purpose a part of the site which has hitherto been regarded as
belonging to the British Museum (Natural History).

“Its members desire to express their opinion that the growth of the British
Museum (Natural History), which must inevitably take place as time goes on,
will require the whole of the site which is bounded to the north by. the line
fixed by the Treasury and the Office of Works in 1899. They consider that
it would be a grave misfortune if the development of the Museum were to
be cramped in the future by a reversal of the policy which allocated a
substantial margin of ground for that purpose. They venture to express
the hope that it will be possible to provide for the extension of the Science
Museum without encroaching on the site of the British Museum (Natural
History).

‘“That copies of this resolution be forwarded to the Prime Minister, the
Trustees of the British Museum, and the Press.’’

The Rey. R. Ashington Bullen, B.A., F.L.S., seconded the resolution,
which was carried nem. con.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘*Some remarks on the nomenclature of the Veneride.” By
Dr Wi El Dall:

2. ‘* Description of a new species of the genus Conus from South
Africa.” By G. B. Sowerby, F.L.S.

3. ‘A Modification in the Form of Shell (Siphonaria Algesire,
ey) apparently due to Locality.” By the Rev. A. H. Cooke, M.A.,

ae EK. A. Smith exhibited an abnormal specimen of Cyprea lynx
with expanded lp; an immature shell of Cyprea caput-serpentis,
which was devoid of the usual spots and markings; and a remarkable
colour variety of Strombus quadratus, being of a beautiful salmon pink.

The Rey. R. Ashington Bullen exhibited a series of living Mollusca
collected on or about March 14th in the Bermudas, including:
Pecilozonites Bermudensis, Helicina convexa, Eulota similaris, Vi Bron
lucida, Polygyra microdonta, LHelicella ventricosa, Rumina decollata, and
an unidentified species of Helicella. Of these Vitrea lucida deposited
some eggs in the tube while on the voyage.

Mr. G. B. Sowerby exhibited a small specimen of Cyprea tessellata,
which was beautifully spotted.

VOL. IX.—SEPTEMBER, 1911. 24

330 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

ORDINARY MEETING.
Fripay, 9TH June, 1911.
R. BULLEN NEWTON, F.G.S., President, in the Chair.

Mr. W. J. Farrer was elected a member of the Society.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘‘ Description of a new species of Aemea from Bombay, and
notes on other forms from that locality.” By E. A. Smith, 1.8.0.

2. ‘* Diagnoses of three new Operculate Land Shells from Grand
Cayman Island.” By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.

3. ‘* Further note on preoccupied Molluscan Generic Names, and
a proposed new genus of the family Helicidee.” By G. K. Gude, F.Z.S.

4. ‘*On the modifications in form of the Upper Tertiary lacustrine
shells of the Island of Cos, as first observed by Edward Forbes and
T. ‘A. B. Spratt.” By R. B. Newton, F.G.S.

Mr. H. B. Preston exhibited a living example of an undetermined
species of Ampullaria from Entebbe, Uganda, which upon being
placed in a bowl of water began to devour some lettuce leaves which
had been put within its reach.

ON THE MOLLUSCA PROCURED DURING THE ‘ PORCUPINE’?
EXPEDITIONS, 1869-70. SUPPLEMENTAL NOTES, PART IV.!

By HE. R. Syxes, B.A.
Read 13th May, 1910.

Tne following pages complete the account of the Gastropods which
were not described by Jeffreys, and in the next part I hope to take up
the work of supplementing the portion already published by him, and
to deal with a number of minute forms which had not been fully
investigated ere his death. The figured specimens are in the British
Museum.

Donovanra tryeorara (Tiberi).
Nesea lineolata, Tiberi, Journ. Conchyl., 1868, p. 76, pl. v, fig. 5.

‘‘ Porcupine’? Expedition, 1870, Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms;
Station 30.

Two specimens, from Station 30, were separated by Mr. Marshall
with a note that they appeared possibly distinct from 1). lincolata, and
that the Marquis de Monterosato was unable to identify them. I am
inclined to consider them as only a variety of this form. One box
of similar specimens in the Museum bears the Station numbers 26, 27,
28, 28a; their accuracy is doubtful.

Donovanta minima (Montagu).

Buccinum minimum, Montagu, Test. Brit., 1, p. 247.

‘« Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Tangier Bay, 385 fathoms ;
Station 50.

Distribution.—British Isles to Madeira and Mediterranean. Fossil
in Pliocene.

The specimens from the first locality belong to the variety
pallescens, Jeff.

Donovanta vuLeEcuLa (Monterosato).

Lachesis vulpecula, Monterosato, Not. Conch. Med., 1872, p. 49.
‘“ Porcupine”? Expedition, Station 50; Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms.
Distribution.— Mediterranean.

Conus Meprrerranevus (Hwass.), Bruguiere.

Conus Mediterraneus, Bruguiére, Ency. Méth., iv, pl. ecexxx, fig. 5.

‘« Poreupine ’”? Expedition, 1870, Benzert Road, 40-65 fathoms ;
Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms.

Distribution.—Generally throughout the Mediterranean. A Tertiary
fossil.

The stations are taken from the boxes in the British Museum; the
locality of ‘‘ Cadiz”’ also appears.

l For Parts I, I, and III, see Vol. VI, pp. 23, 322; Vol. VII, p. 173.

332 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

CANCELLARIA CANCELLATA (Linné).
Cancellaria cancellata, L.: Jeffreys, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1885, p. 49.

Distribution.—See Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., in, p. 210;
and Locard, Expéd. Trav. Talisman, 1, p. 302.

CANCELLARIA coronaTa, Scacchi.
Cancellaria coronata, Scacchi, Notizie, p. 84; Philippi, Moll. Sicil., u,
pe 7d, plixxy, fig 276

‘‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms.

Distribution.—Several deep-water localities in the Mediterranean.
A fossil in Sicilian, ete., Tertiary.

CANCELLARIA MINIMA, Reeve.

Cuncellaria minima, Reeve: Jeffreys, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1885, p. 49.

Add to localities of the cruise of 1870, Stations 26, 27.

CANCELLARIA PUSILLA, H. Adams.
Cancellaria mitreformis, Brocchi: Jeffreys, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1885,
19a aes)
I think the recent shell is distinct from the fossil; there is already
a C. pusilla, Sby.,* but I do not add to the nomenclature as there
is some doubt. Add Stations 26 and 27 (J. I. Marshall).

ADMETE VIRIDULA (Fabr.).
Cancellaria viridula, Fabr.: Jeffreys, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1885, p. 48.
Add to cruise of 1870, Stations 3 and 17 (J. T. Marshall).

MarGINELLA cCLANDESTINA, Brocchi.

Marginella clandestina, Brocchi, Conch. Foss. Subapp., 11, p. 642.
‘* Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Stations 3, 30, 50, 56; Adventure
Bank, 92 fathoms.
Distribution.—Vhroughout the Mediterranean. <A Tertiary fossil.

Several other station numbers appear on the Museum boxes, but
I am doubtful as to them.

MakGINELLA HESPERIA, SYKES.
Marginella hesperia, Sykes, Proc. Malac. Soc., vi, p. 316, pl. xvii,
fig. 7, 1905.
‘* Poreupine ”’? Expedition, 1870, Station 24.
T'wo specimens of what probably is a dwarf form of this species are
in the Museum, but as the box containing the two shells bears three
station numbers I forbear to quote them.

MARGINELLA MILIARIA (Linné).
Voluta miliaria, Linné, Syst. Nat., 10th ed., p. 730.

‘Porcupine’ Expedition, 1870, Station 50 ; Gibraltar Bay, 3 fathoms
(Brit. Mus.); Algesiras Bay, 1-15 fathoms (Brit. Mus.).

‘ Conch. Illustr., Cancellaria, p. 6, 1833.

SYKES: MOLLUSCA OF ‘‘ PORCUPINE”’

EXPEDITIONS. 338
Distribution.—Mediterranean, also Canaries. A Tertiary fossil in
S. Europe.

MarGineLtia minuta, Pfeiffer.
Marginella minuta, Pfeiffer, Wiegmann’s Archiy, i, p. 259, 1840.
‘* Porcupine’? Expedition, 1870, Stations 17, 30, 50, 56; Adventure
Bank, 92 fathoms.
Distribution.—According to Tryon the species is also found in the
West Indies, Florida, and the Red Sea. A Pliocene fossil.

Mareinetzta occutra, Monterosato.

Margineila occulta, Monterosato, Test. Nov. Siciliw, p. 17, 1869.
Gibberula occulta, Monterosato, Locard, Expéd. Trav. Talisman, i,
p- 188.
‘* Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms.
Distribution.—Several deep-sea localities in the Mediterranean.
A Pliocene and post-Pliocene fossil.

Erato tavis (Donovan).

Voluta levis, Donovan, Brit. Shells, v, pl. clxv.

‘* Porcupine ’’? Expedition, 1869, Little Minch, 60-80 fathoms;
Stations 2, 23a; 1870, Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms; Cape Sagres,
45-58 fathoms; Station 50.

Distribution.—North Atlantic and Mediterranean.

CyMBIUM PAPILLATUM, Schumacher.

Cymbium papillatum, Schumacher, Nouv. Syst., 1817, p. 237 ; Kobelt,
Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., 11, p. 1.
‘* Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, off Cape Sagres, 45-58 fathoms.
Distribution.—Mediterranean and Atlantic.
One very dead shell.

- Hatra Prramus (Meuschen).

Felix. Priamus, Meuschen, Cat. Mus. Gron., No. 138538.
Halia Priamus, Meuschen : Kobelt, Icon. Kurop. Meeresconch., ii, p. 6.

‘‘ Porcupine’? Expedition, 1870, Stations 26 (fragments), 30
(fragments); off Cape Sagres, 45-58 fathoms.

Distribution.—From Spain to Senegal. Fossil in the Italian
Pliocene (Jeffreys).

‘“‘In the Porcupine Expedition of 1870, I dredged, off Cape Sagres,
together with a perfect specimen of Halia, a rather large valve of
Avicula hirundo, on which were affixed three ovi-capsules of the
present species. One of the capsules or cases enclosed two young
specimens of Halia; each of the other two containing only a single
specimen. The young were marked with a row of the usual interrupted
spots above the rim of the outer lip. These capsules were solitary
and closely resembled those of Buccinopsis | Liomesus|. The apex of
the shell and the canal are alike in both genera. Judging from the

304 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

highly polished surface of the shell in Halia I should conclude that
its voluminous foot could enclose and cover the shell, as in Anezlla,
Eburna, or Cyprea, and, to a certain extent, as in Watica (Jetfreys).”

Vorvutomirra Grawnianpica (Beck), Moller.

Mitra Grenlandica (Beck), Moller, Index Moll. Groenlandie, p. 15;
Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., u1, p. 4.
‘« Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Stations 23a (J. T. Marshall), 65
(Brit. Mus.), 74 (J. T. Marshall and Brit. Mus.).
Distribution.—Northern and Arctic seas.

Mirra BICONICA, D.sp.

Shell elongate, pale yellow (dead), rather solid ; whorls 6-7, rather
flattened, with a well-marked suture ; protoconch smooth; the residue
of the shell is marked by numerous, densely set spiral strie, crossed
by afew obsolete longitudinal ribs; mouth elongate, narrow; columella
with two folds; outer margin suleate within. Alt. 9, lat. 3 mm.

‘* Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Station 24.
Somewhat resembling an elongate form of the well-known
Pleurotomoid, Iangilia septangularis.

Mirra coLUMBELLARIA, Scacchi.
Mitra columbellaria, Scacchi, Cat., p. 10, figs. 12, 13; Kobelt, Icon.
Europ. Meeresconch., 1, p. 56.
‘* Porcupine ”’ Hepedinon 1870, Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms;
Benzert Road, 40-65 fathoms; Stations 50, 56.

Mirra cornicuta (Linné).
Voluta cornicula, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1191.
Mitra cornicula, Linné: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., ii, p. 50.
‘‘Poreupine’”’ Expedition, 1870, Station 50 (one immature shell).
Distribution.—Mediterranean Sea, and also in the Atlantic.

Mirra Esenvs, Lamarck.
Mitra ebenus, Lamarck, Ann. du Mus., xvii, No. 58; Kobelt, Icon.
Europ. Meeresconch., ii, p. 47.

‘* Porcupine” Hepeditien) 1870, Station 58 (Brit. Mus.).
Distribution.— Various WWedieernanoen localities.

?

SYKES: MOLLUSCA OF ‘‘ PORCUPINE’? EXPEDITIONS. 300

Mirra tRicotor (Gmelin).

Voluta tricolor, Gmelin, Syst. Nat., 13th ed., p. 3476.
Mitra tricolor, Gmelin: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., ii, p. 54.
‘* Porcupine ”’ Expedition, 1870, Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms
(J. T. Marshall).
Distribution.—Mediterranean.

Mirra zonata, Marryat.

Mitra zonata, Marryat, Trans. Linn. Soc., xi, p. 338; Kobelt, Icon.
Europ. Meeresconch., ii, p. 45.
‘‘ Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Station 50 (J. T. Marshall).
Distribution.—Several localities in the Mediterranean. Pliocene
and (?) Miocene.

Fusus Broccur (Monterosato).

Murex Brocchit, Monterosato, Nuova Rivista, p. 39.
Fusus Broechii, Monterosato: Kobelt, loc. cit., i, p. 54.
Murex craticulatus, Brocchi, non Linné.
Non Zritonium craticulatum, Fabr.
‘‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Stations 50, 50a; Capo de Gata,
40-69 fathoms; Adventure Bank, 30—92 fathoms.
Distribution.—Mediterranean.

Fusus putcuertvus, Philippi.

Fusus pulchellus, Philippi, Moll. Sicil., u, p. 178; Kobelt, loc. cit.,
ty je Oe
‘‘Poreupine”’ Expedition, 1870, Capo de Gata, 40-69 fathoms.
Distribution.—Mediterranean to (probably) Spain and Portugal.
Fossil in Pliocene.
Also in the Museum as from Station 58, 1869.

Fusus rostratus (Olivi).

Murex rostratus, Olivi, Zool. Adriat., p. 153.
Fusus rostratus, Olivi: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 52.

‘Porcupine’? Expedition, 1870, Stations 50, 56; Adventure
Bank, 92 fathoms; Benzert Road, 40-65 fathoms; Rasel Amoush,
45 fathoms.

Distribution.—Mediterranean to Canaries. Fossilfrom the Miocene.

Fusus Syracusanus (Linné).

Murex Syracusanus, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1224.
Fusus Syracusanus, Linné: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 50.

‘“‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Stations 50, 56; Capo de Gata,
40-69 fathoms.

Distribution.—Mediterranean and to Canaries. Fossil from the
Miocene.

336 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Fascronarta LigNarra (Linné).
Murex lignarius, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1224.
‘Fasciolaria lignaria, Linné: Kobelt, loc. cit., i, p. 47.
‘‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Station 10 (a fragment).
Distribution.—Mediterranean. A Pliocene fossil.

MeyeErRIA ALBELLA (Dunker & Metzger).

Tritonium pusillum, M. Sars, Vid. Selsk. Verh. Christ., 1858,
p. 79 (nomen).
Meyeria pusilla, Sars, Locard, Expéd. Trav. Talisman, i, p. 336.
Latirus albus, Jeffreys: Depths of the Sea, p. 464 (nom. and fig.).
Lathyrus albellus, Dunker & Metzger, Nachrbl. Deutsch. Mal. Ges.,
1874, p10.
Meyeria alba, Jeffreys: Kobelt, loc. cit., i, p. 31.
‘¢Porcupine’’ Expedition, 1869 (three specimens in one box bearing
four localities).
Distribution. North Atlantic to Azores.

Krypros eLecans (Jeffreys), Dautz. & Fisch.

Kryptos elegans (Jeffreys), Dautzenberg & Fischer, Mém. Soe. Zool.
France, ix, p. £85; Kobelt, loc. cit., 11, p. 281.
‘¢ Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Stations 16, 17, 17a, 24, 30.
Distribution.—Middle Atlantic Ocean and Azores.
The systematic position of this form remains uncertain; all the
specimens I have seen are very immature. It is not the Lusus
amblyterus, Watson.

3 Nepronea antigua (Linné).

Neptunea antiqua, Linné: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i, p. 63-
‘« Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Station 70 (one young, alive).
Distribution.—Arctic seas to the Channel Islands and the French

coasts.

Neprunea contraria (Linné).

Neptunea contraria, Linné: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i,
p. 65.
‘* Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Station 58 (a fragment).
Distribution. — Portuguese, Spanish, and French coasts, the
occurrence in the Mediterranean off Sicily being doubtful (Kobelt).
A Pliocene fossil. Mr. Marshall adds Station 18, but I cannot trace
the specimen.

Neprunka pespecta (Linné).

Neptunea despecta, Linné: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i, p. 63.
‘‘ Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Station 11 (live).
Distribution.—Arctic seas to the British Isles (in deep water). A

Pliocene fossil.

The box in the Museum is labelled ‘‘ W. of Ireland, 85-110 fath.,

St. 1, 11”. The depth would fit Station 1, but not Station 11;

SYKES: MOLLUSCA OF ‘‘ PORCUPINE’? EXPEDITIONS. 307

however, as an examination of Jeffreys’ notebook yields a note of the
species under Station 11 and not Station 1, I have followed him.

Neprunes (SrpwHo) arrenvata (Jeffreys).
Fusus attenuatus, Jeffreys, Proc. Roy. Soc., xviii, p. 484, 1870 (nom.
sol.); Ann. Nat. Hist., xix, p. 326, April, 1877.
Neptunea attenuata, Jeffreys: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch.,
0s asic ;
“Porcupine”’ Expedition, 1869, Stations 20, 28, 30, 43.

Distribution.—Also N. Norway (Sars), and a few deep-sea localities
in the Atlantic.

I have found the ‘ Porcupine ”’ specimen to which Jeffreys refers
in his original description, and now give a figure of it, as those I have
seen are unsatisfactory. The references are as quoted above, and not

as given by Kobelt.

Nepronga (SipHo) Datu, Friele.
Neptunea Dalli, Friele, Norske Nordhavs Exped., Buccinide, p. 19.
‘* Porcupine ”’ Expedition, 1869, Stations 64, 65.
Distribution.—Northern Atlantic, in deep water.
I have followed Jeffreys’ identification; the species is unknown
to me.

Neprunra (Steuo) Epor (Morch).
Siphonorbis ebur, Morch, Journ. de Conch., p. 398, 1869.
Fusus Sarsit, Jeffreys, Nature, Dec. 9, 1869; ‘‘ Depths of the Sea,”
p. 464, 1873. |
Neptunea Sarsit, Jeffreys: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i, p. 79
‘* Porcupine”? Expedition, 1869, Stations 54, 65.
Distribution.—Northern seas to the British Isles. Recorded as
fossil in the Red Crag.

3938 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The following interesting notes, bearing on the specific position of
this species, occur in Jeffreys’ MSS. They are headed ‘‘ From Professor
Steenstrup, 8th April, 1879; types of Fusus ebur, Morch, F. togatus,
Morch, and #. Pfaff, Morch”. From this I infer that Jeffreys had
borrowed these shells.

‘‘Closely and carefully compared all these typical specimens
(having Morch’s names in his handwriting) with specimens of
F. Sabini (Gray) from Spitzbergen, the N ove eu Arctic Expedition
of 1877 (off Jan Mayen Island, Friele), and the ‘ Porcupine’ and the
‘Valorous’ Expeditions. All these specimens [i.e. ebur, togatus, and
Pfafi, Hi. R. 8.] certainly belong to one and the same species. In the
specimen of F. ebur (a dead shell) the epidermis is wanting, except
a few very small traces. In F, togatus there are a few fragments of
the epidermis close to the sutures; and this epidermis is quite similar
to that of F. Pfafi, which is well covered. VF. ebur is the largest
shell. Epidermis ciliated.

‘““ F. tortuosus, of Reeve, judging from the typical specimen, is
somewhat different, being more slender and haying the canal curved ;
the epidermis is smooth. But it may be a variety of /. Sabina.”

Jeffreys also says, ‘‘ Herr Friele, in his excellent monograph on the
Buccinide from the Voringen Expedition, says that I regarded this
species to be the same as my F&. curtus. This is not quite correct.
I believed F. ebur of Morch might be synonymous with F. Sarsii,
which Friele assigned to my F. curtus. The two latter species I have
always considered distinct.”’

Neprunea (Srpgo) Fusirormis (Broderip).

Buccinum fusiforme, Broderip, Zool. Journ., v, p. 45, 1829.
Neptunea fusiformis, Broderip: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i
p. 86.

‘* Porcupine ”’ Expedition, 1869, Stations 4, 6, 9, 36, 45a, 78, 89;
1870, Stations 8, 9, 11, 18, 16.

Distribution.—From Nor thern seas to the Spanish coasts, generally
in fairly deep water.

Jeffreys gives the following account of the animal of a specimen
dredged on the 8rd of June, 1869, at Station 6:—‘‘ Body light
brownish-yellow ; pallial tube rather short, tinged with purple
blotches; tentacles conical and short; eyes very small, seated on
stalks about half-way up the tentacles; foot thick, streaked near
the opercular lobe with purplish-brown, rounded in front with slight
auricles, squarish behind, equally broad throughout. Active and not
at all shy. a

Nepronea (SrteHo) eracrits (Da Costa).
Buceinum gracile, Da Costa, Brit. Conch., p. 124.
Neptunea gracilis, Da Costa: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i
195 (4
‘Porcupine’? Expedition, 1869, Stations 12, 35, 45a; 1870,
Station 13 (dead and very young).

SYKES: MOLLUSCA OF ‘‘ PORCUPINE’’ EXPEDITIONS. 309

Distribution.—North Atlantic to the Bay of Biscay. A post-
Tertiary fossil.

Nepronea (SipHo) Istanpica (Chemnitz).

Fusus Islandicus, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., iv, p. 159, pl. exh, figs.
1312, 1313:
Neptunea Islandica, Chemnitz: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., 1,
Wes Hike
‘* Porcupine ”’ Expedition, 1869, Stations 10, 84; 1870, Station 13.
Distribution.—Arctic seas and deep water in the North Atlantic.

Neprunea (SipHo) Jerrreysiana (Fischer).

Fusus Jeffreysianus, Fischer, J. Conchyl., xvi, p. 37, 1868.
Neptunea Jeffreysiana, Fischer: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch.,
Ts Wor
Fusus buceinatus, Jeffreys, non Lamarck.
‘‘ Porecupine”’ Expedition, 1869, Station 10; 1870, Station 30.
Distribution.—British Isles to the Bay of Biscay.

Neprungea (SrpHo) tacuests (Morch).

Fusus lachesis, Morch, J. Conchyl., xvii, p. 397, 1869.

Neptunea lachesis, Morch: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., 1, p. 83.

Tritonium terebrales, Sars MS. [non Neptunea terebralis, Gould, of
which WV. Spitzbergensis, Rve., is a synonym }.

Non Fusus lachesis, EK. Sismonda, Syn., 2nd ed., p. 38, 1847 [nom.
sol.}; D’Orbigny, Prodrome, iii, p. 68, 1852 [nom. sol. ] ;
Bellardi, Moll. Terz. Piemonte, i, 188, 1872 [descr. and fig. ].

‘* Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Station 51.

Distribution.—North Atlantic.

Inasmuch as Fusus lachesis, Sism., remained a mere name until
the description by Bellardi in 1872, I have not thought it necessary
to rename this species.

Very young specimens are also in the Museum as from Station 62,
but I cannot confirm this locality, the depth given being erroneous.

Distinct from the present species, but identical with one another,
are, I think, Musus Sprtzbergensis, Rve., and F. terebralis, Gould.

Neprunea (SipHo) PERTENUIS, n.sp.

Shell elongately fusiform, thin, fragile, very pale yellowish-white ;
whorls 7, rather convex, moderately increasing; protoconch smooth,
on the second whorl very numerous fine spirals appear, being crossed
up to the fifth whorl by obsolete longitudinal riblets, these latter
gradually fade out and the last whorl is sculptured only by the densely
set, irregular spirals; mouth drawn out, the canal being moderately
long and rather widely open. Alt. 27°5, diam. 10mm.

‘‘ Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Station 51 (one live specimen) ;
also a variety (one specimen) from Station 65.

340 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

The type was marked by Jeffreys as ‘n.sp.’; but he had not drawn
up any diagnosis. It seems to be nearest to WV. latertceus, Moller, but

has more rapidly increasing whorls, the canal is more widely open,
and the spirals are finer and more numerous.

Nepronea (Srpwo) proprnaua (Alder).

Fusus propinquus, Alder, Cat. Moll. Northumb. Durham, p. 63 (Trans,
Tyneside Club).

Neptunea propingua, Alder: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., 1,
Da 0G:

‘* Porcupine”? Expedition, 1869, Stations 15, 17, 18, 24, 30, 68, 70.

Distribution.—From Greenland south to the British Isles.

A Pliocene and post-Tertiary fossil.

Mr. Marshall notes: ‘‘ In the report of the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition,
Jeffreys mistakenly recorded this species from ‘ Bay of Biscay, 109-—
1380 f.’, in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition of 1870, instead of from West
of Ireland, Stations 24 and 380, in the expedition of 1869. Canon
Norman has also recorded it from ‘N. of Hebrides, 189-530 f.,
Porcupine Exp., 1869’, instead of ‘ Lightning’ Expedition, 1868.”

Neprounea (Srego) pupvura (Fischer).
Fusus pupula, Fischer, Journ. de Conch., p. 274, 1882.

‘* Porcupine’? Expedition.

A box in the Museum, named pupula, contains three shells (two
adult), and is labelled ‘‘9, 6, 165fath., 90fath. 1870”. Assuming
that the young shell is the same as the others, we may also refer here
a shell from Station 38, I am not sure of which cruise. Reverting to
the former label, these stations were, from their depths, in the cruise
of 1869, while Jeffreys in his MS. says the species came from the
cruise of 1870. All one can really say is that this species was found
during one of the cruises.

Neptunes (Srewo) Sasryi (Gray).
Buceinum Sabinii, Gray, Supp. and App. Parry’s First Voyage,
p. exl, 1824.
Fusus Sabini, Gray: Jettreys, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. xix, p. 327, 1877.
‘‘Porcupine’”’ Expedition, 1869, Stations 11,13; 1870, Stations 13, 22.

SYKES! MOLLUsCA OF ‘‘ PORCUPINE’? EXPEDITIONS. O41

The above station numbers are due to Mr. Marshall. See notes
under JV. ebur (Morch).

Nepronea (Sipuo) trurciputa (Jeffreys), Friele.
Fusus turgidulus, Jeffreys: Friele, Nyt. Mag. Naturv., p. 8, 1877.
Neptunea turgidula, Jeffreys: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., 1,
1s (aes

‘‘ Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Stations 65, 74, 75, 78 (young), 84.

Distribution.—North Atlantic.

The stations are taken from the Museum boxes, and Nos. 65 and 84
are confirmed by Mr. Marshall’s notes. Jeffreys suggests that
NV. Hansent, Friele, may be a variety.

Neprunsea (Mounia) Mount (Friele).

Fusus Mohni, Friele, Nyt. Mag. Naturv., xxiii, p. 6, 1877.

Neptunea Mohni, Friele: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i, p. 90.
‘Porcupine’? Expedition, 1869, Stations 62, 64.
Distribution.—Arctic seas, and south to the British Isles, in deep

water.

Neprunea (Vorvuropsis) Norvecica (Chemnitz).
Strombus Norvegicus, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., xi, p. 218.
Neptunea Norvegica, Chemnitz: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch.,
ie: Oe OO
‘“* Porcupine’? Expedition, 1869, Station 68 (live).
Distribution.—Arctic and North Atlantic seas, North America
(Jeffreys). A Pliocene fossil.

TRoscHELIA BERNICIENSIS (King).

Fusus Berniciensis, King, Ann. Nat. Hist., xviii, p. 246.
Troschelia Berniciensis, King: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch.,
il, Tox OO

‘Porcupine’? Expedition, 1869, Stations 6 (fragments), 14
(fragments), 25 (egg-capsules), 39, 57, 68, 74, 78, 84; 1870,
Stations 3, 8, 9.

Distribution.—Northern seas. It has been suggested that the
species is circumpolar, but this needs confirmation.

Liomesus Dater (Sowerby).
Buceinum Dalei, Sowerby, Min. Conch., v, p. 189, pl. cecclxxxvi,
figs. 1, 2.
Buccinopsis Dalei, Sowerby: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch.,
ii, p. 116.
‘“« Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Stations 7, 10, 45a—b, 52.
Distribution.—North Atlantic. A Pliocene fossil.
Buccrnum Fiymarxkranum, Verkriizen.
Buccinum Finmarkianum, Verkriizen, Jahrb. Deutsch. Mal. Ges., u,
p. 2003 Kobelt, loc. cit., a, p. 1038.
‘“‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1869, Station 65 (young, but live).

342 PROCEEDINGS OF ‘THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Distribution.—Northern Atlantic.
I have accepted the identification by Jeffreys in the Museum.

Buccrnum Granianpicum, Chemnitz.
Buceinum Grenlandicum, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., x, p. 182; Kobelt,
loc: cit.).1,.pe lds

‘‘Porcupine’”’ Expedition, 1869, Station 65.

Distribution.—Avrctic seas in both hemispheres. A Pliocene fossil.

Jeffreys records his specimens as var. glabra, and gives the following,
which I take to be a description of a new variety: ‘‘ Thin, glassy,
and smooth, with the exception of fine spiral strize on the upper
whorls, which afterwards disappear and are replaced by a few and
indistinct ridge-like lines.”

Bucctnum Humpukeystanum, Bennett.
Buccinum Humphreysianum, Bennett, Zool. Journ., 1, p. 398; Kobelt,
loceicit), 1) ps 102:

‘‘ Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Stations 1, 6, 8, 45a—d.

Distribution.—F inmark to Bantry Bay.

According to Jeffreys ‘‘ B. nivale of Friele is the young of the
variety lactea”’

BucctnumM veNnTRIcosuM, Kiener.

Buccinum ventricosum, Kiener, Coq. Viv., Buccinum, p. 4.
Buccinum fusiforme, Kiener: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 101.

‘‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1870, Station 30 (fragment).

Distribution.— Atlantic off Spain, etc., and in Mediterranean.

I have followed Jeffreys in the name adopted for this form, and his
final view as to its specific rank.

Buccinum unpatum, Linné.

Buccinum undatum, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1204; Kobelt,
loc wert apa 99.

‘‘ Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Stations 1 (var. Zetlandica), 2 (var.
flexuosa), 6 (var. Zetlandica), 7, 8, 11 (of a conical shape, rather
strong, without longitudinal ribs, closely and finely striated trans-
versely or spirally), 25 (var. Zetlandica), 45a-b (conical variety),
68 and 69 (var. Zetlandica) ; Lough Foyle; near Belfast ; off Lerwick
(var. Zetlandica).

Distribution. —From Arctic seas, south to Gulf of Lyons; also on
American coasts. A Pliocene fossil.

‘‘ BUCCINUM OBLIIUM, N.sp.

‘Shell oval, rather solid, opaque and somewhat glossy. Sculpture:
several curved and flexuous longitudinal ribs on the last or body
whorl, which are crossed by about as many spiral ridges, so as to give
a cancellated or decussated appearance; each of the upper whorls
(except those forming the apex, which are smooth) has also two or
three of the same spiral ridges; the whole intermediate surface is
covered with numerous fine and close-set spiral strie ; the points of
intersection between the ribs and ridges are more or less nodulous ;

SYKES: MOLLUSCA OF ‘‘ PORCUPINE’’ EXPEDITIONS. 343

colour pale yellowish-white ; epidermis none; spire short; whorls 5-6,
moderately convex ; the last occupies three-fourths of the shell with
the mouth placed upwards; the two upper whorls which compose
the apex cylindrical and twisted; suture deepish; mouth oval and
expanded, angulated above; length about three-fifths of the spire ;
canal very short, open, and truncated; outer lip semicircular,
reflected, and having a thickened edge; inside slightly grooved in the
direction of the spiral ridges; inner lip broad and glazed; pillar
strong and flexuous. L. 1, B. 0°7 inch.
‘** Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, Station 65.

‘Six dead specimens. In one of them the longitudinal ribs are
wanting ; it has stronger spiral ridges, and is smaller than the other
specimens.

‘‘ This species was figured in Sir Wyville Thomson’s Depths of the
Sea (18738), p. 468, fig. 76, under my name of Bucecnopsis striata.
As the operculum of the present species is not known, it is more than
questionable whether it can be placed in Buceinopsis, and I must
provisionally leave it in Buecinum. It may be allied to B. abyssorum
of Verrill, as well as to B. Baervi of Middendorff.”’

The above is taken verbatim from Jeffreys’ MS., save that I have
changed the name he gave, his being already in use.

PURPURA LAPILLUS (Linné).
Buccinum lapillus, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1202.
Purpura lapillus, Linné: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 36.

‘Porcupine’? Expedition, 1869, Donegal Bay, 25-40 fathoms;
1870, Vigo Bay, 20 fathoms.

Distribution. —North Atlantic from Arctic seas to Mogador. The
Mediterranean records are dubious. A Pliocene fossil.

Pisanta MacuLosa (Lamarck).
Buceinum maculosum, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert., vii, p. 269.

Pisania maculosa, Lamarck : Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i,
p- 9s.

‘“* Porcupine’’ Expedition, 1870, Gibraltar.
Distribution.—Mediterranean; the Atlantic records are doubtful.
Fossil in Miocene of 8. Europe.
Eururia cornea (Linné).
Murex corneus, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1224.
Euthria cornea, Linné: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i, p. 118.
‘“‘Poreupine” Expedition, 1870, Capo de Gata, 40-69 fathoms.

344 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Distribution.—Generally throughout the Mediterranean. Fossil since

the Miocene.
Nassa cornicutum (Olivi).

Buccinum corniculum, Olivi, Zool. Adriat., p. 144.
Nassa corniculum, Olivi: Kobelt, loc. cit., i, p. 158.

‘‘Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Station 50; Benzert Road,
40-65 fathoms.

Distribution.—Throughout the Mediterranean. A Miocene fossil.

Nassa tncrassara (Strom).
Buccinum incrassatum, Strom, Konig. Norsk. Vid. Selsk. Skr., iv,
p. 369.
Nassa incrassata, Str6m: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 152.
‘¢Porcupine’”? Expedition, 1869, Lough Foyle, 10 fathoms ;
‘‘Bundoran,” spawn; ‘‘C. Sagres”’; 1870, Station 50.
Distribution.—Atlantie and Mediterranean. <A Tertiary fossil.

Nassa trata (Chemnitz).
Buccinum lima seu limatum, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., xi, p. 87,
pl. elxxxviil, figs. 1808, 1809.
Nassa limata, Chemnitz: Kobelt, loc. cit., i, p. 140.

‘* Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Stations 50, 51, 56; Adventure
Bank, 92 fathoms; Benzert Road, 40-65 fathoms.

Distribution.—Mediterranean seas and to Azores. A Miocene
fossil.

Nassa muraBryis (Linné).
Buceinum mutabile, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1201.
Nassa mutabilis, Linné: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 122.

‘* Poreupine”’? Expedition, 1870, Station 50.

Distribution.—Mediterranean to Azores and West Africa.. A Miocene
fossil.

Nassa prismatica (Brocchi).
Buccinum prismaticum, Brocchi, Conch. Foss. Subapp., i, p. 337.

‘* Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, off Cape Sagres, 45-58 fathoms ;
tasel Amoush, 45 fathoms; Benzert Road, 40-65 fathoms.

I have kept the records made by Jeffreys distinct from those of
Nassa timata. Dr. Kobelt is of opinion that the two forms are
identical.

Nassa pyemma (Lamarck).
Ranella pygmea, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert., vii, p. 154.
Nassa varicosa, Turton: Kobelt, loc. cit., i, p. 156.

‘* Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Benzert Road, 40-65 fathoms.

Distribution.—Atlantic and Mediterranean. A Tertiary fossil.

Dr. Kobelt states, but gives no reference, that there is a prior
NV. pygmea of Schlotheim. In Jeffreys’ MS. occurs the following:
‘In the Bull. Mal. Ital. for 1870, Weinkauff states that Schlotheim
had anticipated Lamarck in using the name pygmea for a fossil species
of Nassa. I have examined the work of Schlotheim referred to

SYKES: MOLLUSCA OF ‘‘ PORCUPINE’’ EXPEDITIONS. 345

(Beitrage zur Naturgeschichte der Versteinerungen in geognosticher
Hinsicht), being an article in the Proceedings of the Royal Academy
of Sciences at Munich for the year 1816 and 1817; but I failed to
find either in the text or plates any such fossil as Murieites pygmaeus.”

Nassa ReETIcULATA (Linné).

Buceinum reticulatum, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1204.
Nassa reticulata, Linné : Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 185.
‘¢ Porcupine” Expedition, 1869, Lough Swilly, 3-13 fathoms
(spawn); 1870, ‘‘ Cadiz”; Vigo Bay, 20 fathoms.
Distribution.—Throughout the Mediterranean and in the North
Atlantic. A Pliocene fossil.

Nassa semistriata (Brocchi).

Buceinum semistriatum, Brocchi, Conch. Foss. Subapp., p. 651.
Nassa semistriata, Brocchi: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 131.

‘* Porcupine’ Expedition, 1870, Stations 10, 53; Vigo Bay; Cape
Sagres.

Distribution. Lusitanian and Mediterranean Seas. A Miocene
fossil.

Jeffreys describes the animal of a specimen from Station 10 as
follows :—‘‘ Body pale orange. Siphonal sheath or tube light brown.
Tentacles long, slender, and tapering. Eyes small, above the base of
tentacles. Foot broad in front and expanded into two longish auricles
or triangular points; extremity or hinder part pointed; caudal
filaments remarkably long and separate. Spawned in the glass vessel.
The spawn was free or loose and not inclosed in any capsule or case.”

CycLonassa NERITEA (Linné).

Buccinum neriteum, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1201.
Cyclonassa neritea, Linné: Kobelt, loc. cit., i, p. 168.

‘* Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, ‘‘ Tunis.”

Distribution.—Mediterranean and Lusitanian Seas. A Pliocene
fossil.

Amongst Jeffreys’ notes is a letter from David Robertson, dated
1878, giving an account of two specimens of this shell ‘“‘ taken from
the crop of the Ice-Duck ( Heralda glacialis)’’, killed in Skye.

CotumBetta, Lamarck.
In Jeffreys’ MS. occur also the names of Columbella scripta, Linné,
and C, minor, Sc.; but he has not inserted any station numbers, and
I cannot trace the specimens.

CotrumBetta Hrpareor (Monterosato).
Mitrelila Hidalgoi, Monterosato, Journ. Conchyl., xxxvii, p. 116, 1889 ;
Kobelt, loc. cit., iv, p. 152.
‘‘ Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Station 30.
Distribution.—Mediterranean.

bo
On

VOL. IX.—SEPTEMBER, 1911.

346 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

CoLUMBELLA RUsTICA (Linné).

Voluta rustica, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1190.

Columbella rustica, Linné: Kobelt, loc. cit., 11, p. 30.
‘‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, ‘‘ Cadiz” (Brit. Mus.),
Distribution.—Mediterranean and Atlantic. A Pliocene fossil.

Pyrene costutata (Cantraine).

Fusus costulatus, Cantraine, Diagn. Suce., p. 20.
Pyrene costulata, Cantraine: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 33.
Columbella haliaéti, Jeffreys.

‘‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1869, Stations 10, 18, 17, 36, 42, 63;
1870, Stations 16, 51, 56; Cape Sagres, 45-58 fathoms ; Adventure
Bank, 92 fathoms.

Distribution.—Deep water in Atlantic and Mediterranean. Fossil
in Pliocene.

I have followed Dr. Kobelt. Jeffreys notes: ‘‘ The type of usus
costulatus seems to have disappeared, but the description would suit
P. striolata of Scacchi. I therefore retain the specific name which
I gave to the present species.”

TropHon (?) costrFERUM, S. Wood.
Trophon costiferum, 8. Wood, Crag Moll., p. 48, pl. vi, fig. 9.

‘« Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Station 13.
Identified by Mr. Marshall.

TROPHON MULTILAMELLOSUS (Philippi).

Murex multilamellosus, Philippi, Enum. Moll. Sicil., p. 182.
Trophon multilamellosus, Philippi: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch.,
iby 0 48)
“*Porcupine”’ Expedition, 1870, Stations 30, 51; Rasel Amoush,
45 fathoms.
Distribution.—Deep sea in the Mediterranean and off North Spain.
A Pliocene fossil.

TropHon vaernatus (Cristofori & Jan).

Murex vaginatus, Cristofori & Jan, Cat., p. 11.
Trophon vaginatus, C. & J.: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, 29.

‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Stations 18, 30, 50, 56; Adventure
Bank, 92 fathoms.

Distribution.—Deep water in the Mediterranean and Atlantic.
A Miocene fossil.

Several other station numbers appear on the Museum boxes, but
I am unable to verify them.

Jeffreys gives the following description of the animal of a specimen
from Station 13: ‘* Body cream colour. Siphonal sheath short
beyond the canal. Tentacles short, cylindrical above the eye-stalks.
Eyes small, black. Foot thick, short, and broad; truncated in front
and rounded behind.”

SYKES : MOLLUSCA OF ‘‘ PORCUPINE’’ EXPEDITIONS. 347

TROPHONOPSIS CLATHRATUS (Linné).

Murex clathratus, Linné, Syst. Nat., 12th ed., p. 1228.
Trophon clathratus, Linné: Kobelt, loc. cit., i, p. 25.

‘“‘ Porcupine”’ Expedition, 1869, Stations 10, 59, 65; Dingle Bay;
Lough Foyle.

Distribution.—Arctic seas to North Atlantic. Fossil in Pliocene.
The specimens from Lough Foyle and Dingle Bay belong to the
var. truncata.

TROPHONOPSIS MURICATUS (Montagu).

Murex muricatus, Montagu, Test. Brit., 1, p. 262.
Trophon muricatus, Montagu: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch., i
p- 30.
‘¢ Porcupine ”’ Expedition, 1869, Dingle Bay (J. T. Marshall).
Distribution.—North Atlantic to Mediterranean. A Pliocene fossil.
There are a number of boxes in the Museum, but the stations and
depths are in confusion. As bearing on Dr. Kobelt’s remarks
(loc. cit., pp. 31, 56) as to Fusus longurio, Weinkauff, I may say that
Jeffreys notes that this latter form is identical, adding ‘‘ ex typ.”

)

TropHonopsis Barvicensis (Johnston).

Murex Barvicensis, Johuston, Edinb. Phil. Journ., xii, p. 225.
Trophon Barvicensis, Johnston: Kobelt, Icon. Europ. Meeresconch,,
Tip J Pee
‘‘Porcupine”’ Expedition, 1869, Stations 9, 14, 28a; 1870,
Stations 30, 50, 56; Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms.
Distribution.—North Atlantic and Mediterranean. A Pliocene
fossil.

CoRALLIOPHILA LAMELLOSA (Jan).
Fusus lamellosus, Jan, Cat. Rer. Nat., p. 10.
Coralliophila lamellosa, Jan: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 41.
‘* Porcupine’? Expedition, 1870, Station 50.
Distribution.—Mediterranean; the records beyond need confirmation.
Also a young specimen from Station 24, of which Mr. Marshall
says ‘‘The Marquis de Monterosato suggests may be fossil’.

CorattiopHita Muyenporrrit (Calcara).
Murex Meyendor fii, Calcara, Moll. Viv. Foss. Sicil., p. 38.
Coralliophila Meyendorffii, Calcara: Kobelt, loc. cit., 1, p. 40.
‘* Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Station 50.
Distribution.—Mediterranean to the Canaries.

Morex.

The names of several species occur in Jeffreys’ MSS., but
unfortunately he has not inserted the station numbers, and I am
unable to trace any of them in the Museum collection.

348 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOUIETY.

Morex crisratus, Brocchi.
Murex cristatus, Brocchi, Conch. Foss. Subapp., p. 3894; Kobelt,

hoe cite, pineal
‘‘ Porcupine”? Expedition, 1870, Adventure Bank, 92 fathoms.
Distribution. —Mediterranean and to Senegal. Fossil in the Miocene.

Murex rFusutus, Brocchi (?).

Murex fusulus, Brocchi, Conch, Foss. Subapp., 11, p. 409; Kobelt,
NeY@g Ciivng ty 195 LUG
‘‘ Porcupine” Expedition, 1870, Station 56.
Distribution.—Mediterranean and to the Azores, etc.
A young specimen, of which the identity is not quite certain
(J. T. Marshall).

349

SOME REMARKS ON THE NOMENCLATURE OF THE VENERIDZ.
iy JDie, MiG dale IDAiaes
Read 12th May, 1911.

_ Tse March number of the Proceedings of the Society contains an
extended criticism of the nomenclature adopted by me in my revision
of the Veneride. ‘The author, Mr. Jukes-Browne, in more than one
paper has shown that his idea of the relation of species is largely
based on superficial characters, such as sculpture, a view which I do
not share and in which Bolten, whom he criticizes severely without

-consideration for the different state of science in 1798, was his
precursor.

Mr. Jukes-Browne’s opinions on settled questions may be passed
without remark. In some other matters it is perhaps well that
I should explain the principles which led me to certain conclusions,
for the sake of those who do not care to explore the archeology of
the subject.

In the matter of the selection of a type for a genus in the case of
those authors who did not specify a species as typical, the final
paragraph, rule 380, cited by Mr. Jukes-Browne, is not the only rule
applicable to the matter. In genera proposed with only one species
(monotypical) that species necessarily becomes the type whether
designated as a type or not, and on this basis I have regarded the
species cited in Lamarck’s Prodrome of 1799 as typical of the genera
accepted or proposed by him in that publication. Venus, Lamarck,
1799, is typified by V. mercenaria, L., no matter what views Linneus
‘or Lamarck may have privately held before or after that publication.
And if Venus, Linné, contained that species, and no type had been
selected before that 1799 publication, V. mercenaria becomes, ipso facto,
the type of Venus (L.), Lam. This is the view I have taken, and,
while it may not be universally accepted, my work must be criticized,
if at all justly, on that basis.

Mr. Jukes-Browne objects to the acceptation of the monotypical
genus, yet later he argues for the acceptation of Gafrarium, H. and
A. Adams, who designated no type and listed alphabetically five
species.

Mr. Jukes-Browne classes Bolten’s genera as merely ‘arbitrary
assemblages not distinguishable from one another by any common
generic characters’, which seems to me, taking the state of science at
the time into account, a misrepresentation of the facts. It is true
Bolten, with more excuse than his critic, based his genera largely on
surface characters and external form; nevertheless, his classification
was far in advance of his time.

In proposing to unite Protothaca with Chione, my critic ignores the
anatomical differences, pallial sinus, the character of the hinge, and
everything except the more or less (generally less) reticulate surface-
sculpture.

In the discussion of the name Paphia, Bolten, I found Bolten’s,

300 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

catalogue of species to contain seven species of Tapes (sensu lato), one -
Sunetta, and one Meretriz (in the sense of Lamarck, = Cytherea).
As seven-ninths of the species thus belonged to one group I felt that
I was giving better expression to Bolten’s idea of the genus by
selecting a type from one of the seven than by taking the one
discrepant form which headed the list, a Beretrix (Lam.) in the original
sense, as I correctly (and not by any mistake) stated. I retained -
Tapes, Megerle, in a subgeneric sense for the species for which it has
been most commonly used, and therefore the ‘ displacement’ complained
of by my critic does not exist, and Megerle is not, as Mr. Jukes-Browne
erroneously supposes, deprived of the right to the perpetuation of
his name. ‘The same results, however, would follow if Mr. Jukes-
Browne’s views of the nomenclature of Cuneus, Da Costa, were
accepted, though he stops short of stating it.

In the case of Pectunculus, Da Costa, repugnant as it seems to revive
a name used by many authors in different senses and not in the
original sense of the Cockles (Zrachycardium) to which the ancients
gave it, it is probable that it should, following the rules strictly,
be retained, and the best disposition of it perhaps would have been
to adopt Da Costa’s first species, formerly known as Cyprina Islandica,
as the type. This species has been so many times renamed that less
trouble would be caused by its use as the type than in the case of any
of the others listed by Da Costa. But Mr. Jukes-Browne’s selection
of Dosinia exoleta prevents this, and Pectunculus will have to be
substituted for Orbieulus, Megerle, as a subdivision of Dosinia.

In the matter of Cuneus, Da Costa, his only generic character is that
the beaks are near one end. ‘This and the meaning of the word point
to Donax as the kind of shell he had in mind, if, indeed, he had
any clear idea at all. Gray was quite right in selecting a Donaz for
the type, only he chose the same species (D. vittatus, Da Costa) which
served Lamarck in 1799 as his monotype of the genus Donax. This
shell, by the way, has nothing to do with Scopoli’s genus Chion, as -
wrongly supposed by Mr. Jukes-Browne. On the contrary, it belongs
to Serrula, which Morch validated from the non-binomial Chemnitz,
who applied it to this very species.

I have already, indicated that no mistake in my opinion was made
in the matter of Paphia, Bolten. Under that head I have the entry in
my synonymy ‘‘ Cuneus (sp.), Da Costa”, etc., ‘1778, not of Da
Costa, 1776 (= Trigonia), nor Cuneus, Deshayes, 18538.’? The curious
thing about this, as cited by Mr. Jukes-Browne, is that he leaves out
the ‘(sp.)’, thereby altering the meaning of the item. Otherwise,
the entry, unmodified, simply records a fact to know which, as
‘“* Cuneus, Da Costa”’ is cited in the nomenclators as of 1776, as well
as 1778, is necessary to avoid misunderstanding by those who do not
look up the original.

Moreh, in reviving Cuneus, Da Costa, as a section of Venus (L.),
Lam., includes C. reticulatus, Da Costa (= decussatus, L.), the only one
of the Da Costa species in his list, so (as the older name) if this be
accepted, it would exclude from valid nomenclature the genus Tapes,
Megerle, the very result for which he criticizes me, having overlooked

DALL: ON NOMENCLATURE OF THE VENERIDZ. joel

the fact that I retain Megerle’s name subgenerically ; 7. litteratus,
Megerle’s monotype, being at most subgenerically different from
Paphia (Ruditapes) decussata, L. As Da Costa’s first species and as
the only one of his species to be mentioned under the revived name
by Morch, the latter must be taken as the type if Cuneus is to be
retained.

If, after a selection of a type has been made under the existing
rules, appeals to the Commission for a new change are to be allowed,
it is evident that stability of names will never be attained.

302

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF THE GENUS CONUS
FROM SOUTH AFRICA.

By G. B. Sowxrsy, F.L.S.
Read 12th May, 1911.
Conus Becker, n.sp.

Testa turbinata, mediocriter obesa, albida, luteo-fusco tribalteata,
flammulis longitudinalibus saturatioribus irregulariter diversiformibus
ornata, maculis fuscis minutis plus minusve conspersa; spira convexa,
leviter prominens; anfractus 8—9, leves, obtuse angulati, supra angulum
leviter concavi; anfractus ultimus leviter convexus, basim versus
attenuatus ; apertura mediocriter lata. Long. 50, diam. maj. 27 mm.

Hab.—St. Francis Bay, South Africa.

A rather gaily-coloured Cone, with three rather broad bands of
yellowish brown and irregularly formed flames of a darker colour.
The spire in the normal form is somewhat obtuse, and but little
raised, with the whorls graduated, smooth, and concave at the top.
The body-whorl is slightly rounded at the angle, which, however, is
fairly prominent, convex at the sides, and tapering towards the base.
In addition to the colour-bands and flames the type-specimen has here
and there a few minute brown spots.

The second specimen is an abnormality; its spire being considerably
raised and irregularly gradate; in this the small brown spots are
much more numerous.

The only two specimens I have seen of this species were submitted
to me by Dr. H. Becker, of Grahamstown, after whom I have pleasure
in naming it.

Dr. Becker also sent me for comparison specimens of Conus lautus,
Reeve, from the same locality, some of the specimens bearing a slight
resemblance to the new species, but differing considerably from it in
form and in the character of the spire.

A MODIFICATION IN THE FORM OF SHELL (SIPHONARIA
ALGESIRZA, QUOY) APPARENTLY DUE TO LOCALITY.

By the Rev. A. H. Cooxsz, M.A.
Read 12th May, 1911.

Wuen collecting Siphonaria Algesire, Quoy, in January last, on the
rocks at both sides of the entrance to the Mediterranean, I was struck
with a variation in the shape of the shell, which appeared to be
directly due to the nature of the station occupied.

So far as I was able to ascertain, this species occurs on rocks from
low-water mark up to the highest point reached by the spray of the
ordinary tide. At Tangier the normal tide-fall is about 6 feet, at
Cadiz probably rather more. Specimens taken from near high-water
mark at both localities showed an elevated apex, while specimens from
near half-tide mark were comparatively flattened. It occurred to me
to have measurements taken, (a) of the apical angle of a number of
specimens, measuring the angle along the long axis of the shell, and
(b) of the height of the apex, and then, after taking the length of each
specimen, to obtain (¢) a ratio of height to length. Groups of shells
taken from what may be called the upper and the lower levels were
thus contrasted in three points—(q@) the apical angle, (6) the height of
apex, (¢) the ratio of height to length.

On the coast close to Cadiz a sort of low reef ran out into the sea
at an angle of about 45° to the shore, and shelved very gradually
shorewards, with a steep fall of about 2 or 3 feet on the sea side, so
that the waves broke at the foot of the steep and washed shorewards
over the reef. In contrast to this station were isolated blocks of rocks
measuring 10 or 12 feet square, lying on the sand near high-water
mark, and not habitually beaten by the waves. Both these stations
abounded in Siphonaria. The contrast in the shape of specimens was
marked, those from the reef being often so flattened as to be scarcely
distinguishable from the rock on which they lived, while on the
boulders near high-water mark they were elevated and bold.

SERIES I. CADIZ, FROM THE LOWER LEVEL.

Apical Length of Height of Ratio of
Specimen.! angle. shell. apex. height to length.
A 125° 2°00 “47 23
B 110° 1°80 2835) 19
C 130° 1°60 *30 “19
D 120° 1°70 *31 ‘18
E 115° 1°20 ail) P1183
EF 125° 1°70 oO 5
Average 120° 1°70 “30 ‘18

1 T owe all these measurements to the kindness of my friend and pupil
Mr. D. W. Parkes.

oo
an
a

PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

SERIES II. CADIZ, FROM THE HIGHER LEVEL.

Apical Length of Height of Ratio of
Specimen. angle. shell. apex. height to length.
G 90° 1°70 “60 “35
H 87° 1°65 “60 “36
I 90° 1°50 “50 E30
J 92° 2°00 62 “31
K 91° 1°60 48 “30
L 90° 1°90 "64 “34
Average 90° 1°70 “57, "a8

Here, in the case of the specimens from the lower locality, an
average apical angle of 120° is found, while in the specimens from the
higher level the angle is far more acute, averaging 90°, a difference of
as much as 380°; the height of the apex averages *30 cm. in the former
case and °57 cm., or nearly twice the height, in the latter, while the
ratio of height to length along the long axis is in the one case ‘18 cm.,
or less than one-fifth, in the other as much as °33, or nearly one-third.

Again, at Tangier, on level rocks at about half-tide, Scphonaria
exhibits a shell which is comparatively flat and an apex which is not
elevated. On the cliffs at whose foot the waves break at high tide,
and where, as a rule, only the spray can reach it, the same species
shows a shell which is the reverse of flat, and whose apex is prominent
and elevated.

SERIES III. TANGIER, FROM THE LOWER LEVEL.

Apical Length of Height of Ratio of
Specimen. angle. shell. apex. height to length.
A 106° 2°30 5)5) "24
B 108° 2°10 “48 "23
C 107° 2°20 50 28
D 103° 2°15 45 20
E LON 2°10 “38 18
F 100° 2°15 “50 “23
G 105° 2°08 35 17
H 106° 1°80 20 ali
I 101° 2°10 “45 21
Average 105° 2°10 “43 “20
SERIES IV. TANGIER, FROM THE HIGHER LEVEL.
Apical Length of Height of Ratio of
Specimen. angle. shell. apex. height to length.
J 85° 2°15 “80 37
K 88° 2°00 “80 “40
L 88° 2°20 “81 “37
M 87° 2°30 “80 "35
N 90° 2°60 82 “31
O 90° 2°10 “59 °28
12 83° 2°20 “87 “40,
Q 88° 2°00 “70 “B35
R 90° 2°10 "62 30
Average 87°6° 2°20 "76 "35

Here, again, although the Tangier specimens from the lower level
(Figs. A-F) are not so markedly flat as those from Cadiz, yet they
show an average apical angle of 105°, as compared with one of 87°6°
from shells taken from the high-tide mark (Figs. J-N); the height
of apex in the former case averages ‘43 cm., in the other °76, or not

COOKE: FORM VARIATION IN SZPHONARIA ALGESIR A. 300

far from double, while the ratio of height to length is in the one case
-20cm., in the latter -35cm., or 75 per cent higher.

iva
i i aa

L M N

The conclusion can scarcely be resisted that the flattening of the
shell on the reefs towards low-water mark is an advantage to the
organism, enabling it to avoid the strong impact of the waves, whose
power to detach must decrease in direct ratio with the smaller amount of
resistance they encounter. Given an equal capacity for ‘ holding on’,
an elevated shell would have more chance of being knocked off by the
force of breaking waves than a comparatively flat shell which allowed
the water to run over it. On the other hand, in a station where the
impact of a wave was rarely felt, and where there was comparatively
little need to provide against sudden shocks, an elevated shell would
suffer no disadvantage, and would therefore tend to become the rule.
The facts as observed are in direct accordance with this theory.

In a very interesting account of the common limpet Mr. E. S.
Russell ! arrives at very similar conclusions. He observes: ‘To sum
up, adult exposed shells of Patella are lower-spired, narrower, thicker,
and more irregular in outline than sheltered shells; and these
differences are probably due to the difference of friction to which the
two kinds of shells are exposed from waves and tide.”

The Rey. Canon Norman? also remarks: ‘‘ It will be found to be
a general rule with regard to the limpet that the nearer high-water
mark the shells are taken, the higher-spired, more strongly ribbed, and
smaller it will be; and that the lower down it lives, the flatter, less
ribbed, and larger it becomes.’’ Mr. Russell, commenting upon this
statement, says: ‘‘ While my observations entirely corroborate the
truth of the statement that high-water limpets are typically high-
spired, yet I find, for one area at least, that the proportion of large
shells is greater at high-water than at low-water.”

' Proce. Zool. Soc., pp. 856-70, 1907. 2 The Zoologist, p. 7202, 1860.

306

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF ACMA FROM BOMBAY,
AND NOTES ON OTHER FORMS FROM THAT LOCALITY.

By Enear A. Smiru, 1.8.0.
Read 9th June, 1911.

Sprcrmens of an Acmea from Bombay have recently been presented
to the British Museum by Major A. J. Peile, R.A., and as the genus
has not been until recently’ recorded as inhabiting the shores of
India, it seemed desirable to give an account of the present species.
Its existence at Bombay, however, has been known to me since the
year 1882, when the late Dr. W. Il. Blanford gave to the Museum
a dozen examples. These, however, were only about half the size of
those received from Major Peile.

The shores of Bombay are not very prolific in limpet-like forms
such as Patella, Acmea, ete. Messrs. Melvill & Abercrombie? enumerate
the following :—

Fissurella Bombayana, Sow. = lima, Sow.
Emarginula elongata, Phil.

£. radiata, Gould.

Scutum unguis (Linn. ).

Patella aster, Reeve.

Clypidina notata (Linn.).

No 2:: enapsinila elongata. Philippi never published a species
under this name, but he quoted* the Mediterranean shell described by
Costa with that appellation. This is quite distinct from the shell
figured by A. Adams & Sowerby as “‘ &. elongata, Philippi’’.t

The specimens from Bombay thus identified have kindly been sent to
me for examination by Mr. J. C. Melvill, who borrowed them from the
Manchester Museum, where they were placed by Mr. Abercrombie, by
whom they were collected. A careful study of them proves that they
are neither the elongata of Costa nor of the Thesaurus, but are certainly
identical with £. dilecta, A. Ad., originally said to be from King
George’s Sound, South Australia. In the Museum there are several
specimens collected at Bombay by Mrs. Deakin, by whom they were
presented.

The ‘* 4. elongata, Philippi” of the Abercrombie & Melvill list
must therefore be regarded as a mere nomen nudum.

No. 3. The Emarginula ( Clypidina) radiata was described by Gould
from Sydney Harbour, and was supposed by Tenison- Woods to be the
same species as Z. australis, Lamk. As Lamarck never described an
Fi. australis, possibly the species characterized under that name by
Quoy & Gaimard was referred to.

I have not seen any specimens from Bombay, so cannot confirm the

D or co

Preston, Records Indian Mus., vol. vi, p. 39, Aem@a Travancorica.
Mem. Proc. Manchester Lit. Phil. Soc. , Ser. IV, vol. vii, p. 41, 1893.
Enum. Moll. Sicil., vol. i, p. 115, pl. vii, fig. 13.

Thesaurus Conch., Goll iii, p. 212, pl. 246, fig. 33.

1
2

me 0

SMITH : ON ACGILHA BOMBAYANA, N.SP., ETC. 307

identification by Mr. Abercrombie. The species, however, should be
placed in the genus Subemarginula. It has never been figured, and
without examining the type it is almost impossible to know its true
relationship.

No. 5. Patella aster, Reeve, appears to be the only species of the
genus hitherto met with at Bombay. It is variable in colour; the
white rays, which are inconstant in number (although nine are often
observable) are hardly visible externally in some specimens. In the
type the nine rays are very striking, as the shell figured by Reeve has
been much cleaned. In one example collected by Major Peile the
dark rays are so broken up that the markings hardly look like
radiations.

Pilsbry (Man. Conch., vol. xii, p. 147) unites this species with
the Patella novemradiata of Quoy & Gaimard, described from the
Mauritius, but as I do not feel convinced of the certainty of the
identification I prefer to name the Bombay shells P. aster, about
which there is no doubt, since a comparison of the series of specimens
collected by Major Peile proves their identity beyond question. It
seems to me more likely that the Mauritian novemradiata may be
a form of one of the African species, e.g. rota, Gmelin, or capensis,
Gmelin. The animal of P. aster has not hitherto been studied, but an
examination of the radula shows that this species belongs to the genus
Helcvoniseus, in which it is located by Pilsbry.

Acm@A BompBayana, n.sp. Figs. A-C.

Testa ovato-rotundata, mediocriter elata, vertice paulo antemediani,
fusco et albo radiata, interdum minute fusco reticulata, radiatim
tenuiter striata, striis incrementi tenuissimis sculpta; radii albi, seepe

SSE

in paribus dispositi, radio fusco intermedio quam ceteris pallidiori
divisi; facies interna alba, area centrali pallide olivaceo-fusca, limbo
definito albo et rufo-fusco notato, haud crenulato. Long. 17°74,
diam. 15, alt. 6°5 mm.

308 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

About the same form as the Bombay Patella aster, but differing in
other respects. Aemea parasitica (VOrbigny) is a little like the
present species, but rather more ovate, and ‘‘ arched in every direction
in consequence of attaching itself to other shells” with convex
surfaces. On the contrary, all the specimens I have seen of
A. Bombayana appear to have rested upon flat or almost level surfaces,
as the margin is even and unarched all round.

The rays are generally of two shades of brown, some much darker
than others, and the paler ones nearly always falling between the
white rays, which frequently appear to be in pairs. In addition to
the rays a fine brown and white reticulation not infrequently occurs.
The fine radiating thread-lhke lines are only observable in well-
preserved specimens. ‘he interior is thickened with a white callus
deposit, excepting the central portion, which is stained a pale livid
olive and defined from the white part of the interior by a distinct
horseshoe-shaped margin. The outer limbus is thin, sharply defined,
and prettily marked with the ends of the brown and white rays.

Var. Crytanica. Fig. D.

Like the type, but a trifle more elevated, without the fine brown
reticulation, but with the darker rays commencing as spots or dots
near the apex. Largest specimen 19°5 mm. in length, 16 in diameter,
and 9 high.

Hab.—Galle, Ceylon (H. F. Blanford).

The increased elevation of this variety is probably due to its
occurrence in a more exposed position than the Bombay shells. It
has been observed with regard to our common limpet, Patella vulgata,
that specimens occurring near high-water mark, and consequently
more exposed to the breaking of the waves, are higher and more
conical than those found lower down on the shore.

The Acmea Travancorica, Preston, has an arched lateral basal
margin, is differently coloured (‘‘ pale brownish yellow with occasional
blotches of dark purple’’), and more roughly sculptured. he colour
of the interior of the shell is not described, but it is merely said to be
iridescent. The margin is described as ‘“ regularly spotted with
purple”. This iridescence and the apparent absence of a defined
limbus or border seem to indicate that this species has more affinity
to the Patellide than the Acmeide.

509

DIAGNOSES OF THREE NEW OPERCULATE LAND SHELLS FROM
GRAND CAYMAN ISLAND.

By H. B. Preston, F.Z.S.
Read 9th June, 1911.

NeocycLorus FonrIcuLUs, n.sp.

Shell rather depressedly turbinate, solid, in dead condition greyish
white; whorls 45, rather rapidly increasing, the last descending
abruptly and disjunct in front, very coarsely corrugated throughout ;
suture impressed, somewhat crenellate, broadly margined below,

especially on the last whorl; umbilicus surrounded above by an

angular overhanging ridge, rather narrow, very deep ; labrum greatly

receding behind, acute, white; aperture subcircular. Alt. 10 mm.;

diam. maj. 14°25, min. 11 mm. Aperture: alt. 10°5, diam. 10°5 mm.
Hab.—Grand Cayman Island.

CHoanopoma RosENBERGIANUM, N.sp.

Shell somewhat thin, fusiformly turbinate, dark greyish brown;
remaining whorls 33, convex, sculptured with very closely set,
slightly oblique transverse costule, crossed by numerous spiral lire ;
suture very deeply impressed, scarcely crenellate ; umbilicus narrow,
deep, coarsely spirally late ; labrum cream-coloured, continuous,
laminiferous, the inner margin erect and smooth, the outer margin

moderately broadly, outwardly expanded, and somewhat bluntly serrate
at the edge; aperture subcircular; interior of shell pale reddish brown ;
operculum calcareous, slightly concave, whitish cream-coloured, with
sub-central brownish nucleus. Alt. 13 mm.; diam. maj. 10, min.
75mm. Aperture: alt. 4, diam. 3°65 mm.

Hab.—Grand Cayman Island.

360 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

CHONDROPOMA CAYMANENSE, 0.Sp.

Shell fusiform, moderately solid, decollate, flesh-coloured ; remaining
whorls 43, somewhat convex, sculptured with coarse closely set spiral
liree and rather fine closely set transverse strive, thus presenting a
decussate appearance; suture well impressed; columella descending

in a very oblique curve; peristome continuous, double, white, the
lower margin narrowly reflexed, the upper erect; aperture very
obliquely ovate. Alt. 11 mm.; diam. maj. 5°5, min. 4:25 mm.
Aperture: alt. 3, diam. 2 mm.

Hab.—Grand Cayman Island.

FURTHER NOTE ON PREOCCUPIED MOLLUSCAN GENERIC NAMES
AND A PROPOSED NEW GENUS OF THE FAMILY HELICIDA.

By G. K. Gunz, F.Z.S.
Read 9th June, 1911.

Since my former note on preoccupied generic names of Mollusca was
printed in these ‘‘ Proceedings” Mr. Ponsonby has kindly drawn my
attention to the fact that Conrad created a sub-genus of Unio under
the name of Celaturain 1853.: The Zonitoid genus Celatura established
in 1877 by Pfeiffer? as a subsection of Hemicycla for the reception of
Helix celatura, Féx., consequently requires a new name, and I propose
to substitute Plegma? for it.

While working at French Tertiary Mollusca I found that Dactylius,
proposed as a section of Amphidromus by Sandberger* in 1878, with
Bulimus levolongus, Boubée, from the Oligocene as the type, is not
available in Mollusca, the name having been employed in Vermes as
far back as 1839. While slightly modifying the name to Dactylo-
morpha,? I propose to raise the group to generic rank, dissociating it
from Amphidromus. The genus comprises, besides the type, three
other known species, 1.e. subcylindrica, Matheron,® Serres’, Matheron,’
and Robiacensis, Roman.®

An analogous case is that of Coryna, Westerlund, 1887. The
Swedish Professor proposed the name® in lieu of Sphyradium,
Hartmann, 1840, a section of Pupa, having P. Ferrari, Porro,’ for
type (not Sphyradium, Charpentier, 1837). Coryna being preoccupied
in Coleoptera (Billberg, 1813), I propose to substitute Agardhia, in
honour of Dr. Carl Agard Westerlund.

Among the many interesting Mollusca from the Oligocene phosphate
deposits of Quercy in the Department of Tarn occurs an aberrant
form of Helicoid described by Bourguignat as Helix Filholi. While
admitting that he knew no other species of Helix to which it bears
any resemblance, he compares it with H. gregaria. The comparison
is not, in my opinion, a happy one, as neither that species nor any of
its allies has the sunken spire and rapidly increasing whorls which
characterize H. Filholi and separate it from any other known form.
I therefore propose to create for its reception a new genus, placing
it provisionally next to Hygromia.

! Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1853, p. 268.

> Malak. Blatt., xxiv, p. 8.

° mAéyua, in allusion to the reticulate sculpture.

+ Land u. Siissw. Conch. Vorwelt, p. 287.

° BaxriAos, finger ; wopph, form.

® Catal. Méth. foss. Bouches du Rhone, 1843, p. 207.

7 Mém. Soc. Emul. Provence, vol. i, 1862, p. 203; Roman, Bull. Soc. Géol.
France, ser. Iv, vol. iii, 1903, p. 590, fig. 8.

8 Bull. Soc. Géol. France, ser. IV, vol. iii, 1903, p. 598, fig. 13, and pl. xx,
figs. 11-13.

® Fauna Paliarct. Binnenconch., vol. iii, p. 87.

10 Malac. Prov. Comasca, 1838, p. 57, pl. i, fig. 4.

VOL. IX.—SEPTEMBER, 1911. 26

362 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

EvuryYstRoPHE, 0.g
Shell dextral, depressed, covered with minute slongeted tubercles,
arranged in quincunx; whorls few (four in the type), last rapidly
increasing, equalling the earlier three in width, contracted behind
the peristome ; apex sunken below the level of the later whorls.
Type, Helix Filholi, Bourguignat.*

O@S

I would take the opportunity to make two rectifications of generic
nomenclature in Professor Pilsbry’s great work on the classification of
the Helicide.® On p. 277 Helix unidentata is indicated as the type
of the section Perforatella, Schliiter, of the genus Hygromia. Now
Pilsbry could not have seen Schliiter’s work, since that author cites
Helix bidentata, Gmelin | = H. bidens, Chemn. ], as the only species
under his Perforatella,! which name must, therefore, supersede
Dibothrion, Pfeiffer (1855), given for the next section on p. 278 of
the Manual.

For the group of Helix unidentata, Petasina, Beck (1847),° must be
adopted. Beck included in this section Helix Cobresiana, Alten,
HT. fulva, Miller, H. trochiformis, Mont., and H. Fabriciw, Beck.
Eliminating the last three, which are now referred to the zonitoid
genus Huconulus, the only species fixing the type is H. Cobresiana,
which is synonymous with H. edentula, Drap., an earlier name.
Pilsbry indicates Petasina, Morch, Catal. Yoldi, 1852, p. 6, as a
synonym of Perforatella. On turning to Morch’s work it will be
found, however, that he quotes Beck as the authority for the name
Petasina.

The synonymy of these two sections will therefore stand as
follows :—

Section Prrasina, Beck, 1847.

Type, H. edentula, Drap.

Section Prrroraretia, Schliiter, 1838.
Petasia, Beck, 1887 (preoce.), TZrochiseus, Held, 1837 (preocc.),
Dibothrion, Pfeiffer, 1855.
Type, H. bidens, Chemn.

1 edpv, wide; orpoph, turning, whorl. i D
2 Bull. Soc. Sci. Toulouse, vol. i, p. 441, 1873; Bibl. Ecole Hautes Etudes,
Sci. Nat., vol. xvi, art. i, p. 278, pl. xxvii, figs. 5-8, 1877; Ann. Sci. Géol.
(Hébert), viii, p. 278, pl. xxvii, figs. 5-8, 1877.
3 Manual of Conchology, ser. I, vol. ib 1894,
* System. Verz., 1838, p. 4.
> Amtl. Ber. Versamml. Deutsch. Naturf. Kiel, 1847, p. 122

363

ON THE MODIFICATIONS IN FORM OF THE UPPER TERTIARY
LACUSTRINE SHELLS OF THE ISLAND OF COS, AS FIRST
OBSERVED BY EDWARD FORBES AND T. A. B. SPRATT.

By R. Botten Newson, F.G.S.
Read 9th June, 1911.
PLATE XII.

An abundant freshwater molluscan fauna characterizing the Upper
Tertiary deposits of Southern Europe and Asia Minor has long proved
_a fascinating study to the paleoconchologist. To German writers we
are mainly indebted for our present knowledge of the subject, the beds
having been described as consisting of alternating sands and clays
which frequently rise to considerable elevations, as in Slavonia,
Austria, where they reach more than 2,000 feet. The beds have been
divided into two groups—an upper, known as Paludinen-Schichten, from
the occurrence of the characteristic shell Viviparus or Paludina, and
a lower, termed Congerien-Schichten on account of the frequently
found Peleeypod genus Congerva. The upper group is included in
the Phocene system, whilst the other belongs to the uppermost part
of the Miocene, known as the Pontian stage of that period.

Perhaps the most familiar memoir on the subject, so far at least as
Slavonia is concerned, was that issued by Neumayr & Paul in 1875
under the title of ‘‘ Die Congerien und Paludinenschichten Slavoniens
und deren Faunen; ein Beitrag zur Descendenz-Theorie ” (Abhandl.
k. k. Geol. Reichs., vol. vu, pt. 11, pls. i-x, 1875). In this work the
authors recognized three horizons as forming the Paludinen-Schichten,
which were characterized by distinctive forms of Viviparus (= Paludina).
The first or oldest contained smooth species of the genus, accompanied
by equally smooth varieties of Unio; the second horizon showed
carinated species associated with thick forms of Unio without ornament ;
and the third exhibited carinate or tubercled varieties occurring in
company with highly ornamented Unio. The viviparoid shells
exhibiting such mutations were regarded as having originated from
the smooth form of Veviparus Neumayri, belonging to the most ancient
of the deposits, the immediate ancestor of which species was stated by
the authors to be V. achatinoides of Deshayes, originally described
from the Miocene (Pontian Beds) formation of the Crimea.

The views here briefly enunciated, and which had an important
bearing on the theory of evolution, brought a great reputation to the
authors, who ever since have been quoted as the original exponents of
so interesting a discovery.

Although somewhat late in the day to call in question the originality
of these particular statements, it may surprise many students to learn
that the phenomenon involved in Neumayr & Paul’s work had been
observed many years previously by the great English naturalists
Professor Edward Forbes and Lieutenant (afterwards Admiral) T. A. B.
Spratt in connexion with another area of Southern Europe, situated in
the Eastern Mediterranean, where the geological conditions were of

364 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

almost similar character with those of the Austrian district of
Slavonia.

The present communication has been prepared, therefore, to revive
an interest in an almost forgotten account of some lacustrine mollusea
of late Tertiary age, found in the Island of Cos, Asia Minor, written
by the authors referred to, which dealt with certain variations of
sculpture noticeable in Viviparus and associated shells according to
their vertical arrangement in the deposits, such changes being regarded
as attributable to physical causes, involving alterations in the com-
position of the waters, which operated on the form of the shells during
their periods of development. ‘The notice was first published as an
‘abstract’ in 1846 in the Fifteenth Report of the British Association
(p. 59)' under the title: ‘‘On a remarkable phenomenon presented
by the Fossils in the Freshwater Tertiary of the Island of Cos,” the
full paper being included in the authors’ work on Zravels in Lyew,
vol. 1, pp. 199-206, 1847, illustrated by woodcuts of Gastropodous
shells and a geological section, a reprint of which was published in
the same year in the Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, vol. xlu,
No. 84, pl. 1, pp. 271-5, 1847, but with the somewhat different
title: ‘‘On the Tertiaries of the Island of Cos. With a plate of Fossil
Shells.”

In presenting an explanation of the views of these early observers,
it might be only necessary to quote the British Association ‘ abstract’,
yet it seems desirable to reprint the paper itself im extenso, as it
appeared in the Zravels in Lycia, where no doubt it has hitherto been
somewhat overlooked, having largely escaped the notice of subsequent
students engaged in molluscan researches. This will now be given,
together with a photographic reproduction of the original figures of
the shells and sketch section of the deposits.

‘“ When describing the freshwater Tertiaries of the Valley of the Xanthus, we
referred to similar tertiaries in the Island of Cos. These were visited by us,
on our voyage from Rhodes to rejoin the ‘ Beacon’, after leaving Lycia.
They present phenomena of striking interest and importance, and as they bear
on the question of the possibility of a transmutation of species, we cannot do
better than append a notice of them to this account of the geology of Lycia.

“The freshwater Tertiaries of Cos are of considerable extent.* They appear
to belong to the same geological period with those of the valleys of Xanthus
and Cibyra.

‘“ We have seen that those Lycian freshwater beds were of date posterior
to the Miocene marine formations of the same region. Thus we get an ante-
date; and in Cos we get a distinct after-date, for there the same beds, or
what were probably beds of the same age, form the walls of a Tertiary basin of
later date. This basin consists of a well-defined series of marine deposits,
containing numerous newer Pliocene fossils, identical with those of Rhodes
and Sicily. The Cos freshwater beds, and those of Lycia, may therefore be

regarded as older Pliocene at latest. [Then follows a notice of the marine
newer Pliocene beds] . .

‘The present writer is indebted to Dr. A. 8S. Woodward, F.R.S., for directing
his attention to this paper.

* According to De Lapparent they attain an altitude of 380 metres (Traité de
Géologie, 5th ed., p. 1642, 1906).

NEWTON: ‘TERIIARY SHELLS OF THE ISLAND OF COS. 365

‘*TIn the freshwater strata, against which the marine newer Pliocene beds
abut unconformably, there are also numerous and well-preserved fossils: shells
of Paludina, Neritina, Melanopsis, Valvata, Unio, Cyclas, and Planorbis
occur, marking the nature of the deposits. With them teeth of a Cyprinus
were found, also leaves and stems of plants, and in the uppermost stratum
shells of the common cockle.

‘“The great interest of this formation depends on certain appearances
presented by the mollusca of the genera Paludina, Melanopsis, and Neritina
found in great quantities in several parts of it. They occur distributed in
distinct horizons throughout the vertical thickness of the section. These
horizons form three series, each of which is characterized by a peculiar form of
Paludina and of Neritina not present in the other two, and in the two lower
horizons there are two species of Melanopsis peculiar to each.

‘* So very different are the several fossils of one zone from those of another
that at first examination we appear to have before us very distinct and well-
marked species, and that each series of horizons was characterized by Paludine,
Neritine, and Melanopsides, peculiar to itself, and representative of those
inhabiting the other divisions. This would be a very startling phenomenon to
occur within so limited an area. If the successive species be considered distinct,
we must regard them as mutually representative, and hold that a succession of
creations and extinctions took place, in this probably limited basin, during
a brief geological period, or else that a transmutation of species took place.

‘* A careful study of the forms in question, and an enquiry into the modes
and capacity of variation of species in the genera to which they belong, and
among their allies, have convinced us, however, that these curious changes of
form may be accounted for otherwise, and that in the successive Paludime,
Neritine, ete., we have before us only the same species assuming protean
variations. By reference to the figures it will be seen that the Paludine and
Neritine, of the first or lowest zone, have smooth and unwrinkled shells; that
those of the second have their shells belted by a strong fold or corrugation,
whilst those of the uppermost zone are deeply sulcated and surrounded by strong
spiral ridges.

“Such changes of-form take place among Littorime and Neritine, even now,
in places where alternations of fresh and salt water affect the mollusca, and in
brackish-water localities. There are phenomena in the Cos beds which warrant
us in referring the remarkable peculiarities of the fossils therein found to
a similar cause. That an influx of salt water changed the character of the
basin in which they lived towards the close of its existence is evident from the
presence of the Cardiwm edule in its uppermost part. That some such cause
had previously been in action is probable from the fact that the pulmoniferous
testacea found in this formation are confined to the lowest series of horizons.
One of the authors has elsewhere shown that no species of mollusk can live for
any length of time on the same ground.

‘“ 4 change of ground is necessary for its prosperity ; otherwise it dies off.
But, as the fry of even the most sedentary testacea are active creatures of
a different form, organised for swimming, when all the adult animals upon
a ground are destroyed, their descendants may survive their destruction and
replace them, providing the ground be sufficiently changed during the interval.

“* Now these two facts, first of the nature and causes of the variations among
such testacea as present such curious changes of form in the Cos fresh-water
beds, and second, of the necessity of a change of ground for the well-being of
a species, and the manner in which, owing to the nature of the larva, such
change may be effected on the same spot, have led us to propose the following
solution of the Cos problem.

‘“The lowest series of horizons were deposited in the basin when it was
purely a fresh-water one, and in it we found Paludine, etc., in their normal
condition, associated with ordinary fresh-water mollusca. These latter are
killed off by an influx of salt water, sufficient to render the basin slightly
brackish. This influx takes place at a time when the mollusks of the uppermost

366 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

horizon in the lowest series have exhausted their ground, whilst at the same
time their fry are swimming in the manner of Pteropods through the waters.

‘« The adults are destroyed, but their descendants survive, so affected, however,
by the change in the condition of the element as to assume a new form, and
develope themselves under the aspect of distinct species. A second revolution
of the same kind brings about a third, still more remarkable and apparently
equally sudden, change, and the continued inroads of the sea at length revo-
lutionise the character of the fauna, introduce marine testacea in the place of
the freshwater species, and destroy the latter altogether.

‘* Such an explanation is consistent with what we now know of the modes
of variation among freshwater mollusca, and accounts sufficiently for a very
remarkable paleontological phenomenon, which at first glance appeared to
afford strong support to the notion of a transmutation of species in time.”’

The great value of these observations on the Cos shells has been
referred to from time to time by various writers. Leonard Horner,
in his Anniversary Address before the Geological Society of London
in 1847 (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. i, p. xlvi, 1847), briefly
alluded to the interesting phenomenon observed by the authors in
their studies of the older Pliocene freshwater shells of the Island of
Cos. Again, G. Wilson & Archibald Geikie, in their Memoir of Edward
Forbes, 1861, p. 306, made mention of the ‘‘ remarkable gradations
in form exhibited by species of Paludina and Neritina arising from
successive changes in the physical character of the area in which these
forms lived’’, as contained in the researches of Forbes and Spratt.

Writing on some brackish-water fossils from Crete in 1864, H. M.
Jenkins (Quart. Journ. Science, vol. i, pp. 413-21, 1864) stated that
‘‘the freshwater and estuarine strata which occur there contain fossils
exhibiting remarkable modifications of form caused by the more or
less adverse influences of the conditions under which they lived . .
as was shown by Professor Forbes”’. Reference was also made to the
subject by Tchihatcheff? in 1869.

A few years later Gorceix began his geological work on the Island
of Cos, and read a memoir before the Geological Society of France
(Bull. Soe. Géol. France, ser. 111, vol. ii, pp. 898-408, 1874), in which,
however, no mention was made of the pioneer work of Forbes and
Spratt, although during the discussion Tournouer (who subsequently
described? the shells collected by that author) reminded Gorceix of
the early studies of Neritina, Paludina, and Melanopsis carried out by
the English observers.

Intimately connected with this subject, on account of similar
geological and paleoconchological characteristics, were the studies of
Neumayr & Paul on Slavonia published in 1875 (as previously
mentioned). This memoir contained only brief references to the
researches of Forbes and Spratt on the Island of Cos, the importance
of whose views on the modification in form of the shells concerned
was not fully appreciated by them at the time of publication of their
monograph, a fact more or less proved in a subsequent memoir by
Neumayr, ‘‘ Ueber den Geologischen Bau der Insel Kos” (Denksch.

? Asie Mineure. Géologie, pt-iii: Terrain Tertiaire supérieur, pp. 189,190, 1869.
2 R. Tournouer, Ann. Sci. Ecole Norm. Sup. [Paris], ser. 11, vol. v, pp. 445-75,
pls. i-iv, 1876.

Proc. Malac. Soc. Vol. [X, Pl. XII.

TERTIARIES or trae ISLAND or COS

L Patudina of lowest horizon, 2. of the second. and 3 of the
uppermost zone. 4, J,and 6, successive forms of Neritina.

Tertiaries of Cos. A, freshwater beds, a.b, c, successive serves of -
fossiferows zones. B, Marine Newer Pliocene beds.

PHOTOGRAPHIC REPRODUCTION OF FIGURES AS ORIGINALLY
PUBLISHED BY FORBES & SPRATT.

NEWTON: TERTIARY SHELLS OF THE ISLAND OF COS. 367

k. Akad. Wiss., vol. xl, pls. ii, pp. 213-3814, 1880), who acknow-
ledged in a footnote (on p. 223) that Tournouer first directed attention
to the important issues originating from the studies of the English
authors, as well as recognizing a resemblance existing between the
Cos and Slavonian shells.

Professor Judd, in a masterly review of the German monograph on
Slavonia, under the title of ‘‘ Paleontology and the Doctrine of
Descent ”’ (Nature, vol. xiv, pp. 275-6, 1876), eulogized its authors as
furnishing ‘‘important evidence on the great question of evolution ’’, but
without reference to the earlier memoir of our own naturalists. It is
not intended to minimize in any way the enormous value of the
German treatise of 1875, but simply to point out that the primary
results arrived at by Forbes and Spratt with regard to the Island of
Cos were the same as those advanced nearly thirty years later by
Neumayr & Paul in connexion with Slavonia. Neumayr & Paul
illustrated their work with numerous figures of Viviparus and the
other Mollusca found in the Slavonian deposits, and so made it possible
to exhibit the various mutations in form from the smooth or oldest
shells to those found in beds of later age presenting more complicated
sculptures, such details being set out in a genetic table to better
explain the ancestry of the different species of Viviparus as found in
' those beds. It is of interest to state that the British Museum (Natural
History) now possesses a framed series of these species as illustrative
of this genetic scheme, which is placed in the Geological Department.

It should be also mentioned that the shells from the Island of Cos
obtained by Forbes and Spratt were deposited in the Museum of
Practical Geology, Jermyn Street, London, and afterwards transferred,
with other foreign collections, to the British Museum; but out of
the six specimens figured in the original account only two can
be identified at the present day as original types, these being
determinable as Viviparus coa, Tournouer, and Neritina coa, Neumayr,
which answer respectively to figures 3 and 5 of the series.

Through the researches of Tournouer and Neumayr it is possible to
determine the species represented by the six figures given on the old
plate of Forbes and Spratt, as follows (see Plate accompanying the

present account) :—
Fig. Vwiparus Tournouert, Neumayr.
V. Forbest
V. coa}
Neritina dorica
NV. coa
Neritina, sp. indet.

99

\ Tournouer.
9
ie } Neumayr.

99

DOU Go toe

99

+ Not to be confused with an undescribed and unfigured form from the Island
of Cos referred to by Neumayr & Paul as Viviparus coa, which is of
smooth character, being related to V. Huchsi, Neumayr, and therefore
belonging to the oldest beds (Abhandl. k. k. Geol. Reichs., vol. vii, pt. iii,
pl. x and its explanation, 1875). Neither should this shell be considered
as Paludina (Viwipara) Gorceizi of Tournouer, as advocated by that
author, which is less prominently ribbed (Ann. Sci. Ficole Norm. Sup.,
ser. II, vol. v, pl. iii, fig. 5, p. 460, 1876).

368 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Finally, although the views expressed by Forbes and Spratt may or
may not be acceptable at the present day, it is claimed that those
authors should be recognized as having first demonstrated the existence
of certain variations of sculpture among the Upper Tertiary lacustrine
shells of the Island of Cos, smooth forms only being found in the
lowest or oldest beds, whilst those of more complicated ornamentation
were restricted to the upper or later deposits of the formation, from
which observations they were able to indicate that the beds were
divisible into three series or horizons.

INDEX TO VOL. IX.

A + is prefixed to the names of fossil species.

A

Achatina Ariel, n.sp. (fig.)
Acmea Bombayana, u.sp. (fig.).
Adeor bis : F
Agardhia, n.n., vice Coryna
Agatha vestalis, n.sp. (fig.)
Allogenes, n.g. : ;
Ampliblema, n. g. 0
Ampullaria, list of species
alucinans, n.sp. (fig.)
—— nigricans, oar (fig.)
Ampullariide 5
Anodonta Becklesi, n. Sp. (ie. :
+Archeoplecta, n.g. :
Ariophanta Beas

Asperitas, n.g. .

Athor acophor us Schauinslandi .

B

Belenunites, protoconch
Oweni
Bloomer, H. H. ,On the Anatomy
of the British species of the
genus Psanvmobia ’ :
Boettger, Dr. O., obituary notice
Bolten’s genera of Veneride
mee eas, n.sp.
fig : : :
Bucconum oblitun, u.sp. (fig.) :
Buliminus affinis, n.sp. (fig.) .
Bullen, R. A., ‘Notes on (I)
Pleistocene, (II) Holocene,
(III) Recent non-marine Shells
from Mallorca; (IV) Marine
Shells associated with the
Holocene deposits ; (V) Marine
Shells from Alcudia, Mallorea;
(VI) Non-marine Shells from
Manresa, Cataluna ’ A
Burne, R. iE “On the Anatomy
of Rhysota Foullioyi

C

Caducifer tessellatus .
Calliostoma haliarchus

118

208

Calliostoma Sowerbyt

Cardiwm rubescens, n.sp. (fig.) .

Cerastus delicatula, n.sp. (fig.) .

Chenu, Illustr. Conchyl.

Chiton Hullianus, nu.n.

Sutert, n.sp.

Torrt

Chitons, Australasian

Choanopoma Rosenbergianum,
n.sp. (fig.)

eee Caymanense, n. sp.
fig : :

Christmas Island, shells from

Classification, Gastropod apex in

Cleopatra, animal : :

Conchological Illustrations

Conus Beckeri, n.sp. (fig.) :

Cooke, A. H., ‘A Modification
in the Form of Shell (Sipho-
naria Algesir @) apparently due
to Locality’ .

+Cos Island, Tertiary shells (figs. )

Cox, J. C., ‘Description of a
new species of Voluta from
West Australia ’

Cremnobates parva (fig.) :

Crick, G. C., ‘On Belemnites
Owens’ ‘

Oyeliscus, n.n., vice Rotula

Cymbium diadema

Cyprea é

annulus, with pearl :

caput-serpentis, immature .

— lynx, abnormal .

D

Da Costa’s genera of Veneride .

Dactylomorpha, u.n., vice Dac-
tylius ; : : ‘

Dall, W. H., ‘Some remarks
on the nomenclature of the
Veneridee ’ :

Donovama fasciata, 1 n.sp. (fig.).

Drouetia, n.g. .

Duclos, Hist. nat. g gén. Coquilles

370 INDEX.
E PAGE PAGE
Elaphroconcha, n.g. . : . 273 | Helicella caperata, sinistral 1
Elona Quimperiana . : . 227 (Lejeania) Rosenbergi, u.sp.
Elusa brunneomaculata (fig.) 179 2. A ‘ : : . 165
enelata, n.sp. (fig.) . . 179 | Helicodonta ee n.sp.
Ennea Ansorgei, n.sp. (fig.) . 51 (fig.) : 125
— Meneleki, n.sp. (fig.) G4. || ———= Salteri, n. sp. (fig.) 2268
—— Roberti, u.sp. (fig.) . 164 | Hela desertorwm, es six
Rosenbergiana, u.sp. (fig.) 52 years : 3
Erato, list of species ; eel food in captivity 5
Eulimella Kaisensis (fig.) . 181 | Homorus Manueli, n.sp. (fig.) 54
mara, n.sp. (fig.) 180 | —— perlucida, n.sp. (fig.) 168
Hwrystrophe, n.g. 362 princeps, n.sp. (fig.) . 2 168
Humphreyia Strange, juv. (fig.) 23
FE
Fissurella (Cremides) eae IL
n.sp. (fig.) : 66 | Taira . : : 2260
Iredale, T., ‘On Marine Mollusca
G from the Kermadec Islands,
5 F : andon the ‘‘Simusigeraapex’’’ 68
Gastropod apex in classification . 319 ‘Notes on Polyplacophora,
Geological Zones and Mollusca . 282 chiefly Australasian? . 90,153
Godwin-Austen, H.H., * Deserip- SOnicome misapplied Mol-
tion of Oxytes Beddomei, n.sp., licen Generic Nemec 253
from Upper Burma’ : 327 “On the value of ie
Gude, G. K., ‘Notes on a collee- Gastropod Apex in Classifica-
tion of Helicoid Land Shells ane _ 319
from New Guinea oa : - 80 Itiopiana, n. sect. 169
Description of a new
species of Helicodonta from
Spain ’ : . 124 J
‘ Description of a new
species of Helicodonta from Jones, K. H., and Preston, H. B.,
Tenerife ’ , ; 268 ‘Notes on some species of
‘Note on some preoccupied Mollusca collected in China
Molluscan generic names and from 1904 to 1907, with
proposed new genera of the descriptions of new species’ 9
family Zonitide ’ . 269 | Jukes-Browne, A. J., ‘On Petri-
‘Further note on _ pre- cola, Lwucinopsis, and the
occupied Molluscan generic family Petricolidee ’ 214
names and a proposed new ‘On the names used by
genus of the family Helicide’ 361 Bolten and Da Costa for
genera of Veneride ’ 241
H
Haas, F., ‘On Unio, Margari- kK
tana, Psewdanodonta, and Kalendyma, n.g. 273
their occurrence in the Thames Kalidos,n.g. . ; : 5 Pi
Valley’. 106 | Kennard, A. 8., ‘On Valvata
Haliotis, type ize asuuinus 260 Woodwardi, n.sp., and
Hawaiia, n.g. 6 Spherwm Bullen, u.sp., from
Hedley, Oy ‘Note on Chiton the Cromerian (Forest Bed) of
Torrv’ : 2 227 West Runton, Noe 324
—— and Suter, seu ‘The genus and Stelfox, A. ‘On
Crenmobates, Swainson ; 151 the occurrence in faerie of
Helicarion Hararensis, n.sp. Valvata macrostoma, Steen-
(fig.) 164 buch’ 123

nc

Kereda, u.n., vice Julus
Kermadec Chitons

Kermadec Islands, Mollusca

L

Latirus Ernesti, n.sp. (fig.)
LInbera, list of species

Lumieolaria Jickeliana, n.sp.
(ti) . : : :

Limnea (ould). Lumleyt,
n.sp. (fig-)

— — Schwilpi, 1 n.sp. (fic.) :
Sinensis, n.sp. (fig.) .
Linter, J. E., obituary notice
LInotia F : :
Lithasiopsis,n.g. . 5
Hinkleyi, u.sp. (fig.)
Mexicanus, n.sp. (fig.)
Longstaff, G. B., ‘ Note on feeding
of Heli desertorum, Forsk.,
in captivity ’ -

M

Macrochlamys pedina

platychlamys

Mallorea, shells from

Margaritana

margaritifera :

Melania Goramensis, n.sp. (fig.)

Keiensis, n.sp. (fig.)

Stalkeri, n.sp. (fig.) .

Melo, ege-capsules

Melvill, J.C., ‘Note on the iden-
tity of Calliostoma Sower byt,
Pilsbry, with C. haliarchus,
Melvill 2a :

* Description

‘species of Laturus’

‘A revision of the species
of the family Pyramidellide
occurring in the Persian Gulf,
Gulf of Oman, and North
Arabian Sea, with
descriptions of new species ’

Miralda idalima (fig.)

opephora (fig.) .

Mitra biconica, n.sp. (fig.)

of a new

N

Nassa exulata, n.sp. (fig.)

Nautilius pompilius, abnormal .
Neocyclotus fonticulus, n.sp.(fig.)
Neptunea (Sipho) attenuata (fig.)
pertenuis, n.sp. (fig.).

INDEX. 371
PAGE | PAGE
271 | Neritide, anatomy (figs.) . 27
160 | tNeritina coa (fig.) 367
68 | 7 dorica (fig.) . 367
ii sp. indet. (fig.) 367
Nesecia, u.n., vice Rotularia 270
New Guinea, land shells 80
147 | Newton, R. B., “On an un-
37 described Anodonta from the
English Wealden formation,
167 with remarks on the other
Unionidee of the same period’ 114
10 “A Sketch of the chief
10 Geological Zones and their
11 Mollusca.’ 282
89 “On the modifications in
957 form of the Upper Tertiary
47 lacustrine shells of the Island
48 of Cos, as first observed by
49 Edward Forbes and T. A. B.
Spratt ’ 3 _ Bho8}
ica apelin : 260
5 Nitor, n.n., vice Thalassia 270
O
281 | Obituary notices 89, 279
981 | Odostomiaanabathmis,n. sp. (fig.) 203
118 chariclea, u.sp. (fig.) 204
106 eutropia, var. crassispira
126 (fig.) : 205
298 zaleuca, N.sp. (fg.) 206
999 | Omalaxis . : : 253
998 | Oscilla evanida, n. sp. (fig.) 194
4 | Oxytes Beddomei, n.sp. (fig.) 327
Shanensis (fig.) 328
7 12
Pachychilusviolaceus,n.sp. (fig.) 229
147 | Papwina rhodochila, n.sp. (fig.) 82
Peile, A. J., ‘Note on Triton
tessellatus, Reeve ’ : 227
‘Note on Maer ochlamys
(Hurychlamys) platychlamys
(Blanford), ete.’ . : 5 MSIL
171 | Perforatella, Schliiter . 362
195 | Peristernia venusta, n.sp. (fig.). 316
196 | Petasina, Beck . A 4 362
334 | Petricola pholadvformis . 278
Phasianella Kraussi, n.sp. (fig.) 313
Phenacolepas mirabilis, n.sp.
(Gry) ‘ ; 4 » | GB
8316 | Phlegma, n.n., vice Celatura . 361
2,4 | Pilsbry, H. A., ‘A new Mexican
359 genus of Pleuroceratidse ’ 47
337 | Pisania lirocincta, u.sp. (fig.) 65
839 | Pisidiwm Lilljeborqu : 5, 150

372 INDEX

PAGE R
Pisidiwm Steenbuchiu 5,150 | Rafinesque’s genera . :
Plaxiphora Matthewst, n.sp. 99 | Reynell, A., ‘ Further Notes on
Polyplacophora, Australasian 90, 153 the Dates of Issue of the Parts
Ponsonby, J. H., ‘Note on of Sowerby’s Conchological

Sculptaria, Pfeiffer” 34 Illustrations ’

‘ Notes on the genus Rhysota Foullioyt, anatomy

Tibera’ : 37 | Rothvenia, n.n., vice Sykesia

‘Porcupine ’ Mollusca 331
Presidential Addr ess 282 S
Preston, H. B., ‘Notes on a

small collection of Terrestrial Sculptaria, list of species .

Shells from Angola, with Shaw, H. O. N., ‘A further note

descriptions of new species ’ 51 on the anatomical differences

‘Description of Vivipara between the genera Cyprea
fragilis, n. Sp.) from Dutch and Trivia’

New Guinea” 113 Notes on the references to
‘Notes on and additions certain Groups, ete., used in

to the Terrestrial Molluscan the Classification of Mollusca,’

Fauna of Southern Abyssinia’ 163 Sherborn, C. D., and Smith,
‘Note on a new Armorican BE. A., A Collation of J. C.

locality for Elona Quim- Chenu’s Illustrations Conchy-

periana, Fér.’ : _ 997 liologiques, and a note on
‘Descriptions of new P. L. Duclos’ Hist. nat. gén.

Melaniide from Goram and et part. Coqualles? . ;

Kei Islands, Malay Archi- Simroth, H., ‘Some remarks

pelago ’ _ 928 with regard to Professor

* Description of a new Bourne’s Monograph on the
species of Pachychilus from Neritidee ° : ,
Cuba’ ; 909 | Simusigera apex :
‘Diagnoses of ‘three new Siphonaria Algesire (fig. )
Operculate Land Shells from Smith, E. A., ‘Note on an
Grand Cayman Island”? . 359 abnormal specimen of Nautilus
see Jones, K. H., and pompilius ° : Z
Preston, H. B. : ’ 9 ‘Note on the Ege apes
Psanvmobia, anatomy (fgs.) 231 of Melo’
Deianeloninn 106 ‘Notes on the genus Er ato,
Pseudoglessula minuscula, n.sp. with a list of the known recent
(fig.) ; 54 species ” F
Psichion, n.g. 272 Note on the very young
Se eearegenra Persian “Gulf, stage of the genus Hwm-
ete. 171 phr eyia ’
Pyrgulina comacum, ‘n.sp. ‘(fig.) 198 Description of Thersites
crystallopecta, n.sp. (fig.) . 199 (Glyptorhagada) Hiullieri,
—— Dautzenbergi, n.sp. (fig.) . 199 n.sp., from South Central
eccrita, u.sp. (fig.) . 200 Australia ’ :
edana, n.sp. (fig.) 200 “Note on the Animal of the
—— (Egilina) chasteriana, n.sp. eeuus Cleopatra’ :

(fig.) : ; Q 197 On the recent species of
mulicha, n.sp. (fig.) ts 9201 the ecuue Vulsella’ 3
pwinthella, n.sp. (fig.) 201 On a new species of
polemica, n.sp. (fig.) . 202 Phasianella from South
redempta, n.sp. (fig.). 202 Bunt
zidora, n.sp. (fig.) 203 A list of Marine Shells

occurring at Christmas Island,

Indian Ocean, with descrip-

Q tions of new species ’ :

; ‘Description of a new
Quoyia 259 species of Acmea from

PAGE
261

212
208
271

34

44

45

264

240
306

313

315

or

Bombay, and notes on other
forms from that locality ’
Smith, E. A.,see Sherborn, C.D.,
and Smith, E. A.
Sowerby, G. B., ‘ Notes on the
family Ampullariide ’ ,
‘Descriptions of new species
of Donovania, Pisania, Phena-
colepas, and Fissurella’
‘Description of a new
species of the genus Conus
from South Africa’ : :
+Spherium Bulleni, n.sp. (fig.)
Stelfox, A. W., see Kennard,
A. S§., and Stelfox, A. W.
Strombus gigas, abnormal .
quadratus, var.
Styloptygma beatriz, n.sp. (fig. )
cometes, n.sp. (fic.) :
Subulina (Itiopiana) Meneleki,
n.sp. (fig.

nympha, n.sp. (fig.) . :
vicina, n.sp. (fig.)
Succinea Gimlettei, n.sp. (fig.) .
Suter, H., ‘ Note on Athoraco-
phorus Schawimslandi’ :
see Hedley, C.,and Suter, H.
Sykes, E. R., ‘On the Mollusca
procured during the ‘‘ Porcu-
pine’’ Kxpeditions, 1869-70.
Supplemental Notes, Part IV’
Syrnola clearete, n.sp. (fig.)
—— Karachiensis (fig.)

T

Thapsia vimocens, n.sp. (fig.)
Thapsiella, n.g. .
Thersites (Glyptor hagada) Hil-
liert, n.sp. (fig.) ; :
Trachysma
Tri
Turbonilla basilica (fig. )
colpodes, n.sp. (fig.) .
eucteana, u.sp. (fig.)
ewmenes, n.sp. (fig.) .
fraterna, n.sp.- (fig.) .
. (fig.

icela, n.sp. (fig )
julia, u.sp. (fig.) :
Michaelis, n.sp. (fig.)
neogila, n.sp. (fig.) .
—— oligopleura, n.sp. (fig.)
—— pachypleura, n.sp. (fig.)
— Phyllidis, n.sp. (fig.)
—— punctillwm, n.sp. (fe. )

INDEX,
PAGE
Turbonilla Tee n.sp.
356 (ies) ee :
Sykesti, n. ‘sp. (fig.)
264 templaris (fig.) . :
—— Townsendi, n.sp. (fig.)
56 unicincta, n.sp. (fig.)
zetemia, n.sp. (fig.) .
65
U
359 Unio
325
123 v
9926 | Valvata macrostoma . :
399 | + Woodwardi, n.sp. (fig.)
176 | Vaswmn rhinoceros, sinistral
177 | Veneride, Bolten’s genera.
Da Costa’s genera
169 nomenclature :
170 | Vwwipara fragilis, n.sp. (fig.)
169 | tVwiparus coa (fig.) . j
10) or Forbes (fig.)
t Tournouert (fig.)
6 | Voluta Deshayesia :
151 nodiplicata, n.sp. (fig.)
Prevostiana :
Vulsella, list of species (figs.)
331
175 WW
175 | Walker, B., ‘ The distribution of
Margaritana —margaritifera
| _ (Linn.) in North America ’
Watson, Rev. R. B., obituary
53 notice . ‘ : ‘ 6
272 Whidborne, G. F., obituary
notice d ; ; é
26 Woodward, B. B., ‘On the
257 occurrence in the British Isles
ih of living specimens of Pisidiwm
1892 Steenbuchu, Mérch, and P.
183 Lilljeborgit, Clessin,with notes
183 of new records of Pisidia for
184 the Lake Dismal, and fresh
184 localities for P. swpinum,
185 A. Schm.’
185 “Note on further British
186 localities for Pisidiwm Steen-
187 buchu, Moller, and P. ies
187 borgu, Clessin ’ :
188
188
188 a
189 | Zophos, n.n., vice Morchia

Printed by Stephen Austin und Sons, Ltd.,

Hertford.

106

123
324
226
241
241
349
113
367
367
367
226
146
226
306

126

89

150

MALACOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

FounDED 1893.

eS ee Ol SMa EME B ens Ss:

* * The date preceding each name indicates the year of election. Those

1906
1898
1911
1910

1909

18938
1901
1902
1893
1901
O
1898
1893
1908
1907
1902
HOM

members whose names are preceded by O are original members, while
those who have compounded for their annual subscription are indicated
by L. The members to whose names a * is attached have contributed
papers for the Proceedings.

(Corrected wp to March 31, 1911.)

Adams, Fraucis E., St. Milburga, Kingsland, Shrewsbury.

Aldrich, T. H.,615 Brown Marx Building, Birmingham, Ala.,U.S.A.

Archangelsky, A. D., The University, Moscow.

Armstrong, E. L., c/o The Agent-General for Victoria, Melbourne
Place, Strand, W.C.

Balch, Francis N., 60 State Street (Rooms 504-507), Boston,
Mass., U.S.A.
Baldwin, D. D., Haiku, Maui, Hawaiian Islands.
Bavay, A., 82 Rue Lauriston, xvie, Paris.
Becker, Dr. H., Grahamstown, Cape Colony.
*Bednall, W. T., The Museum, Adelaide, South Australia.
Bentley, R. H., 60 Rosebery Road, Muswell Hill, London, N.
Bles, E. J., D.Sc., F.Z.8., The Mill House, Iffley, Oxford.
*Bloomer, H. Howard, F.L.S., 35 Paradise Street, Birmingham.
Bonnet, A., 186 Boulevard Pereire, Paris.
Bourne, Prof. G. C., D.Se., F.L.S., Savile House, Oxford.
*Bowell, Rev. E. W. W., 21 Princes Road, 8. Norwood, London, S. E.
*Bridgman, F. G., 5 Duchess Street, Portland Place, London, W.
Bromehead, C. N., B.A., The Geological Survey, Jermyn Street,
London, 8.W.

1897 L*Bullen, Rev. R. Ashington, B.A., F.L.S., Hilden Manor, Tonbridge.

1895
1893
O

1905

1893
19038
1895
1901
O
O
1906

1908
O

*Burne, R. H., M.A., F.Z.S., 21 Stanley Crescent, Notting Hill,
London, W.
*Burnup, Henry; Box 182, P.O., Maritzburg, Natal.
Burrows, H. W., F.G.S., 28 Lambert Road, Brixton, London, 8.W.
Buschbeck, E., Karlstrasse ii, Berlin, N.W. 6.

Cairns, Robert ; 159 Queen Street, Hurst, Ashton-under-Lyne.
Chaplin, J. G., The Red House, near Port Elizabeth, Cape Colony.
Clapp, George H., 325 Water Street, Pittsburg, Pa., U.S.A.
Coen, G.S., San Polo, 1978, Venice.
Collier, E., Glen Esk, Whalley Range, Manchester.
*Collinge, W. E., M.Sc., F.L.S., 59 Newhall Street, Birmingham.
Comber, Edward, c/o Shaw, Wallace & Co., P.O. Box No. 203,
Bombay, India.
Connolly, Major M., Ist King’s Own Yorks. L.I., Hong-Kong.
*Cooke, Rev. A. H., M.A., F.Z.S., Aldenham School, Elstree.

1906 L Cooke, C. Montague, jun., c/o Bishop Museum, Honolulu, Hawaiian

1895

Islands.
Cooper Charles ; 138 Queen Street, Auckland, New Zealand.

LIST OF MEMBERS.

*Cooper, James Eddowes; 53 North Road, Highgate, London, N.

Cort, Prof. H. de, Rue d’Holbach, Lille, France.

Cossmann, Maurice ; 163 Route de St. Leu, Enghien-les-Bains,
S. & O., France.

Cousens, H. S., Shantung Union University, College of Arts and
Sciences, Weihsien, Shantung, N. China.

*Cox, Dr. James C., F.L.S., C.M.Z.S., 87 Pitt Street, Sydney, New
South Wales.

Cox, Major P. Z., C.LE., F.Z.8., H.B.M.’s Consul and Political
Agent, Muscat, Arabia; c/o Messrs. Grindlay, Groom, & Co.,
54 Parliament Street, London, S.W.

Orick, C. P., 94 Palmerston Crescent, Palmers Green, London, N.

*Crick, G. C., F.G.S., British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell
Road, London, 8.W.

Dale, T. H., Government Experimental Farm, Potchefstroom,

Transvaal.
*Dall, Dr. William Healey ; Honorary Curator Department of

Mollusca, U.S. National Museum, Washington, D.C., U.S.A.

Dautzenberg, Ph., 209 Rue de l'Université, Paris.

Dollfus, Adrien ; 35 Rue Pierre Charron, Paris.

Dollfus, Gustave ; 45 Rue de Chabrol, Paris.

Dupont, Evenor ; H.U. Boury, Island of Réunion.

Ede, Francis J., A.M.I.C.E., F.G.S., Silchar, Cachar, India.
Ehrmann, P., Hartelstrasse 6, III, Leipzig, Germany.
*Eliot, Sir Charles N. E., K.C.M.G., Endcliffe Holt, Endcliffe
Terrace, Sheffield.
Etheridge, R., Australian Museum, Sydney, N.S.W.

Farquhar, John ; 3 Rose Terrace, Grahamstown, Cape Colony.

Fischer, Henri ; 51 Boulevard St. Michel, Paris.

Fleure, H. J., University College of Wales, Aberystwyth.

Foote, R. Bruce, F.G.S., Ivy Cottage, Yercand, Madras Presidency.

Foster, Miss A. C. S., Hendra, Alum Chine, Bournemouth.
*Fulton, Hugh C., Riverside, Kew, Surrey.

Gabriel, C. J., 293 Victoria Street, Abbotsford, Victoria, Australia.
Gatliff, J. H., The Commercial Bank, Carlton, Melbourne, Victoria.
Germain, L., 55 Rue de Buffon, Paris.
*Godwin-Austen, Lieut.-Col. H. H., F.R.S., Nore, Godalming.
*Gude, G. K., F.Z.S., 45 West Hill Road, Wandsworth, London, 8.W.

L Guerne, Baron Jules de; 6 Rue de Tournon, Paris.

Guppy, R. J. Lechmere ; Kinersly, Port-of-Spain, Trinidad.
*Gwatkin, Rev. Prof. H. M., D.D., 8 Scrope Terrace, Cambridge.

*Haas, Dr. Fritz; Senckenbergisches Museum, Frankfurt a. M..
Germany.
Haynes, T. Henry ; 17 Denmark Avenue, Wimbledon.
*Hedley, Charles, F.L.S., Australian Museum, Sydney, N. S. Wales.
Henderson, J. Brooks, jun., 16th Street, Washington, D.C., U.S.A.
' Hickey, Miss M. Finucane ; Algeria, Greenwood Park, Durban,
Natal, S.A.
Hirase, Y., Kioto, Japan.
Hoyle, W. E., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Director of the National Museum
of Wales, City Hall, Cardiff.
Hull, A. F. Basset ; The Mines Department, Sydney, N.S.W.

1898
1906

1901
1897

1910
1899

1893
1899

O
1894

| 1893
1909

1905
1904

1899
1893
1897

1905
1907

LISLE OF MEMBERS. 3

*Thering, Dr. H. von; Museu Paulista, Sao Paulo, Brazil.
*Tredale, T., 13 Gainsborough Mansions, Queen’s Club Gardens,
West Kensington, London, W.

Johansen, A. C., D.Sc., Duntzfeldts Allé 10, Hellerup, Denmark.
Johnson, C. W., Boston Society of Natural History, Berkeley Street,
Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
Johnston, Miss Mary 8., Hazelwood, Wimbledon Hill, London, S. W.
*Jones, Staff-Surgeon K. Hurlstone, R.N., H.M.S. Highflyer,
Sheerness. :
Jousseaume, Dr., 29 Rue de Gerjovie, Paris.
*Jukes-Browne, A. J., F.R.S., Floriston, Cleveland Road, Torquay.

*Kennard, A. S., F.G.S., 161 Mackenzie Road, Beckenham, Kent.
*Kenyon, Mrs. Agnes F., 291 Highett Street, Richmond, Victoria,
Australia.
Kobelt, Dr. W., Schwanheim (Main), Germany.
Kraepelin, Professor Dr. K., Naturhistorisches Museum, Stein-
torwal, Hamburg.

Lange, H. O., c/o H. Lehmann & Stage, Lévstroede, Copenhagen.

Lebour, Miss M. V., B.Sc., Radcliffe House, Corbridge-on-Tyne,
Northumberland.

Lightfoot, R., South African Museum, Cape Town, Cape of Good
Hope.

Lodder, Miss Mary, ¢/o A. Dawson, Bank of Australasia, Launceston,
Tasmania.

*Longstaff, Mrs. G. B., F.L.8., Highlands, Putney Heath, London,S.W.
Lucas, B. R., Winnington Park, Northwich, Cheshire.
Lynge, H., Rathsackswej 32, Copenhagen.

1893 L MacAndrew, J. J., F.L.8., Lukesland, Ivy Bridge, S. Devonshire.

1901

1901
1901

1894

1897
1897

McBean, John, c/o Mrs. E. McBean, Inglenook, Boscombe Park,
Bournemouth.
Manger, W. T., 100 Manor Road, Brockley, London, S8.E.
Marshall, Arthur Grotjan, c/o W. C. Marshall, 90 Cannon Street,
London, E.C.
*Matthews, E. H. V., Post and Telegraph Station, Norwood, South
Australia.
May, Dr. T. H., Bundaberg, Queensland.
May, W. L., Forest Hill, Sandford, Tasmania.
Meiklejohn, Dr. W. J. S., F.L.S., 105 Holland Road, Kensington,
London, W.
*Melvill, J. Cosmo, M.A., LL.D., F.L.S., Meole Brace Hall,

Shrewsbury.
Monterosato, Marquis A. de; 2 Via Gregorio Ugdulina, Palermo,
Sicily.

Mort, H.S., B.Sc., Tewallewah, Bondi Road, Waverley, N.S.W.
*Moss, W., F.C.A., 13 Milton Place, Ashton-under-Lyne.
*Murdoch, R., Wanganui, New Zealand.

*Newton, R. Bullen, F.G.S., British Museum (Natural History),
Cromwell Road, London, 8.W.

Norman, Rev. Canon Merle, D.C.L., F.R.S., The Red House,
Berkhamsted, Herts.

L Oke, A. W., LL.M., F.L.S., 32 Denmark Villas, Hove, Sussex.
Oldham, Charles ; Kelvin, Boxwell Road, Berkhamsted.

O

1896
1911
1903
1897

O
O
1893

1903
1907
1901

1900

1905
1910
1897

O
1894
1910
1908
1894

O

1908
O
LS
1893
1910
1894
O

1906

1910
O
O

1894
1895

1907
1894
1904

1905
O
O

1897
O
O

LIS? OF MEMBERS.

*Pace, 8. I., F.Z.S., Milneholm, Hounslow, and 6. Provost Road,
Haverstock Hill, London, N.W.
L Pavlow, Dr. Alexis ; Professor of Geology, The University, Moscow.
Pavlow, A. W., Assistant Professor, The University, Moscow.
*Peile, Major A. J., R.A., School of Gunnery, Shoeburyness.
*Pilsbry, Dr. H. A., Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia,
leas UipSis\e
*Ponsonby, J. H., F.Z.S., 15 Chesham Place, London, S8.W.
*Preston, Hugh B., F.Z.8., 53 West Cromwell Road, London, S.W.
Pritchard, G. B., 22 Mantell Street, Moonee Ponds, Victoria.

*Randles, W. B., Technical College, Derby.
Reader, F. W., 17 Gloucester Road, Finsbury Park, London, N.
*Reynell, Alexander ; Grove Cottage, Salmon’s Lane, Whyteleafe,
Surrey.
L Ridewood, W. G., D.Sc., F.L.8., 61 Oakley Street, Chelsea, London
S.W.
L Ritchie, John, jun., 581 Warren Street, Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
Rogers, A. W., M.A., D.Sc., South African Museum, Cape Town.
Rolle, Hermann ; Speyerer Strasse 8, Berlin, W.

*Scharff, R. F., D.Se., F.L.8., Tudor House, Dundrum, Co. Dublin.
Schepman, M. M., Bosch & Duin, Huis ter Heide, Utrecht, Holland. _
Sell, Henrick ; Blegdamsvej, 126, Copenhagen, Denmark.

*Shaw, H. O. N., F.Z.S., Skreens Park, Roxwell, Chelmsford, Essex.

*Simroth, Dr. Heinrich Rudolf ; Oetzsch-Gautzsch, Leipzig.

*Smith, Edgar A., L.S.0., British Museum (Natural History),

Cromwell Road, London, S.W.
Smith, Maxwell; Hartsdale, Westchester Co., New York, U.S.A.

*Sowerby, G. B., F.L.S., Riverside, Kew, Surrey.

Steenberg, C. M., Mag. Sc., 3 Ostervoldgade, Copenhagen.

Stump, E. C., 13 Polefield Road, Blackley, Manchester.

Superintendent, Indian Museum, Natural History Section,Calcutta.
*Suter, Henry; Eden Terrace, Hazlett Street, Auckland, New Zealand.
*Sykes, Ernest Ruthven, B.A., F.L.S., 8 Belvedere, Weymouth.

Thiele, Dr., Kénigl. Zoologisches Museum, Invaliden Strasse, 43,
Berlin.

Tipper, G. H., Geological Survey of India, Calcutta.

Tomlin, J. R. le B., M.A., 42 Alexandra Road, Reading, Berkshire.

Turton, lLieut.-Col. W. H., D.S.0., 256 Southtown, Great
Yarmouth.

L Verco, Dr. J. C., North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia.
Vignal, L., 28 Avenue Duquesne, Paris.

Waite, E. R., Canterbury Museum, Christchurch, New Zealand.

*Walker, Bryant ; 205 Moffat Buildings, Detroit, Michigan, U.S.A.
Walker, Commander J. J., R.N., F.L.S., Aorangi, Lonsdale Road,

Summertown, Oxford.
L Watson, Hugh ; Bracondale, The Avenue, Cambridge.

*Webb, W. M., F.L.S., 7 Campbell Road, Hanwell, London, W.
Wilmer, Lieut.-Col. L. W., Lothian House, Ryde, Isle of Wight.
Woods, Henry, M.A., F.G.S., 39 Barton Road, Cambridge.

*Woodward, B. B., F.L.S., 4 Longfield Road, Ealing, London, W.

*Woodward, Dr. Henry, F.R.S., 18 Arundel Gardens, Notting

Hill, London, W.

b]

All corrections or alterations of address are to be sent to G. K. Gude,
F.Z.8.,45 West Hill Road, Wandsworth, London, S. W.